《Lethal Temptation》


 Favorite Curse 1

    <h1 data-gtm-vis-first-on-screen90793366_6="5002" data-gtm-vis-total-visible-time90793366_6="9100">1 The Party</h1>


    1361 Words


    Mara I showed upte to the Mooncrest pack party. The music pulsed, the crowd buzzed, andughter filled the air like smoke¡ªlight and choking all at once. The moment I stepped in, Rowan spotted me and waved me over to the VIP section where he sat with Darian. My heart clenched the second I saw why Darian hadn¡¯t picked me up. She was blonde. She was beautiful. And her name was Tiffany Northwood. I¡¯d heard rumors that Darian and Tiffany had been talking, but I told myself it was nothing serious. Darian had always been focused, guarded. The kind of guy who kept his distance from distractions. Or so I thought. Maybe she wasn¡¯t a distraction. Maybe she was the exception. I sat down, quietly folding my emotions into the tightest corners of myself, hoping no one would see the crack in my smile. ¡°Sorry I couldn¡¯te, Mara,¡± Darian said, leaning toward me, his voice casual, kind. ¡°Tiffany made us wait longer than expected, so I couldn¡¯t swing by. I¡¯ll make it up to you, I promise.¡± He meant it. That¡¯s what made it worse. But Tiffany, sitting beside him with a forced smile, didn¡¯t like his apology. I saw it in the flicker of her eyes. And I had a sinking feeling she¡¯d made him wait on purpose. ¡°There¡¯s no need, Darian,¡± I said, managing a smile I didn¡¯t feel. ¡°I¡¯m not mad.¡± He thanked me, and that was that. Darian was always kind to me¡ªjust not the way I wanted him to be. I¡¯d been in love with him since we were fifteen. He never noticed. Or maybe he did, and just didn¡¯t feel the same. Either way, it didn¡¯t matter now. Darian had never had the luxury of being carefree. His older brother shirked every responsibility, so Darian carried the weight instead. His mother made sure he lived up to the family name, pushing him, shaping him. He didn¡¯tin. He rose to it. Passed his Alpha trials with excellence. Earned his father¡¯s rare and public praise. He became the golden heir, the future Alpha everyone respected. I wasn¡¯t even sure I wanted to be a warrior¡ªuntil the day he told me he was starting Alpha training. That same day, I signed up too. I told myself if I trained hard enough, maybe I¡¯d be his Beta. Maybe that would mean something. Maybe he¡¯d finally look at me and see me. If not for him, I¡¯d probably have be a healer. But I chose a different path¡ªfor him. Four years of pushing myself harder than I ever thought I could. Four years of hoping. Of waiting. Of watching him walk past me without a clue. Now we were done with training, ready to step into our roles. And still, I was just the friend. The girl who was always there. While another woman¡ªperfect, polished Tiffany¡ªwas the one restingfortably in his arms. And the worst part? I couldn¡¯t even be angry. Just hollow. Just tired of pretending I didn¡¯t care. The party kept going, with Tiffany glued to Darian like she was staking a im. And maybe she was. She didn¡¯t leave his side once. Every time I nced over, she was touching him¡ªhis arm, his chest, his hair¡ªlike she wanted everyone to know he was hers. And he let her. Rowan, ever the gentleman and the strongest wolf in our year, asked me to dance. I said yes, even though my mind was elsewhere. Even though my heart kept drifting back to Darian. He looked good. No, great¡ªbut that wasn¡¯t why I fell for him. It was never just the way he looked. It was his heart. The way he was always there for people. The way he made tough decisions, not because they were easy, but because they were right. The way he carried the weight of leadership with quiet strength. I admired him deeply. Secretly, I¡¯d convinced myself that maybe I wasn¡¯t just crushing anymore. Maybe I was in love with him. Not that it mattered. He didn¡¯t know. And he never would. I wasn¡¯t the kind of girl who confessed feelings. I wasn¡¯t built for vulnerable speeches or romantic risks. I figured maybe, maybe, once we started running the pack together, he¡¯d notice me¡ªnot just as a friend orrade, but as something more. But watching him now, with Tiffany¡¯s tongue practically in his ear and him making only half-hearted efforts to pull away, I realized how na?ve that hope had been. I wasn¡¯t stupid. If Darian hadn¡¯t fallen for me in all these years¡ªthrough training, battles,te-night strategy talks¡ªwhy would he now? Unless the Universe herself decided to take pity on me and twist fate, I¡¯d just keep carrying this unreturned love around like a damn curse. I wanted to stop. Gods, I wanted to be free of it. But my heart didn¡¯t care. It still ached for him, still searched for meaning in every nce, every word. Rowan and I returned to the VIP section, and the first thing I saw was Tiffany¡ªmouth too close to Darian¡¯s ear, body pressed to his like she was trying to merge their souls. I could barely look. Darian sat stiffly, jaw tight, but his eyes¡­ there was a flicker of heat in them that made my stomach twist. Rowan cleared his throat loudly. Tiffany finally pulled back, licking her lips as her tongue slipped back into her mouth like she hadn¡¯t just been performing for an audience. I nearly gagged. Disgust crawled up my spine. Darian didn¡¯t look disgusted. That was the worst part. Was it really that easy for her? Was I missing something? Maybe strength wasn¡¯t attractive after all. Maybe being bold, driven, and capable was some kind of repellent. I¡¯d heard people talk about ¡°preferences,¡± and apparently, what some men wanted was soft, clueless, and in need of saving. If that¡¯s what it took to be wanted¡­ then I was screwed. I didn¡¯t know how to be helpless, and I was a terrible liar. ¡°So, what will you be doing the next two years before we take over our positions?¡± Rowan asked, breaking the tension. Darian looked at me. It wasn¡¯t a long stare. Just a nce. But it was enough to make my heart stutter. If my skin were lighter, the whole room would¡¯ve seen me blush, but all I could do was keep my face neutral and pray no one noticed the flicker in my eyes. He wasn¡¯t even looking anymore. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he said. ¡°Mara?¡± The way he said my name¡­ soft, like it mattered. It undid me a little. I had to look away. I shook my head, not trusting myself to speak. Truth was, I had no idea what I¡¯d do with two years of freedom before duty took over my life. I looked at Rowan for rescue and to return the question. He smiled, warm and easy. ¡°Travel,¡± he said. ¡°See the world while I still can. Once we step into those roles, freedom dies.¡± That actually made me smile. It was such a him thing to say. ¡°That¡¯s so cool, Rowan,¡± I said, wide-eyed. Then, on impulse, the words slipped out before I could second-guess them. ¡°Do you mind if Ie?¡± Rowan didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he looked at Darian, almost like he needed permission. And Darian¡ªbless him¡ªgave me that soft smile again. ¡°If you go with him,¡± he said, ¡°who¡¯s going to be my friend and keep mepany here?¡± I knew the answer. We all did. Tiffany. Tiffany would. But if I said that out loud, it would expose everything¡ªmy jealousy, my feelings, my pain. It would ruin whatever fragile friendship we still had. So I said nothing. Just sat there, heart breaking quietly behind steady eyes.

 Favorite Curse 2

    1355 Words


    Mara ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve got other friends to keep youpany,¡± I said, keeping my voice calm, eyes steady on Tiffany. ¡°Better¡ªand maybe more interestingpany than I could ever be.¡± Tiffany caught the meaning instantly and smiled, smug and satisfied. ¡°That¡¯s right, Darian,¡± she purred, looping her arm through his. ¡°I¡¯m all thepany you¡¯ll need.¡± Then, like it was some kind of private joke, she leaned in and licked his earlobe again. I looked away, jaw tight. She wanted to be Luna so badly it was dripping off her. Most of the girls who threw themselves at Darian did. It wasn¡¯t about him. It was about the title, the power, the image. But not me. Even if Darian wasn¡¯t going to be Alpha, I¡¯d still feel this way about him. That was the difference. ¡°I want toe with you, Rowan,¡± I said suddenly, turning to him. My voice was clearer than I expected. Firm. I needed distance. Space. A whole damn continent between me and Darian if I was going to get over him. He would never see me. Never chooseme. And I had to stop holding out hope like it was some kind of twistedfort nket. ¡°This trip¡­ it¡¯ll be good for me,¡± I added, mostly to myself. Darian smiled, watching me a little too closely. ¡°Maybe I¡¯lle too.¡± And just like that, the air left my lungs. No. No, he couldn¡¯t. That would ruin everything. I¡¯d just end up exactly where I was¡ªhis loyal shadow, his best buddy, watching Tiffany swallow his attention whole. ¡°You¡¯ll bring me along?¡± Tiffany asked, all wide eyes and sugarced eagerness. I could almost hear the flutter of hershes. I clenched my jaw so hard it hurt. If she came too, I¡¯d lose my mind watching her cling to Darian like a barnacle in heat. Her tongue alone would be enough to make me puke somewhere around the border of the first town we hit. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± Darian replied, and Tiffany¡¯s face fell. She frowned, and then her eyes flicked to me, sharp and using, like it was my fault. She wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. But also not right. I didn¡¯t want Darian toe¡ªnot because I wanted to hoard him for myself, but because I needed to finally let go of him. We stayed a little longer, had a couple drinks, careful not to go overboard. It was a quiet ending to a loud night. Eventually, we all called it and got ready to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s go hunting tomorrow morning,¡± Darian said casually as we stepped out into the night. His voice was light, but his eyes were on me. I hesitated. Waiting. Because, of course, I needed to hear what she would say. ¡°I want toe too,¡± Tiffany piped up, bouncing slightly in her heels like she was volunteering for a game of tag. I rolled my eyes before I could stop myself. Darian caught it andughed. ¡°I guess the three of you will have to go without me,¡± I said tly, already turning away. Darian frowned. ¡°Come on, Mara. You and I¡ªwe¡¯re a good team.¡± Oh, how I wished that was true. But in reality? It was just another sweet lie I¡¯d told myself over the years. ¡°You, Rowan, and Tiffany will be a formidable team,¡± I replied, eyes on the pavement, not bothering to look at her. I could already feel the weight of her re. I didn¡¯t me her. If I were her, I wouldn¡¯t like me either. Not when the guy I wanted kept paying attention to someone else. Darian told me to think about it. I wouldn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t need to. I already knew I wasn¡¯t going. When I got home, the house was quiet¡ªeveryone asleep. I slipped inside like a ghost and made my way to my room, shutting the door behind me without making a sound. I didn¡¯t want to wake anyone. I didn¡¯t want to talk. All I wanted was to stop loving someone who would never love me back. Morning came too fast. I sat on the edge of my bed, still wrapped in the fog of everything I was trying to forget. The hunt was supposed to be today. Part of me wanted to go¡ªjust to breathe outside this house, outside of him. But the thought of Tiffany tagging along made my stomach twist. I already knew she¡¯d spent the night at the Nighthorn mansion. There was no way Darian would leave her behind now. Not after that. I dragged myself downstairs, hungry but not in the mood. I hated shifting when I hadn¡¯t eaten¡ªit made me edgy, short-tempered. I didn¡¯t want to lose it in the woods and end up looking unhinged. What I didn¡¯t expect was to find my parents waiting in the kitchen. They weren¡¯t eating. They weren¡¯t smiling. They were just¡­ there, sitting stiffly at the table with this look in their eyes that made something inside me tighten. My mother, usually bright-eyed and warm, gave me a small, nervous smile. ¡°Morning, Mara. How was your night?¡± I forced a shrug. ¡°Great,¡± I lied, trying not to read too much into their mood. She just nodded. My father cleared his throat, and the sound already made my heart beat faster. ¡°Sweetheart, we need to talk to you about something important.¡± And just like that, my stomach dropped. They didn¡¯t speak in the kitchen. My dad gestured toward the living room, and we all moved, silent as ghosts. I sat on the couch across from them, trying not to let my mind spiral. Then they looked at each other. That kind of look¡ªthe silent, mind-link kind of conversation they always had when something was wrong. Something they didn¡¯t want to say out loud. I wasn¡¯t part of it. Not yet. Not until they decided I had to be. ¡°Mara,¡± my father said slowly, ¡°you know how much we love you, right?¡± Wrong way to start. My pulse spiked. I swallowed hard. ¡°Yes,¡± I said, and my voice cracked. He looked down for a moment, then back up at me with tired eyes. ¡°We¡¯ve always wanted the best for you. But¡­ we also have duties to the pack. Responsibilities. And¡ª¡± ¡°We should¡¯ve told you sooner,¡± my mother cut in, her voice trembling. ¡°But we wanted you to have your graduation, your moment of celebration, before we¡­ before we said anything.¡± Her eyes welled up with tears. That¡¯s when I started crying too. Because whatever could make my mother cry like that¡ªwhatever they were about to say¡ªit was going to rip something out of me. ¡°Mara,¡± my father said again, quieter this time, ¡°Alpha Vander Nighthorn has chosen you to be joined with his eldest son, Lucian.¡± My breath caught. ¡°He¡¯s decided,¡± he continued, ¡°that since you finished second overall in the academy, top among the female wolves, and since you¡¯re known for your strength, your discipline¡­ that you¡¯re the best choice for Lucian. He believes your character will help shape him into a man fit to stand beside his brother when Darian bes Alpha. He also believes that your friendship with Darian will help settle the conflict between the brothers and bring unity to the future leadership of this pack.¡± I was frozen. The words didn¡¯t even register at first. It didn¡¯t feel real. ¡°It¡¯s not a suggestion, Mara,¡± my father added. ¡°It¡¯s an order. One we had no power to refuse.¡± That was it. The sound that left my throat wasn¡¯t even human. I screamed. A raw, guttural cry that tore from my chest like something inside me had shattered.

 Favorite Curse 3

    <h1 data-gtm-vis-first-on-screen90793366_6="64212" data-gtm-vis-total-visible-time90793366_6="4500">03 An Unfortunate News</h1>


    1517 Words


    Mara ¡°This must be a joke,¡± I whispered, barely recognizing the sound of my own voice. My eyes burned, and the tears wouldn¡¯t stop. My mother shook her head slowly, her face soaked with grief. ¡°It¡¯s not a joke,¡± she said, broken. I choked on a sob. ¡°Lucian? Lucian?! He¡¯s a monster. A cruel, vicious bastard. He lies, cheats, bullies anyone weaker than him¡ªand he killed someone, an innocent person. And now you want me to what? y house with the devil?¡± I knew they didn¡¯t have a choice. I knew it wasn¡¯t really their fault. But I needed someone to me, and they were standing right in front of me, and I was drowning. ¡°We had no say,¡± my father said, voice low and defeated. ¡°They said you¡¯re the strongest female of your generation. They believe you¡¯ll match him. Tame him.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± I snapped, standing up so fast the room spun. ¡°You can¡¯t tame people, Dad. You don¡¯t ¡®fix¡¯ someone like Lucian. He¡¯s not broken. He¡¯s rotten. He was born that way.¡± My breath came fast, too fast. My chest felt tight like I was suffocating. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be Darian¡¯s Gamma! That job¡ªour futures¡ªthey¡¯re built on trust, on teamwork. How am I supposed to do that while being shackled to a psychopath?¡± They had no answers. Just silence. My mother¡¯s silent weeping. My father¡¯s helpless stare. ¡°I¡¯m done. I¡¯m leaving. I don¡¯t want the Gamma position. They can keep it¡ªand let them gift someone else to that monster.¡± I turned, storming toward the stairs. I didn¡¯t know where I¡¯d go, but anywhere was better than here. Anywhere but thislife. ¡°You can¡¯t leave, Mara,¡± my father called after me, voice desperate. ¡°If you refuse the bond, Alpha Nighthorn will cast us out. We¡¯ll be rogues. Once the mark of Mooncrest fades, we¡¯ll lose everything¡ªour protection, our humanity. You know what happens to rogues. You¡¯ll turn feral. We all will. They rule this entire country, Mara. There¡¯s no where for you to go,¡± I stopped in my tracks. Feral. Cast out. Doomed. I turned slowly and looked at my mother. Her shoulders were trembling. She couldn¡¯t even look me in the eyes. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re asking me to do?¡± I said, my voice shaking with fury and despair. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to throw my life away. You¡¯re asking me to bind myself to someone who might kill me in my sleep.¡± She nodded through her tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lucian wasn¡¯t just cruel¡ªhe was dangerous. Even Alpha Vander didn¡¯t trust him to lead, which was why Darian had been groomed from day one to take over. Darian, with his calm and strength and sense of duty. Meanwhile, his older brother was out there, spiraling, and now they wanted me to steady him. They wouldn¡¯t have picked me if I wasn¡¯t so perfect¡ªso well-behaved, so disciplined, so obsessed with Darian that I molded myself into the model warrior. Maybe if I¡¯d been reckless, mean, or a bitter b***h, they wouldn¡¯t have even considered me. But no. I had yed the part. And now, this was my reward: unrequited love, a forced marriage, a future I couldn¡¯t escape. I hated my life in that moment. I was about to turn away again when the doorbell rang. We all froze. My mother rose to answer it, and the scent hit me before she opened the door¡ªhim. Darian. He stepped inside, and I almost didn¡¯t recognize him. His eyes were red, brimming with tears. His hands trembled. He looked like someone had carved a hole into his chest and left it gaping. ¡°Mara,¡± he said softly, his voice cracked and hoarse. He opened his arms. He didn¡¯t need to say anything else. I walked into him, into the arms I had longed for more than I ever admitted, and he held me¡ªtight, like he was the one about to fall apart. My parents quietly stepped away, leaving us in the silence of shared pain. And I broke. I cried, and this time, it wasn¡¯t quiet. It wasn¡¯t polite. It was everything I had been holding in¡ªfear, betrayal, grief, hopelessness¡ªall pouring out while he held me. And still, I knew¡­ even this wouldn¡¯t change anything. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mara,¡± Darian whispered against my hair, his voice thick with something heavier than guilt. ¡°I didn¡¯t know they would do this. I didn¡¯t know he would do this.¡± And I broke again. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be with Lucian,¡± I cried, clutching his shirt like it was the only thing anchoring me. ¡°I hate him, Darian. I can¡¯t do this. Please¡­ help me.¡± His arms tightened around me like he wanted to, like he wished he could fix it all with the way he held me¡ªbut he didn¡¯t answer right away. When he did, it was barely above a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m not Alpha yet, Mara. My key mark isn¡¯t active yet. I don¡¯t have the power to stop this.¡± And that¡ªthat¡ªhurt more than I expected. Not because he admitted he was powerless but because of the way his voice cracked. There was grief in it. Regret. Something deeper than duty. ¡°I thought¡­¡± he started, then paused. ¡°I thought we had time. I thought there¡¯d be more time.¡± I pulled back just enough to look at him. ¡°Time for what?¡± He didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry, Mara. I didn¡¯t know.¡± I stared at him, trying to piece together what he meant. Time for what? Was he finally saying what I¡¯d always hoped he felt? But now wasn¡¯t the time. Not with everything crashing around us. The hug faded. Slowly. Reluctantly. We stood there, inches apart, staring into each other¡¯s tear-streaked faces, both too full of words we couldn¡¯t say. ¡°Listen to me,¡± Darian said, his voice low but firm. ¡°I will always be there for you. I won¡¯t let him hurt you, Mara. I swear it. If you ever feel unsafe, if he crosses a line¡ªcall me. I don¡¯t care what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯lle. I wille. You are not alone in this.¡± I blinked back another wave of tears. I didn¡¯t know what to say. I didn¡¯t know how to thank someone for a promise that shouldn¡¯t have to exist. ¡°I wish I¡¯d never trained to be your Beta,¡± I muttered, my voice barely a breath. ¡°If I¡¯d just taken medical sses instead¡­ Alpha Vander wouldn¡¯t have noticed me. He wouldn¡¯t have picked me for his deranged son.¡± I looked at Darian again. My heart swelled painfully, and I opened my mouth. ¡°Darian¡­¡± He met my eyes, hope flickering there. ¡°What is it, Mara?¡± I hesitated. I wanted to say it. Gods, I wanted to scream it¡ªI love you. I¡¯ve always loved you. But I didn¡¯t. Because now he wasn¡¯t just the boy I trained beside. He was about to be my brother-inw. And whatever chance there might have been, it had died the moment his father bound my future to Lucian¡¯s. ¡°Nothing,¡± I said instead. ¡°Nothing but fear.¡± He pulled me back into his arms without hesitation. I buried my face in his chest and breathed in his scent onest time like it might be enough tost me forever. I didn¡¯t dare ask for more. I didn¡¯t dare reach for what I truly wanted. Not now. Not when I was about to be forced into the hands of someone I despised. Not when Darian had no power to save me. He held me tight, as if letting go would break him, too. Then he kissed the top of my head¡ªsoft, lingering¡ªand pulled away. ¡°We¡¯ll still be best friends,¡± he said gently. ¡°I don¡¯t care what the pack says. You¡¯re still my best friend, Mara. No one¡¯s recing you.¡± And there it was. The final nail. Best friend. The words were supposed to beforting, but theynded like a de in my chest. His father thought that same friendship was the key to taming Lucian¡ªlike I was a tool, a bridge, a sacrificial peace offering. I didn¡¯t want to be Darian¡¯s best friend. I wanted to be his everything. His Luna. His love. His home. But instead, I got Lucian. Unwanted. Unchosen. Trapped. Maybe being feral wouldn¡¯t be so bad. At least then I¡¯d be free. I could run, disappear, let the wilderness swallow me whole. Anything would be better than this slow suffocation. I wanted to leave. I needed to leave.

 Favorite Curse 4

    <h1 data-gtm-vis-first-on-screen90793366_6="17458" data-gtm-vis-total-visible-time90793366_6="4300">04 Dealing With The Girlfriend Too</h1>


    1529 Words


    Mara Darian followed me upstairs to my room. For the first time, it felt¡­ wrong. Foreign. Like something had cracked in the familiar walls we¡¯d built around each other. It had always been a little awkward since I started falling for him, but now¡ªnow it felt unbearable. I didn¡¯t know what it would be like living in their house. The Nighthorn mansion. Sharing space with Lucian. Walking the same halls as Darian, seeing him every day while wearing the title of someone else¡¯s mate. His brother¡¯s mate. The thought made me feel sick. I didn¡¯t trust my heart not to betray me in some devastating way. ¡°I¡¯ll wait here,¡± Darian said softly, settling into the chair by my desk while I headed into the bathroom. As soon as the water hit me, the tears came. I sank to the floor, knees pulled to my chest, sobbing so hard my ribs ached. I cried for the life I almost had. For the love I could never confess. For the hell I was being handed like some twisted reward for being too good. And in that cracked, broken ce, I thought about running. Disappearing. Going rogue. Letting the world forget I ever existed. But then I remembered what that meant. What it would do to my family. What it would do to me. I dressed in the bathroom, even though modesty had long since evaporated between Darian and me during years of shifting and training together. But things were different now. Everything was different. Even standing in front of him felt like holding a ss that could shatter if either of us moved too fast. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± he asked when I stepped back into the room. I just nodded, unable to trust my voice. His eyes were still tinged with crimson, like he¡¯d been holding back more tears of his own. ¡°Lucian doesn¡¯t want the union either,¡± he said suddenly. I looked up, startled. ¡°What?¡± ¡°That¡¯s how I found out,¡± he continued. ¡°I overheard him yelling at our father. He was furious. Said he didn¡¯t want you. Didn¡¯t want any of it. And honestly¡­ that¡¯s what scares me the most.¡± I understood what he meant before he said it. Lucian didn¡¯t want me. Which meant he¡¯d resent me. And with the kind of man he was¡ªviolent, spiteful¡ªthat resentment wouldn¡¯t just sit quietly in the corner. He¡¯d find a way to punish me for it. ¡°Then why won¡¯t he reject it?¡± I asked, voice barely above a whisper. Darian exhaled slowly, like the weight of it all was dragging him under too. ¡°Because ever since Father chose me as Alpha instead of him, Lucian hasn¡¯t dared to oppose him. I think the shame crushed something inside him. He¡¯s quiet now, but that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s safe. And¡­¡± He hesitated. ¡°Lucian¡¯s in love¡ªwith someone else. Has been for a while.¡± I swallowed hard. That somehow made it worse. I wasn¡¯t just being forced into a bond with a monster¡ªI was a wedge, a weapon used to separate him from someone he actually cared about. A curse he¡¯d wear every day. ¡°This isn¡¯t fair,¡± I said bitterly. ¡°Not to me. Not to her. Not to anyone.¡± Darian didn¡¯t argue. ¡°Will I still be your Gamma?¡± I asked, knowing it was selfish but needing to ask anyway. Because even if I couldn¡¯t be his mate, I still wanted to stand by his side in some way. Any way. ¡°Yes,¡± he said softly. ¡°Unless you choose to step down, you¡¯ll remain my Gamma.¡± I shook my head. I couldn¡¯t make that decision yet. Not when everything inside me felt broken and scattered. I just needed time. Space to breathe, to mourn, to ept the weight of what had been forced on me. Darian left quietly, carrying his own sadness like a wound. I watched him go and felt another piece of me fall apart. I stayed in bed the rest of the day. Staring at the ceiling. Crying into my pillow until it was soaked. My parents tried to check on me¡ªbrought food, soft words, emptyfort¡ªbut I ignored them all. I didn¡¯t want kindness from the people who had let this happen. I didn¡¯t want anyone. If the Alpha had chosen to bind me to Darian, I would have said yes without hesitation. I would have given him everything. But instead, I was being handed over to his brother. Why Lucian? Of all the wolves in this pack, why did fate¡ªor power, or cruelty¡ªchoose him? And what the hell was I supposed to do now? Two weeks. Two long, miserable weeks of crying, sulking, and avoiding the world like it had personally betrayed me¡ªbecause in a way, it had. I refused to go to any gatherings, skipped every function, and barely spoke to anyone who wasn¡¯t Darian. Not that I saw him much. He¡¯d gotten himself into trouble more than once that week, and Alpha Vander had taken it as an excuse to load him up with responsibilities. I missed him. But missing him was a dangerous thing now. Luna Martha Nighthorn came by twice to speak with my parents about the ¡°arrangements.¡± She was Darian¡¯s mother¡ªnot Lucian¡¯s. Lucian¡¯s biological mother had died when he was young. Alpha Vander had bonded with Marthater, and ever since, everyone just assumed she was the mother of both boys. Everyone except Lucian, who never missed a chance to correct them. I didn¡¯t care for the politics of it. I didn¡¯t care about her visit, her soft reassurances, or the way she avoided looking me in the eye. I didn¡¯t care about any of it. I just wanted to disappear. Burn the whole damn future and vanish into ash. But I couldn¡¯t. I was sitting on the patio, trying to catch my breath from another heavy day of doing absolutely nothing, when a sleek ck car pulled into our driveway. I squinted at the figure stepping out. A young woman¡ªtall, porcin-skinned, striking brte. And angry. I stood slowly, assuming she was lost and needed directions. She didn¡¯t waste time. ¡°Are you Mara Thornridge?¡± she asked, sharp and cold. I nodded, guarded. ¡°You gold-digging b***h,¡± she snapped. ¡°What do your parents have on Alpha Vander? Huh?¡± I blinked, stunned. What? ¡°Do you know how long Lucian and I have been together?¡± she choked out, her eyes welling up with tears. ¡°We were sweethearts for years. And now I find out you¡ªyou¡¯ve been chosen for him? You?¡± I stood there, frozen, every cell in my body screaming for a break. I had no words. I was still trying to process this marriage from hell myself, and now this? She stepped closer, her voice low and trembling with rage. ¡°How dare you, Mara? I swear, we will make your life a living hell.¡± And that was it. I snapped. ¡°Watch it,¡± I growled, the shift stirring beneath my skin. ¡°I don¡¯t give two f***s about Lucian. I didn¡¯t ask for this. I don¡¯t want this. So maybe aim that rage where it belongs¡ªat him, or at his father, or at the Moon Goddess herself. Not me.¡± She blinked, caught off guard. ¡°If you¡¯re so mad, tell your beloved boyfriend to grow a spine and say something to his father. Trust me, you¡¯d be doing me a huge favor. Because let¡¯s be honest¡ªLucian isn¡¯t exactly a prize. He¡¯s an entitled, violent asshole, and I wouldn¡¯t want to be bound to him if he was thest breathing wolf in existence.¡± She stepped toward me like she was about to swing. I didn¡¯t even flinch¡ªI weed it. Hell, I needed it. I let out a low, warning growl, eyes locked on hers. ¡°You need to f**k off, now. While I¡¯m still being nice. Because if you don¡¯t, I swear on every ancestor in my bloodline, I will tear you apart. And right now? I wouldn¡¯t even regret it.¡± Something in my voice must¡¯vended. She backed away slowly, fury still burning in her eyes, but something else too¡ªfear. She slid into her car and mmed the door, then peeled out of the driveway without another word. I stood there breathing hard, body trembling with all the rage and frustration I¡¯d buried these past two weeks. Now I had to deal with Lucian¡¯s girlfriend too? I wasn¡¯t even officially mated to him yet, and already the drama was spilling into my yard like blood on the snow. And Lucian¡ªhe hadn¡¯t shown up. Hadn¡¯t spoken to me. Hadn¡¯t so much as sent a message. I guessed the feeling was mutual. This was going to be hell. And it hadn¡¯t even started yet.

 Favorite Curse 5

    <h1 data-gtm-vis-first-on-screen90793366_6="89452" data-gtm-vis-total-visible-time90793366_6="3500">05 I Don¡¯t Like You Either 1</h1>


    1226 Words


    Mara ¡°Mara!¡± my mother called from downstairs. Since the day they dropped the bomb about the arrangement, I¡¯d barely left my room. What was the point? Everyone probably knew by now. The whole pack, maybe even the entire damn country. Mara Thornridge, gifted to Lucian Nighthorn like a prizedmb to the family wolf. And just like that, the threats had started rolling in¡ªanonymous messages from a number I didn¡¯t need to trace. I knew exactly who it was. Lucian¡¯s little banshee. The same girl who¡¯d parked in my driveway and tried to w my face off with words she probably rehearsed in front of a mirror. None of her threats got to me. Not one. If she ever followed through on a single one of them, I might actually respect her. But I knew the truthshing out at me was easier than facing Lucian or confronting Alpha Vander. I was the easier target. The quiet one. The one who hadn¡¯t asked for any of this. I got out of bed wearing the same old pajamas I¡¯d worn for two days. It was already afternoon. I didn¡¯t care. My hair was a mess, my eyes were swollen from days of crying, but the tears had stopped. I wasn¡¯t sad anymore. Just empty. Numb. And numbness? It was better. Numbness didn¡¯t ask questions or demand hope. Darian and I still talked every night. His voice was soft, his words kind, and I hated every second of it. He meant well. He was trying. But I didn¡¯t want kindness from him. Not anymore. I wanted what I could never have. Every call was another reminder that I¡¯d never be more than his best friend. So no, the support wasn¡¯t helping. Not even a little. I shuffled downstairs, preparing to grab something quick and head back to my quiet cave of self-pity. But I froze at the bottom step. Alpha Vander Nighthorn and Lucian were in my living room. Just sitting there. Like this was normal. Like they belonged. I felt my parents¡¯ disappointment immediately. The way they looked at my unwashed hair and oversized sleep shirt said it all. But maybe, just maybe, the Alpha would take one look at me and change his mind. Maybe I looked pathetic enough to kill this deal. I stepped into the room, lifting my chin, even though my body screamed to turn and run. ¡°Good afternoon, Alpha. Mr. Nighthorn,¡± I said evenly, voice dry but polite. Alpha Vander sat upright on the couch, perfectlyposed. For a man in his early fifties, he looked ten years younger. Thick dark hair, sharp brown eyes, a well-groomed beard. He radiated power and vanity, and somehow it worked. No wonder women in the pack still swooned over him. He had that whole silver fox, age-like-wine aesthetic locked down. And Lucian? He looked like sin incarnate. Dark hair, frost-blue eyes that could pierce through bone, and a jawline that might have been carved from stone. His shirt clung to his body like it didn¡¯t want to let go¡ªtattoos peeked from under his sleeves, tracing the edges of muscle sculpted to perfection. He wasn¡¯t bulky, not like some of the other warriors. He was lean, cut, deadly. His skin was sun-kissed and wless, his stare unreadable and cold. Everything about him screamed danger, power, trouble. Everything about him made my skin crawl. And yet¡­ he was undeniably beautiful. If I hadn¡¯t known what was behind that face, I might have stared. Might have been ttered. But now? All I saw was the cage I was about to be locked inside. And he hadn¡¯t even bothered to look at me yet. I swallowed hard when I saw him. It had been a while since Ist saw Lucian Nighthorn in person, and I hated myself for even noticing how he looked. His presence was maic¡ªhe didn¡¯t just walk into a room, he took it. He looked like something out of legend: all dark edges, piercing frost-blue eyes, and sculpted features that belonged on a statue. But no matter how stunning the exterior, it couldn¡¯t mask the ugliness I knew sat underneath. Looks didn¡¯t make a man worth loving. And I didn¡¯t want this union. But what I wanted didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Mara,¡± Alpha Vander said, dragging my attention away from his son. I stood upright and gave him the proper Gamma salute. My posture stiff, my insides screaming. ¡°Congrattions on your future position as Gamma. Mooncrest and Darian are blessed to have you in the ranks.¡± ¡°Thank you, Alpha,¡± I replied, my voice steady. ¡°Lucian,¡± he said, turning to his son, ¡°get to know your mate. Take a walk while I speak with the Thornridges about the event.¡± Lucian didn¡¯t respond. He just stood and walked outside, offering no nce, no gesture, no courtesy. The kind of silence that dared you to follow¡ªand warned you not to speak. I didn¡¯t want to go with him. He hadn¡¯t asked. But I wasn¡¯t foolish enough to disobey an Alpha¡¯smand. I followed him out. He was sitting on the patio, staring down the street like the world bored him. I didn¡¯t sit. ¡°Don¡¯t get any ideas, little girl,¡± he said finally, his voice deep, sharp, arrogant. ¡°This arrangement is a joke. An insult. I¡¯ll never love you. You¡¯ll never be my true mate. Let¡¯s get that straight before the wedding so you don¡¯t embarrass yourself hoping for more.¡± I cleared my throat, keeping my voice even. ¡°Understood, Mr. Nighthorn. I¡¯m not looking forward to the wedding either. If I had a choice, I¡¯d have turned it down, but your father left me and my family with two options¡ªept or go rogue. I expect nothing from you. And I will give you nothing in return.¡± He finally turned to look at me, eyebrows raised. ¡°You really have no pride, do you?¡± he said. ¡°You think this is some noble sacrifice? My father¡¯s paying your family a fortune for this. You and your parents¡ªjust more middle-ss shovel-holders, ready to dig for gold.¡± I inhaled sharply. My hand twitched. Don¡¯t hit him, I told myself. Not yet. His smirk widened. ¡°Feisty,¡± he said. ¡°I like that. Quick-tempered too. I¡¯m honestly surprised you made it as Gamma. What did you do? Sleep your way there? Must¡¯ve been quite the climb¡ªthough Darian doesn¡¯t fancy you, so maybe you figured you¡¯d settle for the older brother. At least then you get the name, the money, the power. That¡¯s what this is about, right? Being a Nighthorn?¡± He waited for me to crumble. I didn¡¯t. Instead, I leaned in, voice low andced with venom. ¡°At least I earned my ce in this pack. I¡¯m Gamma because I bled for it, not because I was born into a name. You? You¡¯ll always be the brother of the Alpha. Nothing more.¡± That hit him. His jaw tightened. His hand lifted halfway, shaking¡ªjust a breath away from pping me. His eyes burned, not with fury alone, but with something deeper. Shame. Insecurity. I flinched, but only slightly.

 Favorite Curse 6

    <h1 data-gtm-vis-first-on-screen90793366_6="100161" data-gtm-vis-total-visible-time90793366_6="4300">06 I Don¡¯t Like You Either 2</h1>


    1530 Words


    Mara Lucian was stronger than Darian. That much was clear. Where Darian led with loyalty, Lucian ruled with intimidation. His presence filled the air like a storm. And for a moment, just a moment, I felt what it would be like to be tied to this man. Not protected. Not cherished. Owned. Lucian dropped his hand, clenched it into a fist instead. Good. I¡¯d struck the nerve I wanted. And I wouldn¡¯t stop there. ¡°We are not equals,¡± Lucian said coldly, his voice like ice cracking beneath pressure. ¡°You better watch your mouth, Thornridge, or this arrangement will turn ugly real fast.¡± He dropped back onto the bench like he owned the space, like even sitting was a statement of dominance. I stayed standing, watching him from above, refusing to shrink. ¡°I came here only toy down a few ground rules,¡± he continued. ¡°First, you will never be my mate. So don¡¯t expect affection, don¡¯t ask for loyalty, and don¡¯t even think about what mates are ¡®entitled¡¯ to. I already have someone. Someone I actually care about.¡± Iughed¡ªjust once, dry and sharp. ¡°You mean the one who threatened me in my own driveway?¡± I said. ¡°Tell your little girlfriend that as long as she keeps her ws to herself and stays out of my way, we¡¯ll have no problems. I don¡¯t care what you two do behind closed doors.¡± He went quiet. I could tell he didn¡¯t like my answer. It wasn¡¯t what he expected. But it was the truth, and I wasn¡¯t here to coddle his ego. ¡°In public, we¡¯ll y the part for my father,¡± he said, voice dropping lower. ¡°Behind closed doors, we¡¯re strangers. You stay out of my way, and I¡¯ll stay out of yours.¡± ¡°Fine by me,¡± I said tly. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t try to bully me, we won¡¯t have a problem. If your father really did buyme, then this is a contract. And once Darian bes Alpha, you¡¯ll release me.¡± He chuckled then¡ªlow and bitter. ¡°You still don¡¯t get it, do you? That will never happen, Mara. I¡¯ll have to im you eventually. A full binding. For show. For politics. For my father. You¡¯ll be mine¡ªpublicly, legally, permanently.¡± Something twisted in my chest at those words. A phantom ache. I flinched without meaning to, but I didn¡¯t let him see more than that. ¡°What about your girlfriend?¡± I asked quietly. ¡°She understands,¡± he replied, surprisingly calm. ¡°I¡¯ll never be Alpha, and I don¡¯t want the job. We¡¯ll find our way around this. She¡¯ll still have my heart. She¡¯ll have my children.¡± I stared at him, trying to understand how a person could speak of love and cruelty in the same breath. ¡°I guess you¡¯ve got your future mapped out,¡± I said. ¡°Good for you. But what about me?¡± He blinked, caught off guard. His tone lost its bite. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean, you¡¯ve got the girl. The family n. The political cover. What about my life? My future?¡± I asked, voice low but unshaking. He looked at me for a long second. Then gave a dismissive shrug. ¡°You¡¯ll figure it out. If you meet someone, fine. Screw whoever you want. Just don¡¯t get pregnant and embarrass me. Keep your mess private.¡± I stared at him, stunned. He wasn¡¯t done. ¡°I¡¯m sure you already have a few boyfriends on the side. Maybe some officials from the academy you spread your legs for¡ªbecause no woman¡¯s ever made it as Gamma before. So whatever you did to get there, just keep doing it. That¡¯s the only way you¡¯ll hold onto that title. If someone strongeres along, you¡¯re out.¡± I didn¡¯t answer. Because I didn¡¯t need to. Let him think what he wanted. Let him imagine a version of me that matched his twisted assumptions. I wasn¡¯t going to defend my body, my choices, or my worth to him. But inside, something cracked. I¡¯d waited. Saved myself. Dreamed of Darian¡ªnot for lust, but for love. And now I was bound to a man who assumed the worst of me. Who would use me as a shield, a pawn, and nothing more. And yet I didn¡¯t cry. Not anymore. The tears were done. Now, there was only fire. ¡°Well,¡± Lucian said, brushing imaginary dust from his pants like the conversation was just business. ¡°Since everything¡¯s ironed out, I guess we won¡¯t have issues living as husband and wife.¡± I gave him a nod. t. Numb. Resigned. ¡°Do we sleep in the same room?¡± I asked, not because I wanted to¡ªbut because I needed to know what kind of hell I¡¯d be walking into. He shook his head. ¡°Not exactly. My room has a conjoined space. You¡¯ll sleep in the one I¡¯m not using.¡± A connected room. No door. No barrier. Just a wall, maybe some air, and all the silence in the world between us. ¡°I¡¯ve fixed it up for you,¡± he added. ¡°Just don¡¯t expect luxury. It¡¯s the poorer wing of the mansion. My father doesn¡¯t dote on me the way he does on Darian.¡± I almostughed. The poorer wing? I would¡¯ve dly slept in a shed if it meant not sharing space with the man who thought I¡¯d slept my way into the Gamma rank. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the room,¡± I said simply. And I didn¡¯t. What I cared about was distance. Physical, emotional, spiritual. As much as I could carve out for myself in a life I never asked for. We headed back into the house. Alpha Vander stood, looking pleased with himself¡ªlike a man who had just orchestrated a perfect deal, unaware¡ªor perhaps entirely aware¡ªof the people he was crushing in the process. ¡°Ah, I see the lovebirds havee to an understanding,¡± he said with a smug grin. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll see you both at the wedding.¡± My father stepped forward to shake his hand. ¡°Thank you, Alpha. We are honoured.¡± Alpha Vander turned to him with a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°Aiden, Arya¡ªyou¡¯ve raised a strong, beautiful daughter. I originally wanted her for Darian, you know. She¡¯s Luna material, no doubt about it. But in the end, I knew she¡¯d have more impact on Lucian¡¯s life.¡± Every word scraped against me like sandpaper. ¡°Darian is already gentle,¡± he went on. ¡°Lucian needs someone like Mara. Someone sweet, with a steady hand. She¡¯ll soften him. She¡¯s perfect.¡± And that was the moment I felt it¡ªself-loathing. Deep, hot, gnawing. I should¡¯ve seen it sooner. This wasn¡¯t about love or bonds or the Universe¡¯s will. I¡¯d been chosen because I was safe. A tool. A soothing balm they could apply to their most vtile son. I should¡¯ve been reckless. Cold. Difficult. A bad girl. Maybe then I would¡¯ve been considered for Darian. Maybe then, I would¡¯ve stood a chance. But Lucian¡ªhe didn¡¯t let his father get away with it. ¡°It¡¯s not about what you want, Father,¡± he said suddenly. His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it cut clean through the room. Alpha Vander turned to him slowly, like a man used to obedience. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to them,¡± Lucian continued. ¡°This wasn¡¯t your idea. This was Martha¡¯s doing. Luna Martha didn¡¯t want Darian choosing Mara. She didn¡¯t want him with a Thornridge¡ªdidn¡¯t want him marrying middle-ss. She wants a girl with money. Status. This whole thing? It¡¯s her fix. Her solution.¡± The air in the room turned sharp. Lucian kept going. ¡°You¡¯re not doing this to help me,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re doing it to ruin me¡ªand Mara. All to clear the path for Darian to marry someone Martha approves of. You paid them off. That¡¯s not honor. That¡¯s maniption.¡± Then he turned and walked out without another word. And I stood there¡ªstunned. Not because I was angry at what he said. But because it was true. So painfully, clearly true. Luna Martha didn¡¯t want me in her family. I wasn¡¯t polished enough. Rich enough. Enough of anything, really. And Darian¡­ he never even had a chance to fight it. I never had a chance at him. No matter how hard I trained, no matter how loyal I was, no matter how much I loved him quietly from a distance¡ªI never stood a chance. Lucian was many things¡ªcold, cruel, arrogant¡ªbut in that moment, I saw something else too: honesty. Brutal, unfiltered honesty. And it told me exactly where I stood in this twisted legacy of power, names, and politics. I was never meant to have a voice.

 Favorite Curse 7

    <h1 data-gtm-vis-first-on-screen90793366_6="113165" data-gtm-vis-total-visible-time90793366_6="4400">07 Searching For Strength</h1>


    1934 Words


    Mara Four days had passed since Lucian and his father came to the house, and I still hadn¡¯t found my way out of the haze. I sat in the garden behind our home, staring at nothing. Not the flowers. Not the trees. Just the empty space ahead of me, like it might hold some kind of answer if I looked long enough. Lucian¡¯s words still echoed in my mind¡ªcold, cruel, and then, strangely, honest. The truth was a de that hadn¡¯t stopped cutting. It wasn¡¯t about me being Luna material or helping Lucian. It was about Darian. About removing me from the equation so his mother could shape his future without interference. I didn¡¯t even hear him approach. ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight,¡± Darian said softly, sitting beside me. I didn¡¯t reply. What was there to say? He sighed and stood again, pacing. Frustrated. Restless. I knew he wanted to talk. He always did. But I couldn¡¯t give him what he was looking for¡ªnot when I felt like my whole life had been bargained away by people who never even asked me what I wanted. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me Lucian came to see you?¡± he finally asked. I looked up at him, calm on the surface, hollow underneath. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was necessary.¡± He stopped pacing. ¡°We¡¯re friends, Mara. Everything is necessary. Everything matters.¡± He looked exhausted. There were dark circles under his eyes, and his shoulders were tense. I could see the guilt in the way he carried himself, but he didn¡¯t understand. Not yet. ¡°Help me, Darian,¡± I said, my voice cracking. ¡°Please.¡± He came to a stop in front of me, eyes full of sorrow. ¡°If I were Alpha, I¡¯d cancel this madness. I swear I would.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re not,¡± I whispered. Then I looked him in the eyes, and I said the one thing that had been building in my chest like pressure before a storm. ¡°Your mother set this up.¡± He frowned, his expression hardening. ¡°Lucian said it in front of your father. And your father didn¡¯t deny it. She was afraid that you and I¡­ that we might end up together. She didn¡¯t want her son marrying someone from a middle-ss family. So she pushed this union, forced it, to get me out of your orbit.¡± Darian¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°That¡¯s not true. She knows we¡¯re just friends. That there¡¯s nothing between us.¡± His wordsnded like stones in my chest. ¡°If I wanted to date you, Mara, I would¡¯ve.¡± That hurt. I expected it, but it still hurt. ¡°She doesn¡¯t see it that way,¡± I replied. ¡°To her, I¡¯m a threat to your future. So she ruined mine.¡± I paused, voice low and shaking. ¡°Please talk to her, Darian. She¡¯s destroying two lives out of fear. Lucian has someone he loves. And me?¡± My voice broke. ¡°She¡¯s condemning me to a loveless, miserable life. All because I was your friend.¡± I looked down at my hands, trembling now. ¡°I¡¯ll give up the Gamma position. I¡¯ll leave. Just¡­ help me get out of this.¡± Tears spilled down my cheeks, hot and helpless. ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry your brother. Please.¡± He sat down beside me again, silent for a long moment. His hand found mine, hesitated, then held it gently. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her,¡± he said atst, voice low. ¡°I can¡¯t promise anything, Mara. But I¡¯ll try. I¡¯ll beg her if I have to.¡± I nodded, even though I wasn¡¯t hopeful. At this point, I just needed to know someone tried. That not everyone stood by and watched my future burn. If Darian hadn¡¯t offered, I might¡¯ve buried myself in silent eptance. Might¡¯ve forced myself to walk into that cold, loveless match. But Lucian wasn¡¯t just cruel¡ªhe was dangerous. He was a murderer. An irresponsible drunk. A walking storm I¡¯d be expected to share a life with. The thought of binding myself to him permanently¡­ it made my skin crawl. We sat in silence for a while after that. Just breathing the same air. Just existing in the same space. Eventually, Darian left. And I was alone again. Sitting in a garden, surrounded by life, while mine slowly withered away. Two days passed. Nothing from Darian. No call. No visit. Not even a message. Just silence. Iy on my bed, staring nkly at the ceiling like it might offer some kind of escape. It didn¡¯t. All I saw was the countdown¡ªdays slipping away until the wedding. Until my funeral. Because that¡¯s what it felt like. The day I married Lucian would be the day I buried thest of myself. I didn¡¯t know if I¡¯d take the Gamma position when the time came. I doubted it. The fire in me¡ªthe one that once pushed me to be the best¡ªwas nothing but ash now. Resignation tasted bitter, but it was starting to feel like the only thing I had left. There was a knock at my door. I didn¡¯t answer. I didn¡¯t have to. I could already smell her¡ªmy mother. And the food tray she was bncing in her hands. I didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t speak, and just like I knew she would, she let herself in. ¡°Mara,¡± she said gently, cing the tray on the table. ¡°You need to eat something.¡± I didn¡¯t even look at the food. I looked at her. Cold. Angry. Broken. ¡°How can you and Dad live with yourselves after selling your daughter?¡± I asked, my voice t, my expression disgusted. She froze by the table, her eyes lowering, as if even she couldn¡¯t bear to meet mine. ¡°He gave us no choice, Mara,¡± she whispered. ¡°The money was to ease his conscience.¡± ¡°And you took it.¡± My words were a de. ¡°Spent it, I¡¯m sure. Did it ever ur to you that Lucian might call it off? That Alpha Vander might want his money back?¡± She turned to face me slowly, her expression tired and tight. ¡°We had no choice,¡± she repeated. ¡°It was take it¡­ or be cast out. ¡®Take it or get out,¡¯ that¡¯s what he said. We were drowning, Mara. The house, the loans¡ªwe were about to lose everything.¡± I blinked, stunned. ¡°So you sold me to pay off your debts? The loans you took for my education?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said quickly. ¡°We were ready to let the house go. We nned to move in with my sister. We didn¡¯t expect Alpha Nighthorn to show up. But when he forced the union, when he said it was happening whether we liked it or not¡­ we took the money. We used it to survive.¡± ¡°And you used me to survive,¡± I said bitterly. She flinched. I sat up, my eyes sharp now. ¡°What happens if the deal falls apart? If Lucian calls it off and his father wants the money back?¡± ¡°Why would he?¡± she asked, her voice trembling. ¡°Because I told Darian,¡± I said. ¡°I told him what Lucian said. About the truth¡ªhow this wasn¡¯t about Lucian needing a wife but about his mother wanting me out of Darian¡¯s life. He promised he¡¯d talk to her. Try to get her to stop this madness.¡± My mother¡¯s eyes widened, shocked. She hadn¡¯t expected me to do anything. Maybe she thought I¡¯d just quietly crumble. She slowly sat beside me, her body folding like something had broken inside her. Tears slid down her face. ¡°Mara, my darling¡­¡± my mother¡¯s voice cracked as she sat beside me. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would take it this hard.¡± I didn¡¯t answer. She reached for my hand, but I didn¡¯t move. My eyes stayed locked on the ceiling, dry now, but only because I had nothing left in me. ¡°I¡¯m hurting too,¡± she continued, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°But I need you to be strong. You¡¯re tougher than this.¡± I didn¡¯t look at her. ¡°Darian and Rowan left yesterday,¡± she added carefully. ¡°They won¡¯t be back until it¡¯s time for him to take over the pack.¡± The words sank in slowly, like poison soaking through my veins. They went on the trip. Without me. Without a word. Darian¡ªthe one person I still believed would try to help me¡ªwas gone. He didn¡¯t even call. Didn¡¯t say goodbye. Didn¡¯t tell me that he had failed or that he¡¯d tried at all. The silence in my chest cracked. My heart broke without sound. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking,¡± my mother said, almost defensively. ¡°It was Luna Martha. She forced the trip.¡± I turned to her now, eyes stinging again. ¡°She forced him?¡± I asked, though I already believed it. ¡°Yes,¡± she nodded. ¡°Jason¡ªDarian¡¯s butler¡ªhe came by for a check-up. He told me Darian had a terrible argument with Martha. About Lucian. About you. About how unfair this is. And when she couldn¡¯t control the conversation, she controlled him. She made him leave. Told him it was to ¡®gain experience.¡¯ Said he¡¯d return a better Alpha.¡± My lip trembled, but I didn¡¯t speak. It was my fault. I asked him to intervene. I pulled him into this. And now he was gone. Banished under the guise of training. And nothing had changed. Lucian was still my future. And Darian¡­ Darian had be part of the past. I sat in silence as the tears returned¡ªslow, steady, quiet. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby,¡± my mother whispered. ¡°But please¡­ eat something. Don¡¯t let this kill you. You¡¯re one of the strongest wolves this pack has ever seen. A woman winning Gamma? That¡¯s not luck. That¡¯s grit. That¡¯s fire. You will find a way to cope.¡± I didn¡¯t believe her. Not even a little. She pulled me close, kissed my forehead, then left the room without waiting for a response. I stared at the food. The smell turned my stomach. Fear had coiled itself so tightly around my gut I could barely breathe, let alone eat. I picked at the te. Flushed it all down the toilet. Washed the dishes in silence. I wanted to fade out of existence. But I couldn¡¯t. I was still here. Trapped in a body with no escape, in a life that no longer felt like mine. They hadn¡¯t even set a date yet. That should¡¯ve been a good thing¡ªmore time, more room to n, to hope¡ªbut instead, it made it worse. The anticipation, the waiting. The illusion of freedom. Alpha Vander was ¡°putting things in order,¡± whatever that meant. Maybe nning some extravagant public affair to mask the fact that the union was a sentence, not a celebration. Forced marriages weren¡¯t supposed to be grand. But this one was. Because it wasn¡¯t about love¡ªit was about control. I climbed back into bed, curled beneath the nket, and tried to breathe past the panic rising in my throat. Please, I thought. Let time fly. Let it fly fast.

 Favorite Curse 8

    <h1 data-gtm-vis-first-on-screen90793366_6="127772" data-gtm-vis-total-visible-time90793366_6="5300">08 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Family Affair</h1>


    1353 Words


    Lucian My father was a weak man. Spineless, really. Letting his Luna orchestrate the ruin of two lives just to soothe her own insecurities? That wasn¡¯t leadership¡ªthat was cowardice dressed in politics. Where does Martha¡¯s maniption stop? It was bad enough she turned my father against me¡ªmade sure I was never considered fit to be Alpha. But now? She¡¯s bound me to a girl I barely know, all because she couldn¡¯t stomach the idea of Darian marrying someone who wasn¡¯t bred from power or money. Mara Thornridge and I? We were just casualties of her fear. Coteral damage in her obsession with keeping Darian¡¯s path clean and elite. When my father dragged me to the Thornridge house, I said what I needed to say. Cold, cruel, calcted¡ªbecause I needed to understand. Martha told me the Thornridges requested the union, imed they believed their daughter was too strong not to be Luna. imed they wanted her to take her ¡°rightful ce.¡± Said they had agreed to settle for me instead of Darian. All of it? Complete bullshit. Everyone knew Mara had a crush on Darian. It wasn¡¯t some secret scandal. Even Darian knew¡ªhe just ignored it. Let it stew. Let her orbit him for years. A harmless crush, people said. But what that girl gave up for him wasn¡¯t harmless. She left her original path. Signed up at the academy. Trained harder than anyone expected. Finished second. All for a boy who didn¡¯t have the guts to be honest with her. At first, even I assumed her ambition was calcted¡ªthat finishing second was her power y to get chosen as Luna. But after speaking with her, however awkwardly¡­ I realized how wrong I was. She didn¡¯t chase power. She chased purpose. And maybe, quietly, she chased hope. The way she looked at me¡ªguarded, hurt, angry. That wasn¡¯t the gaze of someone who¡¯d schemed her way up. That was someone trying not to drown in something too big for her. And I hated it. I hated how Martha had spun this lie and dragged me into it. I hated how my father let her do it. I hated that Mara¡ªthis tough, stubborn, determined girl¡ªwas being broken apart by people who imed to protect the pack. So when we went back inside, I told the truth. I was done ying along. Let the Thornridges hear it all¡ªhow this wasn¡¯t about what was best for me or Mara or even Darian. It was about Martha¡¯s ego. About keeping ¡°middle-ss blood¡± away from her precious son. I almost told Mara that Darian had known. That he could¡¯ve stopped this earlier. But I didn¡¯t. Because she already looked like she was barely holding it together. That truth would¡¯ve shattered her. But I me him too. He knew how she felt. He saw it in her eyes every damn time she looked at him. And instead of setting her free, he kept her close. He strung her along, let her believe maybe¡­ maybe one day. I heard him brag once¡ªto his friends¡ªthat she¡¯d made passes at him. After meeting her, I knew that was a lie. Mara Thornridge doesn¡¯t beg. She¡¯d rather die than admit she¡¯s vulnerable. She would¡¯ve made a great Luna. Not just to Darian¡ªbut to the pack. She¡¯s sharp, strong, and smarter than half the men who outranked her. And instead of letting her shine, Martha decided to bury her. Tie her to me. Punish her for something that never even happened. And now they expect her to stand at Darian¡¯s side as Gamma? To give her best while living half-alive? Unbelievable. No one¡¯s asking what this will do to her. No one¡¯s thinking about what she¡¯s being forced to give up just to survive. I didn¡¯t know what to do with Mara. I didn¡¯t want to touch her. I didn¡¯t want to im her¡ªnot because I hated her, but because I respected her. She didn¡¯t ask for this, and I¡¯m not the kind of man who takes what isn¡¯t given freely. I wouldn¡¯t mate with her against her will. I wasn¡¯t like Darian. He wore his charm like armor and left a trail of wreckage behind him¡ªwolves he used, hearts he broke, girls who wound up pregnant and scared. And every time, Father and Martha cleaned it up quietly, buried the mess, and painted him as the perfect heir. Looking back now, I saw it all more clearly than I ever had. Darian¡ªthe golden boy, the spoiled prince. Martha¡¯s precious son, her ticket to power, the puppet she dressed up as a leader. And then there was me. An ident at the wrong time, the wrong ce, gave her everything she needed to destroy me. The biker didn¡¯t die because of me¡ªnot really. My brakes failed. There was silver in the wreckage, and to this day, I still don¡¯t know how it got there. The biker would¡¯ve survived without it. But no one listened. No one cared. My father didn¡¯t even pretend to investigate. He just¡­ wrote me off. They said I was drunk, been partying all. Night but that was a lie, yet no one cared. Martha escted the fallout like she¡¯d been waiting for it. And Darian? He got a free pass. Over and over. ¡°They wanted him,¡± my father would say. ¡°He didn¡¯t stand a chance. Every girl wants the Luna title. It¡¯s not the same.¡± It wasn¡¯t the same because Darian was untouchable. I¡¯d only ever loved one girl. Tina Livingston. I¡¯d been loyal, careful, focused. But now, thanks to Martha, I had to break her heart. Just another name sacrificed on the altar of Darian¡¯s future. Martha had destroyed three lives. Maybe four, if Mara had someone before all of this¡ªsomeone she never got to choose. And yet, I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to hate her. Not fully. She was protecting her son. Ruthless, yes¡ªbut my real anger was reserved for the man who allowed her to do it all. My father. The Alpha. The coward. If my mother had lived¡­ maybe things would¡¯ve been different. Maybe she would¡¯ve fought for me. For bnce. For justice. But she was gone. And in her absence, Martha filled the void with poison and control. Now here we were. A forced union. A fake marriage. A girl who didn¡¯t want me, and a pack that would celebrate it anyway like it was some kind of alliance¡ªwhen in truth, it was just another silent war. I moved my things into the smaller of the conjoined rooms and fixed up therger one for Mara. I wanted her to befortable. Or at the very least, able to cope. She wasn¡¯t what I¡¯d used her of¡ªshe wasn¡¯t a gold digger or a social climber. I said those things to provoke, to test, to understand. But now I knew better. She was neen. A kid, really. Brave as hell, smart, and stubborn. And stuck. Her parents weren¡¯t to me either. They had no power, no rank, no options. The offer from my father wasn¡¯t an opportunity¡ªit was a threat in disguise. Because being cast out wasn¡¯t just exile. It was death by slow erasure. When a wolf is stripped of their pack mark, it fades over time. And once it¡¯s gone, they lose their human form. They go feral. Wild. Forgotten. That¡¯s what happens to rogues. There¡¯s no mercy in that system, no redemption. A wolf only belongs to one pack in their lifetime. One. And if that bond is broken, there¡¯s no going back. It was a cruel mechanism, a brutal leash disguised as tradition. One the Alpha family had full control over. And my father wielded it without hesitation. Mara was a victim. Just like I was. But unlike me, she didn¡¯t even have the illusion of choice.

 Favorite Curse 9

    <h1 data-gtm-vis-first-on-screen90793366_6="32229" data-gtm-vis-total-visible-time90793366_6="3700">09 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Family Affair 2</h1>


    1521 Words


    Lucian I was just adjusting my cufflinks, getting ready for my date with Tina, when Austin, my butler, stepped into the room with his usualposed tone. ¡°Master Lucian, the boutique is here to deliver your bride¡¯s clothes.¡± My bride. The words felt like gravel in my mouth every time I heard them. I stood and walked into the master bedroom I¡¯d had prepped for Mara. I¡¯d never used it. It wasrger, more extravagant, more central¡ªbut I¡¯d always preferred the smaller room. Quieter. Less suffocating. But now, someone would finally be living here. Sleeping in a bed under this roof because she had no other choice. ¡°Have them arrange her things in the walk-in closet,¡± I said. ¡°Move my things to the wardrobe, and put the rest of my stuff in storage. I don¡¯t use most of it anyway.¡± Austin nodded, ever the quiet professional. ¡°Your father has invited you to ate lunch in the breakfast room,¡± he added. ¡°It starts in fifteen minutes.¡± I checked the time, irritated. Great. I had ns with Tina¡ªns that actually mattered to me¡ªbut as usual, Father¡¯s whims trumped everything. If he wanted something, it was dropped on myp like gospel. No warning, no regard. I left without responding, heading toward the right wing of the mansion¡ªthe golden, polished side of the estate where Martha, Darian, and Father lived. Everything there was curated, shy, fake. Just like them. Martha loved the money. Loved the title. The image. She wore luxury like armor. And yet she had the nerve to call otherwomen gold diggers, while she pretended to y noble Luna. The real digger in this house wore silk and control like a second skin. And Darian? He was a walking performance. The dutiful heir, the golden child. The pack believed in him like he was some messiah. But only those of us who¡¯d seen behind the curtain knew the truth. The girls. The lies. The messes swept under thick rugs of privilege. He got away with everything. And me? I was the one they all whispered about. The drunk. The murderer. The irresponsible son. I stepped into the breakfast room and found them both¡ªFather and her¡ªeating like nothing was wrong in the world. ¡°Have a seat, Lucian,¡± my father said with a manufactured smile. There was a thick folder on the table. nk on the outside. I eyed it but said nothing. This was a game, and I already knew I was a piece. ¡°Have you finally epted the union?¡± he asked, but it wasn¡¯t a question. It was a test. And I already knew what the right answer was. ¡°Yes,¡± I said smoothly, swallowing down my resentment like it was ash. Martha didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°Make sure you keep her out of Darian¡¯s hair.¡± I wanted to speak. Gods, I wanted to snap. But I bit down on the urge. ¡°She¡¯s already out of Darian¡¯s hair,¡± my father said before I could respond. ¡°She has been, ever since her parents told her about the arrangement.¡± Martha rolled her eyes, dismissive as always. ¡°So she sent my son to fight me?¡± she asked, mouth tight. ¡°That was Darian¡¯s choice,¡± Father said. ¡°Stop trying to pin this on Mara. Did it ever ur to you that maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªDarian genuinely liked the girl and only stayed away because of you?¡± I nearlyughed. Darian like someone? Please. The only person Darian had ever truly loved was himself. He kept Mara close because she worshipped him. He fed on that loyalty, that quiet hope in her eyes. And when she finally became inconvenient, he let Martha clean it up. But I stayed silent. ¡°Anyway,¡± my father said, suddenly annoyed, ¡°I didn¡¯t call Lucian here to discuss Darian. You somehow always find a way to bring it back to him.¡± Martha turned her head away, eyes cold and narrowed. I stared at the file again. And for the first time, I truly realized how deeply buried we all were in this family¡¯s lies. We were weapons. Symbols. Bargaining chips. Everything but people. ¡°Take this,¡± my father said, sliding the thick folder across the table toward me. I didn¡¯t move immediately. ¡°Sign them and keep a copy,¡± he added. ¡°My signature is already there.¡± I stared at the folder. ¡°What is it, Father?¡± He sighed like he was finally ready to put something to rest. ¡°Since you won¡¯t be seeding me as Alpha,¡± he said, ¡°it¡¯s only fair I hand thepany over to you.¡± Martha mmed her hand down on the table. ¡°Impossible!¡± she snapped, venomcing her voice. My father didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°The deed is done, Martha. I can¡¯t undo it.¡± He looked at me again. ¡°After your honeymoon, you¡¯ll begin working in thepany from the ground up. Learn it. Earn it. But you¡¯ll own it, Lucian. That signature makes it official. Everything tied to the family business is yours.¡± Martha reached for the folder like a predator going for prey, but I was faster. I snatched it before she could even touch the corner. ¡°If you give him everything,¡± she hissed, turning to my father, ¡°then what¡¯s left for me and my son?¡± My father¡¯s face hardened. ¡°When I mated with you, it was to raise Lucian as your own. But you made yourself his enemy, Martha. You tormented him from the beginning. If you hadn¡¯t run your mouth about the party and the ident, he would¡¯ve been Alpha. Youmade sure that option died.¡± Her face flushed with rage, but he didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Darian will be Alpha¡ªjust like you wanted. But Lucian,¡± he gestured toward me, ¡°will run the business. He¡¯ll control the wealth. And that¡¯s the bnce.¡± ¡°You¡¯re giving a drunk¡ª¡± ¡°Compared to Darian, he¡¯s a saint,¡± my father cut in coldly. The room went silent. My hand froze on the edge of the folder. He wasn¡¯t done. ¡°Natasha and I started thosepanies together,¡± he said, his voice quieter, heavier now. ¡°She funded everything. Ny percent of the capital came from her. I was drowning when she met me, and she saved me. She let me run things while she stayed in the shadows. I owe her everything.¡± I looked at him, stunned. I had no idea. ¡°My biggest regret,¡± he continued, ¡°would be handing her life¡¯s work over to another woman¡¯s son. I won¡¯t do that. Darian can have the title, but the legacy¡ªher legacy¡ªgoes to her son.¡± He looked directly at me. ¡°Take it. Or leave it.¡± I gripped the folder tighter. I would take it. And I¡¯d make sure Martha never touched it. ¡°If you die,¡± she said, her voice cracking now, ¡°what happens to me? To Darian?¡± My father¡¯s expression didn¡¯t soften. ¡°If you¡¯d been a mother to Lucian, maybe I¡¯d say he would care for you. But you¡¯ve made sure that bridge burned. And I doubt Lucian¡ªor the wife you forced on him¡ªwill shed a single tear for the woman who ruined their lives.¡± Martha looked away, blinking fast. She was losing. Finally. ¡°I went along with your n,¡± my father added, ¡°because I had to protect that girl. Mara. She was too good, too promising to be thrown at Darian like another conquest. She earned her ce, and I wasn¡¯t going to let him destroy her like he did the others.¡± The truth was brutal. But I respected it. ¡°Start your own business, Martha,¡± he told her. ¡°Stop living off another woman¡¯s sweat. Darian won¡¯t stay Alpha long if he doesn¡¯t learn how to lead. And he¡¯ll never control Lucian. Everyone in this pack knows that¡ªeven if no one says it out loud.¡± Then he turned to me. ¡°You¡¯re in charge now. Of thepany. Of your life. I won¡¯t involve myself in your marriage¡ªyou¡¯ll have to carry that yourself. But Mara is young. Be patient with her. I know you have a temper, Lucian. But spare that girl. None of this was her choice.¡± He stood, a finality in his movement. ¡°That girl was meant for more than to rot at Darian¡¯s side. Do right by her.¡± I nodded once. I didn¡¯t say anything. But I would sign the papers. I¡¯d make the copies. I¡¯d move the original to a safety deposit box Martha couldn¡¯t sniff out if she tried. And I¡¯d do what my father never did for me¡ª I¡¯d protect what¡¯s mine.

 Favorite Curse 10

    10 eptance


    Mara


    Three weeks passed. I almost let myself believe the Nighthorns had changed their minds. No word, no message, no


    summons.


    I let myself dream-maybe they¡¯d called it off, maybe Darian had seeded, maybe the nightmare would end quietly


    without a final act.


    But then my mother told me the date was set.


    The wedding was in one week.


    I had never been so afraid in my life. My chest heaved until I vomited-over and over-desperate for it all to be a bad dream


    I could wake up from.


    But the dream was real. And it was wearing white.


    Darian and Rowan were still gone. Still silent. Still unreachable. I tried not to feel abandoned, but that¡¯s exactly what I was


    -left behind. Left alone.


    My mother and I went gown shopping. The whole time, I felt like I was sinking through the floor.


    She didn¡¯t speak much. I didn¡¯t need her to. I could feel the weight in her chest like it was my own. Even our wolves were


    quiet.


    Mine hadn¡¯t spoken since this whole thing began. I hadn¡¯t shifted, hadn¡¯t hunted, hadn¡¯t been myself in weeks.


    Weddings were supposed to be beautiful. A dream.


    This was a quiet death.


    Every time I closed my eyes, I saw Lucian-his voice like cold iron, listing his rules like my life was a contract he regretted


    signing.


    There would be no love. No kindness. Not from him. The way he spoke, he¡¯d already made up his mind about me, and falling for each other was off the table before we¡¯d even stood at the altar.


    I used to think I was a joke-pining after Darian while he smiled and offered friendship like a reward. But now, I knew what it really meant to beughed at. To be humiliated.


    Married to a man who loved another. Married into a house where I wasn¡¯t wanted. That wasn¡¯t just painful-it was erasure. It made you question your worth until you disappeared from your own life.


    The ceremony was to be held at the registry. A quiet, formal thing. No fanfare. Then a small reception at our house.


    Tradition dictated the bride¡¯s family handled the wedding-but I knew the truth. Martha didn¡¯t want anything to do with it.


    We were beneath her. And I didn¡¯t want her anywhere near me anyway.


    My wedding day came.


    I didn¡¯t cry.


    Not because I wasn¡¯t grieving. But because I had nothing left to give to grief. I had poured it all out-into pillows, into midnight sobs, into conversations that led nowhere. I had begged. Pleaded. And none of it mattered.


    So now, I stared into the mirror, unmoved.


    The makeup artist had done an incredible job. I looked radiant. Untouchable. Like a bride in a storybook.


    10) eptance


    But beneath the paint and powder, I was steel.


    Today, I made a vow-not to Lucian, but to myself. I would not break. I would not let these people see me bleed. I was a


    Gamma.


    Third strongest of my generation. I was born to serve the pack, not bend to the whim of power-hungry families and


    broken traditions.


    Lucian¡¯s coldness wouldn¡¯t destroy me.


    Martha¡¯s sneers wouldn¡¯t undo me.


    They would not get the satisfaction of watching me wither.


    I fastened the veil.


    And then my mother walked in.


    Her eyes were red. Puffy. She¡¯d been crying-of course she had.


    Today wasn¡¯t just a wedding. It was goodbye. And she knew what I was walking into. A house without love. A marriage


    without warmth.


    She handed me an envelope.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°Open it, darling,¡± she said softly, her voice cracking under the weight of everything she couldn¡¯t fix.


    Inside was a debit card.


    ¡°That¡¯s half of what Alpha Vander paid us,¡± she said. ¡°We know he doesn¡¯t love you. We know he won¡¯t treat you right. But we¡¯re not fools, and we¡¯re not beggars. You might be going into that house with their name, but you¡¯ll go with ourpride.¡±


    I stared down at the card, stunned.


    ¡°Use it for whatever you need,¡± she continued. ¡°They won¡¯t let us send your clothes to the mansion-I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re nning. But this money is yours. Start a business. Shop. Take care of yourself. Don¡¯t ask for anything. Don¡¯t let them put you in a position to beg. If you need a chequebook, go to the bank. It¡¯s under your name.¡±


    My hands shook as I held it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯m so, so sorry, baby.¡±


    I pulled her into a hug and held her tightly, trying to burn her warmth into my skin. This was love. This was real love-not the twisted version the Nighthorns practiced with contracts and control.


    And I made another promise to myself:


    They may have bought my name, but they would never own me.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    H


    Vote


    471


    11 The iDo Part

 Favorite Curse 11

    11 The I Do Part


    +8 Points >


    Mara


    We drove to the registry in silence.


    My hands were cold, but my expression didn¡¯t betray a thing.


    I had promised myself I wouldn¡¯t cry-not today, not in front of anyone.


    I had made peace with this, or at least I¡¯d convinced myself I had.


    Lucian was already waiting when I arrived.


    He looked devastating in his ck suit-sharp lines, smooth control,pletely unreadable. His face was carved from stone, and I imagined mine looked much the same.


    I sat beside him. We said nothing. No greetings, no smiles, just the mechanical wait for our names to be called.


    We signed the marriage certificate.


    And just like that, it was done.


    I was a Nighthorn.


    But nothing about it felt real. Or maybe it felt too real-so heavy I had no choice but to numb myself against it.


    Lucian and I rode to my house for the reception.


    It was warm and bright, and my parents had outdone themselves. I could feel their effort in every detail. There was food, music, smiling faces.


    People hade to celebrate, to wish me well. They didn¡¯t know what I¡¯d lost, only what I¡¯d gained. I tried to wear a brave


    face for them.


    I danced with my father. His hands were steady, but I felt the tension in him. The sadness.


    He reached for me through the link.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re tough, princess. Don¡¯t let them break you. Lucian¡­ he¡¯splicated. But you can alwayse home, okay?


    We¡¯re here.¡±


    I linked him back, barely holding back tears. ¡°I¡¯ll be okay, Daddy. I promise.¡±


    When the dance ended, I returned to my seat next to Lucian, still silent, still strangers in front of a crowd.


    And then he surprised me.


    ¡°Would you like to dance?¡± he asked.


    I blinked, caught off guard. For a second, I wondered if I heard him right.


    I nodded. He stood, offering his hand. I took it.


    We moved to the center of the floor, and I was stiff at first-unsure, distant, braced for the tension that always lived in the space between us.


    Then he leaned in, breath soft against my ear.


    ¡°Rx, Mara,¡± he said, and for once, his voice wasn¡¯t sharp or cold. It was gentle.


    I let my shoulders drop. I let the fear slip just enough to breathe. Then, without thinking, I rested my head lightly against


    11 The 1Do Part


    his chest.


    He smelled like cinnamon and something darker-like fresh cedar and clean rain. It was disarming.


    His touch was light. Careful.


    How was this the same man who had once told me I was nothing but a political pawn?


    For a moment, I forgot we were pretending.


    But the music changed-upbeat, loud, a signal that the performance was over.


    We returned to our seats, and again, he said nothing. Not until it was time to leave.


    The guests followed us out to the car, cheering, throwing petals, pping like this was the start of a fairytale.


    It wasn¡¯t.


    But Lucian kept up appearances.


    When we arrived at the Nighthorn mansion, people were waiting outside. He didn¡¯t hesitate. He stepped around the car, scooped me into his arms, and carried me bridal-style to the door.


    It was for show, I told myself. Every step was for his father. Maybe even to keep up appearances for the pack. But that didn¡¯t stop the strange ache in my chest.


    We didn¡¯t go to the right-wing-the golden side of the mansion where Darian lived, where Martha ruled.


    We went left.


    As we moved deeper, the decor faded. The grand finishes gave way to in walls, quiet corners, and bare silence. He hadn¡¯t lied. His part of the house wasn¡¯t just less luxurious-it was emptied of warmth entirely.


    Still holding me, he approached arge mahogany door. With surprising ease, he opened it with one hand and carried me


    inside.


    Then, gently, he set me down.


    I stepped inside the room, nervous and unsure.


    My hand hovered at my side, fingers twitching. I could still feel the echo of being carried-not held, carried, like a performance. And now that the doors had closed behind us, the curtain had dropped.


    Lucian didn¡¯t say a word. He walked past me, quiet and calm.


    ¡°Where do I sleep?¡± I asked, forcing the words out.


    There was no audience now. No need for charades. I braced myself for whatever cold response he¡¯d throw my way.


    ¡°You sleep in the master bed,¡± he said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll take the other room.¡±


    I blinked, caught off guard by the gentleness in his tone.


    ¡°No need to be nervous,¡± he added. ¡°I won¡¯t touch you. I¡¯m not in the habit of forcing myself on people. You¡¯re safe here,


    Mara.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He went on before I could respond. ¡°I bought you clothes. They¡¯re in the walk-in closet. Undergarments and jewelry are in the dresser. If you need anything else, just let me know.¡±


    He paused, then added, ¡°I¡¯ll need you to make a list of your beauty products. I¡¯ll pick them up on my way back.¡±


    I turned to face him, heart thudding just slightly. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ going out?¡±


    The 100 Palt


    He looked at me then-really looked. There was hesitation behind his eyes. Like he was calcting what truth might cost.


    But I already knew what the answer meant.


    ¡°Never mind,¡± I said quickly, voice sharp with the sting I was trying to swallow. ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer. Forget I asked. I


    won¡¯t ask again.¡±


    And I didn¡¯t wait for him to respond. I slipped into the closet, the air thick behind me.


    The closet was immacte. It had clearly been arranged with care. Dresses in soft silks and bold cuts. Lingerie that looked more like art than clothing. Everything expensive. Everything beautiful.


    Everything not me.


    I wasn¡¯t angry-but something ached in my chest anyway. Something that whispered, This isn¡¯t your life. It¡¯s just a costume you¡¯ve been asked to wear.


    2


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    471


    13 A Lonely Night


    +8 Ports >

 Favorite Curse 12

    12 A Lonely Night


    Mara


    I wandered to the corner, searching for something simple. Something I could breathe in. That¡¯s when I found it-an oversized, faded ck T-shirt, tucked in like someone had forgotten it. It smelled like cinnamon.


    Lucian.


    He hadn¡¯t meant for it to be left there. But it was.


    The front door closed in the distance.


    He was gone.


    I held the shirt to my chest for a moment before slipping it on. Paired it with a whitece panty, because everything else in that dresser screamed seduction, and I had no intention of ying that game.


    I left the closet and walked into the bathroom. It was sleek, minimalist, shared. No division, just an arch that led into the second room-his space.


    It was in. Stripped down. The bed smaller, the furniture sparse. Functional. Clean. It was nothing like the grand bedroom I now stood in. I was sleeping in the better space.


    Why?


    Why would he give me that, after everything?


    Maybe guilt. Maybe obligation. Maybe some quiet war he was fighting with himself.


    I didn¡¯t know. And I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to.


    I showered, dried my hair slowly, and padded barefoot to the bed. I slipped beneath the sheets wearing nothing but the


    old T-shirt andce panties. The t-shirt was oversized and warm and smelled like a part of the world that hadn¡¯t judged me


    yet.


    I stared at the ceiling in the dark, refusing to cry.


    I was here now.


    Whatever this was-this quiet in-between space-I would survive it.


    I sat on the bed, staring at nothing.


    Boredom had settled in like a thick fog, heavy and slow. The silence in the room was loud, and the loneliness of my


    wedding night crept in through the walls.


    I had expected it. I knew Lucian wasn¡¯ting back. But knowing didn¡¯t make it easier.


    I grabbed my phone, started scrolling aimlessly, and somehow ended up browsing through adult stores.


    It started as a distraction, but quickly became something else-a deliberate decision. Something I had thought about


    before but never dared to act on.


    Back at home, I¡¯d never even considered ordering anything like this. My mother would¡¯ve found it, and the embarrassment would have been soul-shattering. But this wasn¡¯t home anymore. And I wasn¡¯t the same girl.


    I was a married woman now, even if the man I married had left me alone on our wedding night to be with someone else.


    So I clicked through item after item. It felt ridiculous at first-awkward, even-but also empowering in its own quiet way.


    ALonely Night


    I wasn¡¯t going to beg Lucian. Not forpany. Not for s*x. Not for anything.


    Especially not when I knew my heat cycle wasing.


    I had done my research. I knew what to expect. Heat wasn¡¯t just a craving-it was a storm. And I refused to fall apart because I was too proud or too scared to prepare myself.


    I would not crawl to Lucian out of desperation. I made myself that promise, and I intended to keep it.


    I added a few toys to my cart. Some I understood, others¡­ I¡¯d figure outter. Curiosity and defiance guided my hand.


    Maybe it was petty. Maybe it was rebellion. But I needed something that was mine. Some part of control that hadn¡¯t been stripped away in all of this.


    After cing the order, I wandered into Lucian¡¯s room.


    It was still, quiet, and empty-just like I expected. Nothing in it gave away who he really was. It felt temporary, like a space he used because he had to, not because he wanted to. No photos. No scent.


    No sign of the man who had held me in front of a crowd and carried me across a threshold like a fairy tale.


    This was real life.


    And in real life, he had left. Probably to see her. The woman he loved. The one he hadn¡¯t been forced to marry.


    I was the intrusion.


    The legal wife-but not the chosen one.


    I sighed and returned to my room. The absurdity of it all made me want tough, but there was no humor in it. Just cold,


    sharp awareness.


    There were no curtains. No door between our rooms. I¡¯d have to be careful when my package arrived. I¡¯d make sure to only use them when he was away. If he noticed-or heard anything-I didn¡¯t care. This was survival, and I had the right to


    take care of myself.


    I felt oddly proud of my purchases. Empowered. Not broken.


    Not anymore.


    Eventually, the weight of the day caught up with me. I curled into the oversized shirt and sank into the bed, the faint scent of cinnamon still lingering like a ghost in the fabric.


    I closed my eyes.


    And for the first time since the engagement was announced, I didn¡¯t cry myself to sleep.


    3


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    H


    Vote


    13(Lucian¡¯s POV) His Side


    48 Points>

 Favorite Curse 13

    13(Lucian¡¯s POV) His Side


    Lucian


    Mara was a gentle soul-delicate, yet unbreakable.


    I saw it in the way she moved, in the way she carried herself with silent defiance even as the world pulled the ground out


    from beneath her.


    At the reception, she sat quietly beside me, a statue carved from resolve. I didn¡¯t want her to feel alone. I didn¡¯t want people whispering about how cold I was, or worse, how unwanted she was. So I asked her to dance.


    ? ?? ? ? ?


    She didn¡¯t expect it. I saw the surprise flicker across her face.


    She stood anyway.


    And when I took her hand in mine, I wasn¡¯t prepared for what I felt.


    Her palm-soft, warm, trembling slightly.


    The kind of touch that made you want to pull someone in and never let go. That instinct to protect red inside me, raw and sudden. Not out of obligation. Not because she was my wife. But because something in her presence demanded it.


    She was strong. Stronger than most warriors I knew. But she didn¡¯t wear that strength like armor. She wore it like silk- quiet, graceful, dangerous.


    And she was beautiful,


    I had known it, logically. I¡¯d seen her around. But the moment she stepped into the registry, everything sharpened.


    The way her eyes held pain but refused to break. The way she walked into the room like it didn¡¯t matter that the ground


    had shifted beneath her feet.


    I held her as we swayed, and it felt right.


    Too right.


    Her head rested against my chest, and I had to steady myself, grounding my breath, fighting every primal urge wing to the surface. If the DJ hadn¡¯t switched to that upbeat song, I might never have let her go.


    After that, I couldn¡¯t stay.


    She didn¡¯t want me. That much was clear. And if I lingered in that room with her-if I stayed in the space where the scent of her filled the air and my instincts screamed to im her-I would lose control.


    I couldn¡¯t do that to her.


    So I left.


    Not to see Tina-I had ended things with her a week ago. She cried, begged, used. I understood her pain, but I couldn¡¯t


    live a double life. Even if Mara and I weren¡¯t in love, she was my wife. And she deserved respect. Publicly, privately, in every


    unspoken way.


    I spent hours driving the streets, letting the silence calm the storm in me. Letting the pull toward her dull to something


    manageable.


    I didn¡¯t know where this marriage would go. Maybe nowhere. But I was trying. I owed her that much.


    When I finally returned home, it waste. Quiet. I entered my room from the second door, careful not to disturb her. I told myself I¡¯d sleep.


    73 (Lucian¡¯s POV) His Side


    But my instincts had other ns.


    I had to check on her.


    Call it the Alpha in me, call it guilt, call it whatever you like-I needed to see that she was okay.


    So I walked through the arch into her room, silent as a shadow.


    And there she was.


    Curled on the bed in a soft, fetal shape. Wearing one of my old T-shirts.


    My shirt. <ul><li> Pointy </li></ul>


    Her legs were bare, skin kissed with a golden tan, soft and smooth. Thece panties were delicate, just barely hidden


    beneath the hem of the shirt. And I froze.


    Every part of me wanted to look away-but I couldn¡¯t. Not because of lust, but because of how human she looked.


    Vulnerable. Peaceful. Alone.


    My throat tightened.


    She shouldn¡¯t have had to survive this way. Not like this. Not thrown into a marriage, into a house where love was absent but expectations were high.


    My father should have let me court her-should have let me know her. He¡¯d rushed it all to beat Darian¡¯s return, and I saw


    now why.


    Because if Darian ever looked at her the way I was looking now, he wouldn¡¯t have let her go. He would¡¯ve destroyed her like he did everything he imed to love.


    But me?


    I would protect her.


    Even from myself.


    I retreated to my side of the room.


    And all night long, Iy awake.


    Remembering how she smelled.


    How she moved.


    And how, against all odds, this girl-this unwanted wife-was bing the most dangerous distraction I had ever known.


    2


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    H


    Vote


    471

 Favorite Curse 14

    cx14 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Sudden Intrusion


    Lucian


    The banging came hard and fast-violent knocks that shattered the silence.


    Mara! Mara!


    I jolted upright.


    She stirred too, clearly dazed, hair tousled, eyes foggy with sleep. She moved toward the door, still trying to process the


    noise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I said, stepping into her room just as she reached for the handle.


    She turned, surprised to see me there. She hadn¡¯t expected me to be home. That much was obvious.


    ¡°It¡¯s Darian,¡± she said.


    And just like that, I frowned.


    What the hell was Darian doing here? And why at my wing of the house?


    Mara, please! Open the door!


    Her hand froze on the handle. I didn¡¯t stop her. Maybe I should have.


    She opened the door.


    Darian burst in like a man unhinged-shirtless, drenched in sweat, breathing like he¡¯d sprinted across the entire estate.


    ¡°Mara¡­ Mara¡­¡± he choked, pulling her into his arms.


    I watched, stunned.


    He kissed her head. Cradled her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. I tried toe back. I tried. But there were too many assignments. I couldn¡¯t return in time¡­¡±


    His voice cracked. Actually cracked.


    He was crying.


    Mara stood frozen in his arms, not saying a word.


    And me?


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was seeing. Darian, the golden boy, the self-serving heir who never gave a damn about anyone- now falling apart in the arms of the woman he never imed?


    He looked up at me with red, furious eyes. And before I could even blink, he let go of her and punched me.


    ¡°Darian!¡± Mara screamed.


    I staggered back a step. Then hit him back. Hard. He dropped to the floor, growling, but sprung up like nothing hurt.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to marry her, Lucian!¡± he shouted,unching at me again.


    We shed-blows exchanged in rage and confusion. Mara was screaming at us to stop, her voice drowned in the chaos.


    I pulled back to strike again, but she stepped in the way-her eyes wide with panic-and I barely stopped my fist in time.


    ¡°Get out of my room, Darian,¡± I growled.


    $14 (Lucians POV) Sudden Intrusion


    Points


    You didn¡¯t have to marry her!¡± he roared. ¡°Father would¡¯ve still given you the estate! You didn¡¯t have to take her from me,


    Lucian!¡±


    Mara¡¯s head whipped toward me, shock flickering in her eyes.


    Take her?


    My blood chilled.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know,¡± I said slowly, staring at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was giving me anything. I was following orders. Just trying to survive Martha¡¯s games.¡±


    ¡°You took her,¡± he spat.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t even dating her!¡± I snapped. ¡°You told your friends she was making passes at you. You said you weren¡¯t interested. So what the hell is this now? You liked the attention? Is that it?¡±


    His mouth opened-but our father¡¯s voice cut through the tension before he could answer.


    ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± my father barked as he stepped into the room.


    The weight of his authority silenced us. Even Darian, red-faced and breathing hard, lowered his eyes. I looked at him, waiting for him to exin himself.


    But he said nothing.


    Coward.


    My father turned to me, demanding an answer with just his eyes.


    ¡°Mara and I were asleep when Darian started banging on the door,¡± I said calmly. ¡°She let him in. One thing led to another,


    and he attacked me.¡±


    My father¡¯s gaze snapped to Darian. ¡°Why would you attack your brother? And what the hell are you doing in his wing?¡±


    Darian didn¡¯t answer right away. He was still catching his breath-either from the fight or the guilt that seemed to be choking him.


    Then finally, in a broken, shaking voice, he said, ¡°Please annul the wedding, Father. Please.¡±


    The room fell silent. My father looked at him like he¡¯d lost his mind.


    ¡°Are you alright, Darian?¡± he asked, genuinely stunned. ¡°You told me, yourself, that you weren¡¯t interested in Mara in that


    sense.¡±


    I nced at Mara, who had retreated to the foot of the bed. She sat still, motionless, like she didn¡¯t belong in her own skin anymore. I couldn¡¯t tell if she was stunned, angry, or just¡­ broken.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Darian said quietly. ¡°I said that to protect her from Mother.¡±


    My father blinked. ¡°What?¡±


    11


    ¡°I thought if I told you I didn¡¯t want Mara, she¡¯d leave her alone,¡± Darian said, his voice thick with tears. ¡°I thought Mother would back off if she believed there was no threat.¡±


    My chest tightened. I¡¯d known Martha was maniptive, but this?


    ¡°You should havee to me,¡± our father snapped. ¡°You should have been a damn grown-up and told me the truth.¡±


    ¡°You always do what she says,¡± Darian replied bitterly. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d listen. I thought¡­ if I stayed quiet long enough, kept Mara close but out of reach¡­ I¡¯d be Alpha, and then I could name her as my Luna.¡±


    At that, Mara bowed her head and began to cry silently. Her shoulders shook, and I hated how small she looked-this girl


    < 14 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Sudden Intrusion


    who had walked into a nightmare trying to survive it with dignity.


    +8 Points >


    I had never seen my father look so pale. He backed away from us like the walls themselves were closing in, stopping only when his back hit the cold marble.


    Then came her voice.


    ¡°Darian, what is the meaning of this?¡± Martha said.


    She stood in the doorway, draped in her usual silk arrogance, trying to take control before she understood what room she


    was walking into.


    Darian turned to her, and I swear, I saw murder in his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve ruined people¡¯s lives,¡± my father said, voice tight and low. ¡°That¡¯s what this is.¡±


    My father stepped forward slowly. His voice wasn¡¯t raised this time-it was quiet. Cold.


    ¡°You destroyed Lucian¡¯s rtionship. You ruined Darian¡¯s chance at love. All because you wanted to y god with


    everyone¡¯s future.¡±


    Martha¡¯s face fell, but she said nothing.


    My father continued. ¡°Darian has been in love with Mara this whole time. He hid it from all of us because he feared what y ou¡¯d do to her. And he was right. You forced Lucian to marry her just to get her out of Darian¡¯s path. And now here we are. Both my sons miserable. One woman crying on her wedding bed. And you-you still think you did the right thing.¡±


    The silence afterward was unbearable.


    I looked at Mara.


    She hadn¡¯t lifted her head once. Her shoulders shook with every sob, like she was unraveling from the inside out.


    All I wanted was to steady her, just for a second. To offer somethingfort, presence, anything-but when I knelt


    beside her and reached out, she flinched.


    She didn¡¯t want me near her.


    And who could me her?


    This girl had walked through fire for Darian. She¡¯d given up her dream, entered the academy, matched him stride for stride -all because of him. They¡¯d grown together. Trained together. And now?


    Now she was crumbling under the weight of his cowardice and his mother¡¯s maniption.


    Martha¡¯s voice cut through the silence like a de.


    ¡°You cannot be with Mara, Darian,¡± she said coldly.


    We all turned to her.


    She stood in the doorway, expression unreadable.


    ¡°Even if Lucian annuls the marriage,¡± she continued, ¡°you still can¡¯t have her.¡±


    Darian looked up at her, his face a battlefield of pain and disbelief.


    ¡°Tiffany is pregnant.¡±


    For a moment, no one moved.


    And then I almostughed. Bitterly. Of course.


    Suddenly pregnancy mattered to Martha?


    < 14 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Sudden Intrusion


    What about all the abortions she had arranged for Darian? How many lives had she erased to preserve his image, to keep his future ¡°clean¡±? And now, conveniently, Tiffany Northwood was the one who had to be kept?


    It made perfect sense.


    Tiffany¡¯s family was rich-that¡¯s all this was. She¡¯d found out the Nighthorn money was no longer going to Darian, so now she needed to secure his future another way.


    With the Northwoods.


    And a baby.


    Darian blinked at her, stunned, broken.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want-¡± he began, the same tired line we¡¯d all heard a hundred times. He didn¡¯t want this. He didn¡¯t mean for it to


    happen.


    Martha shut him down with venom.


    ¡°I have cleaned up after your messes for thest time,¡± she snapped. ¡°You will take responsibility for this one. You willmar ry her. And I advise you to leave Lucian¡¯s wife alone.¡±


    She didn¡¯t wait for a reply. She turned and left the room like she hadn¡¯t just detonated a bomb in the middle of it.


    Darian copsed to his knees in front of Mara, his voice cracking.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way, Mara¡­ I promise.¡±


    But even he knew how hollow it sounded.


    My father stepped forward, exhausted, furious, and heartbreakingly calm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make promises you can¡¯t keep, son,¡± he said. ¡°If you really loved her, you would¡¯ve acted on it. You wouldn¡¯t have let your mother dictate your heart. You would¡¯ve told me the truth when I asked, before she ever became your brother¡¯s wife.¡±


    Darian looked like a boy again-small, ashamed, powerless.


    ¡°Now listen to your mother, and leave your brother¡¯s wife alone,¡± my father finished. His voice didn¡¯t rise, but it carried enough weight to end the discussion.


    He turned and practically dragged Darian out of the room.


    And then there was silence.


    Mara sat at the edge of the bed like a ghost of herself, her face buried in her hands.


    And I stood there, still, utterly dumbfounded.


    What the f**k had just happened?


    My brother had just confessed his love for my wife.


    My wife had just broken apart in front of me.


    And the only person who got exactly what they wanted¡­ was Martha.


    7


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    H


    Vote


    471


    151 Didn¡¯t Come With A Shovel


    +8 Points >

 Favorite Curse 15

    15I Didn¡¯t Come With A Shovel


    Mara


    I couldn¡¯t breathe. The shock sat heavy in my chest, pulsing with a quiet, furious ache. Darian had finally confessed his feelings-now, of all times? After everything?


    It wasn¡¯t romantic. It wasn¡¯t touching. It was infuriating.


    What did he think I would do? Smile? Cry tears of joy? He waited until I was already someone else¡¯s wife-Lucian¡¯s wife- before deciding his heart suddenly mattered.


    He¡¯d rejected me once without blinking, then stood by while his family handed me off like some burden to be managed.


    He watched it happen. He let it happen.


    If he cared, he should¡¯ve told his parents the truth. He should¡¯ve fought for me. Instead, I spent two years pretending not to care as he paraded girlfriends in and out of his life like a revolving door. And the rumors-God, the rumors. Pregnancies,


    abortions.


    Things he never admitted to, but never denied either. I couldn¡¯t even recognize him anymore. Was any of it real? Had I ever


    truly known him?


    I wasn¡¯t crying because my heart was broken. I was crying because I was furious. Furious at him. At Lucian. At this entire twisted, dysfunctional family that treated me like a pawn.


    And Lucian-he had the nerve to reach for me as the others left, brushing my shoulder like we were something. I pulled


    away.


    He didn¡¯t even stay on our wedding night. He was too busy proving to everyone, including me, that I meant nothing. That his girlfriend still came first.


    ¡°Mara,¡± he said, soft behind me.


    I didn¡¯t answer. I walked straight to the closet, ignoring the trembling in my hands.


    ¡°Mara,¡± he tried again, but I spun around, steel in my voice.


    ¡°Why would you buy me sexy outfits?¡± I asked. ¡°We both know we¡¯re not going to sleep together. You made that clear. You have a girlfriend. She¡¯s the one who¡¯ll give you children. So what are these for? Decoration?¡±


    He blinked, caught off guard, his silence more telling than words.


    ¡°I need joggers,¡± I said tly. ¡°I¡¯m going out to shop this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much in my ount right now,¡± he began gently, ¡°but I¡¯ll get my sry next week. If you give me a little time, I¡¯ll buy you new clothes.¡±


    I stared at him, then shook my head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking for your money, Lucian. I didn¡¯t marry you to dig for gold, despite what you and your family think. I can take care of myself. I have enough to get by.¡±


    He winced. Those wordsnded harder than I expected.


    ¡°I only said that because I was angry,¡± he said, his voice low. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a gold digger, Mara. I acted on what my stepmother told me about your parents. I¡­ I misjudged you. I know better now.¡±


    But what did that even mean? The damage was already done. Apologies didn¡¯t change the fact that we were both trapped -strangers sharing a life neither of us chose.


    <151 Didn¡¯t Come With A Shovel


    And I wasn¡¯t sure forgiveness was even part of the equation anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯m going hunting this evening,¡± Lucian said. ¡°I¡¯d like you toe.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer right away. Just looked at him, waiting.


    ¡°Do I have a choice?¡± I finally asked.


    He nodded, which only made my response easier. ¡°Then no. I¡¯d rather go shopping.¡±


    His jaw tightened, just a flicker, but I caught it. I didn¡¯t care.


    +8 Points>


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave the estate during the Honeymoon phase,¡± he said, more serious now. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to im you. We wait for your heat to start. That¡¯s how it works. The phase ends after that.¡±


    I exhaled hard. ¡°Lucian, we both know that¡¯s not going to happen. You made that clear when you left me alone on our wedding night to be with your girlfriend. That said enough.¡±


    I didn¡¯t love him, but that didn¡¯t mean it didn¡¯t sting. No matter how empty this marriage was, I was still a person. Still his w ife-at least in name. He didn¡¯t have to touch me. He didn¡¯t even have to like me. But he could¡¯ve shown a shred of


    respect.


    He didn¡¯t respond. Just left the room, then came back a few minutester and tossed me a pair of joggers with a t-shirt. ¡°Breakfast is in an hour,¡± he said stiffly. ¡°Be ready in thirty minutes. It¡¯s in the right wing, and we¡¯re expected to be seated before my father arrives.¡±


    He turned and disappeared into the bathroom.


    I sat on the edge of the couch, staring into nothing. This whole situation was suffocating. A farce of a marriage, built on someone else¡¯s decisions and everyone else¡¯s silence.


    When Lucian stepped out of the bathroom, a towel wrapped low around his waist, I instinctively looked away. But not before catching a glimpse-he looked exactly how I imagined. Strong. Confident. Cold.


    I walked into the bathroom next. The air was warm, thick with the scent of cinnamon. I nced at the bottle by the sink. His wash was unscented. So the cinnamon¡­ that was just him.


    Of course it was.


    I rushed to clean up and dressed quickly. When I came out, he was already in his jeans, shirt fitted just right, hair still


    damp.


    ¡°My father will ask why we haven¡¯t imed each other yet,¡± he said without looking at me. ¡°I¡¯ll tell him we were tired. That


    we fell asleep.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Fine.¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter. None of it did.


    We were both just ying roles in someone else¡¯s story.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    M


    Vote


    471


    16 The first Nighthorn Breakfast


    + Points.

 Favorite Curse 16

    16 The first Nighthom Breakfast


    Mara


    We walked to the right wing in silence. The kind that didn¡¯t ask to be broken.


    Darian wasn¡¯t at the table. Martha was.


    Her gazended on me like a curse. Cold, calcted, almost smug. I didn¡¯t flinch. Not anymore. Not now that I knew she was the one who orchestrated this mess-this sham of a marriage, this rerouting of my life. The woman had no shame, only strategy. And the crime? Being poor. That was enough to make me disposable.


    If I¡¯d been the one pregnant by Darian, she¡¯d have dragged me to the nearest clinic herself. No doubt.


    In some twisted way, I was grateful I hadn¡¯t ended up with her son. As much as it hurt, avoiding that as a mother-inw


    was a small mercy.


    ¡°Good morning, Luna Nighthorn,¡± I said, voice t, cold. She didn¡¯t reply. I didn¡¯t care.


    Lucian served my food-carefully, politely. It was a small gesture, but it didn¡¯t move me. Not really. It was for show. All of


    this was theater.


    We sat side by side, and then, without warning, he slipped his hand onto my thigh under the table and gave it a gentle


    squeeze.


    I stiffened.


    It wasn¡¯t threatening-just possessive, maybe even protective-but it still made my heart race. Not from fear. From


    confusion.


    I didn¡¯t want mixed signals. I didn¡¯t want signals at all. My body was already responding in ways I wished it wouldn¡¯t.


    Hormones didn¡¯t understand boundaries.


    And my toys hadn¡¯t arrived yet.


    Alpha Vander entered a momentter, tall and stern, and we both stood to greet him. His presence wasmanding,


    almost theatrical.


    Once he sat, we followed suit. I noticed Martha rolling her eyes, like a teenager forced to y nice at dinner.


    ¡°Mara, how was your night?¡± Alpha Vander asked.


    I forced a smile. It was paper-thin. ¡°We were tired. We fell asleep.¡±


    Marthaughed. One of those sharp, mockingughs that cuts more than it amuses.


    ¡°You fell asleep, you mean,¡± she said, eyes locked on me like she was daring me to lie again. ¡°I heard when Lucian left. And when he came back. Must¡¯ve gone to see his girlfriend.¡±


    Her words were barbed, meant to humiliate him-and me.


    Lucian tensed, and I felt it beside me.


    ¡°He went to get me tampons and toiletries,¡± I said quickly, voice cool but firm.


    Martha smirked. ¡°And maybe stopped by his mistress¡¯s house while he was at it. Tina Livingston-she¡¯s got him wrapped around her finger. That girl¡¯s going to drain him dry.¡±


    ¡°Enough, Martha!¡± Alpha Vander snapped, his tone cracking through the room like a whip.


    16 The first Nighthom Breakfast


    * Fonts >


    ¡°Leave Lucian and his wife alone. Whatever happens between them is their business. Why don¡¯t you focus on your own son? Darian¡¯s got a rich girl pregnant-and we both know that¡¯s what you¡¯ve always wanted. Go clean up that mess.¡±


    Silence fell. Not peace. Just silence.


    I didn¡¯t say anything. What was there to say? Part of me pitied Darian. The other part knew he¡¯d done this to himself. He yed games, and now the consequences were real.


    We finished breakfast with stiff smiles and hollow pleasantries. Then we left, walking back to Lucian¡¯s wing-two people


    trapped in a life neither of us had chosen, putting on a performance for a family that only cared about power and


    appearances.


    ¡°Thank you, Mara,¡± Lucian said.


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    What was the point?


    I¡¯d begun to understand why both he and Darian were such emotional wrecks. With a mother like Martha, they never


    stood a chance. She didn¡¯t nurture; she controlled. She didn¡¯t raise sons-she raised survivors. But that didn¡¯t excuse the


    damage they left behind.


    ¡°I know you¡¯veid out your rules,¡± I said coolly. ¡°But the least you can do is respect them.¡±


    He didn¡¯t reply. Of course not.


    A knock broke the silence. The butler entered, bncing four neatly stacked boxes in his arms.


    ¡°Delivery for Mrs. Mara Nighthorn,¡± he announced.


    ¡°On the bed, please,¡± I said. He obeyed, gave a polite nod, and left.


    Lucian¡¯s brow rose slightly. ¡°You did some shopping?¡±


    I didn¡¯t look at him. ¡°While you were busy with your girlfriend, I had to find something to keep me entertained.¡±


    His face tensed, just a flicker of guilt or maybe regret. I wasn¡¯t sure anymore.


    ¡°I should be the one buying you things,¡± he said quietly.


    I held back augh. What would he have bought me? Perfume? Jewelry? Lingerie I¡¯d never wear?


    I doubted he¡¯d be keen to fund the kind of purchases I just made.


    Lucian returned a few minutester, fully dressed in tailored cks and a crisp shirt. Every inch the respectable heir. Every


    inch someone else¡¯s.


    ¡°I need to take care of a few things at the office,¡± he said, grabbing his watch from the dresser. ¡°I¡¯ll be backter. We¡¯ll go


    hunting tomorrow morning.¡±


    I nodded. Empty agreement.


    We both knew what ¡°office¡± meant.


    Tina Livingston was waiting.


    He wouldn¡¯t be back tonight. Maybe not even tomorrow. And there was no point pretending otherwise.


    The strange part was how numb I¡¯d gone. I didn¡¯t even feel anger anymore. Just this quiet, cold disappointment that sat in my chest like a stone. It wasn¡¯t even about love-there was none of that between us. It was about dignity. About being left behind. About being treated like a ceholder in someone else¡¯s life.


    I waited until he left. Then I opened the boxes.


    16 The first Nighthorn Breakfast


    A small grin tugged at the edge of my mouth.


    +8 Points >


    There they were-neatly packed, beautifully designed, discreet and personal. I went through each toy like I was stocking a new kind of armor. Not for seduction. Not for anyone else¡¯s gaze. Just for me. Forfort. For survival.


    I tucked them away carefully. Picked one and slid it under my pillow for the night.


    If this was how it was going to be-him off in someone else¡¯s arms, me left alone-I would at least make the solitude


    mine.


    Let him y husband in public.


    I¡¯d figure out how to be my own lover in private.


    I must¡¯ve dozed off not long after dinner. When I woke, the room was dimly lit, the television casting a soft, blue glow across the ceiling. It hummed in the background like a forgotten thought. I reached for the remote and clicked it off. Silence returned, heavy and familiar.


    Lucian wasn¡¯t in his room. I didn¡¯t need to check-l already knew where he was. Probably tangled in someone else¡¯s sheets, whispering promises that had never belonged to me.


    I headed to the shower. The water was warm, but it didn¡¯t soothe the tension beneath my skin. Something twisted inside me-frustration, loneliness, desire. It was all tangled up. It was too quiet. Too still. I crawled back into bed, restless.


    At first, I reached for the vibrator, but changed my mind. Fingers felt more¡­ personal. Raw. Like I needed to remind myself


    that I was mine.


    I let go.


    My breath hitched as my fingers moved over my skin, drawing circles, coaxing pleasure from a ce that had gone too long untouched. The moans slipped out, quiet but sharp. I didn¡¯t hold back. I didn¡¯t have to. I was alone-free to fall apart


    in my own space.


    As the orgasm crested, I reached for the dildo, needing something more to calm the aching clench inside me. I didn¡¯t go deep-didn¡¯t dare cross that line-but just enough to fill the edge of emptiness. It felt right, and for a moment, I forgot


    everything else.


    The tension slowly unwound from my body. Relief flooded in.


    Then I heard it.


    A sneeze.


    I froze.


    The blood drained from my face as I turned slowly toward Lucian¡¯s room. Squinting into the shadows, I saw him. On the


    bed. Still, Breathing.


    He was here.


    He had been here the whole time.


    My heart pounded. Had he been sleeping? Pretending to? I wasn¡¯t quiet-he had to have heard me. Had to have seen.


    People don¡¯t sneeze in their sleep. Not like that.


    Heat rushed to my cheeks. Shame followed fast behind, wrapping around me like a noose. I pulled the nket over myself, as if that could undo what he¡¯d witnessed.


    Could I face him in the morning?


    < 16 The first Nighthorn Breakfast


    Could I walk beside him in the woods and pretend nothing happened?


    God, I wasn¡¯t sure.


    This marriage was never supposed to mean anything. But this? This changed something.


    And I wasn¡¯t ready for it.


    8


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    471


    +8 Points >


    414


    17 So What You Saw Meled Episode


    +8 Points >

 Favorite Curse 17

    17 So What You Saw Meled Episode


    Mara


    I woke up with a knot in my stomach, the memory ofst night burning at the edges of my mind. I didn¡¯t need confirmation-Lucian had seen me. The amusement in his eyes this morning gave him away. He hadn¡¯t said a word, but


    the silence was loud.


    Fine. If he didn¡¯t bring it up, I could pretend nothing happened.


    ¡°We¡¯re going hunting,¡± Lucian said gently.


    I nodded. It had been too long since I shifted. Too long since I¡¯d run wild in the woods, free of rules, names, and the mess of this marriage. I wanted the escape.


    ¡°Maybe we should eat first,¡± he added. ¡°So we don¡¯t hunt like savages.¡±


    I blinked at him, surprised. That was exactly what I¡¯d been thinking. Hunting on an empty stomach was just asking for


    chaos.


    ¡°I know you can¡¯t stand Martha,¡± he continued, ¡°so I asked Austin to bring breakfast to our wing. We¡¯ll eat in the lounge


    here.¡±


    Another surprise. I raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°How¡¯d you manage that? I thought eating as a family was non-negotiable.¡±


    Lucian smiled-slow, easy, devastating. He really was too handsome for his own good.


    ¡°We¡¯re newlyweds,¡± he said simply. ¡°We¡¯re supposed to want time alone.¡±


    I nearlyughed. If only they knew. We weren¡¯t even pretending to be intimate. But it was a believable excuse, and that was


    all that mattered.


    Breakfast came. The food was warm, but the silence between us was cooler than usual. Awkward. Charged.


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°So¡­¡± I said, breaking the silence, ¡°you saw mest night.¡±


    He looked at me calmly. No guilt, no apology. ¡°I liked what I saw. And what I heard.¡±


    My stomach flipped. I frowned, trying to y it off, but my skin prickled.


    ¡°Do as you like, Mara,¡± he said. ¡°You deserve pleasure. If you ever want me, you can link me. But I¡¯ll never touch you


    without your say-so.¡±


    I tilted my head. ¡°You mean you won¡¯t touch me at all. You said it yourself.¡±


    He gave a half-smile and bowed his head slightly. ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Then he added, softer this time, ¡°You looked beautifulst night.¡±


    His words caught me off guard-not because they were ttering, but because they felt genuine. Too genuine.


    I tried to brush it off, but something inside me stirred. I reminded myself he was just being polite. Civil. Maybe even trying


    to manage the awkwardness with kindness.


    Still, the way he said it stuck with me.


    Lucian¡¯s POV (Why He Sneezed).


    < 17 So What You Saw Meled Episode


    I¡¯d got homete, long after the moon had taken its rightful ce in the sky.


    My walk in the park had been long and pointless, but I needed it. I needed the air. The silence.


    Mara was already asleep when I returned.


    +8 Points


    The television on her side of the suite was still on, flickering softly across the room. I didn¡¯t cross over to turn it off-l didn¡¯t want to risk waking her. Instead, I switched off the lights in my section andid down, staring at the ceiling.


    I couldn¡¯t sleep.


    My mind kept circling back to breakfast, to Darian¡¯s pathetic stunt in the room, to Mara¡¯s silence, her wall-pulled up,


    locked tight.


    I¡¯d hurt her that day I visited her family with my father. Maybe I hadn¡¯t meant to, but I had. I saw it in her eyes, felt it in the shift of her posture around me.


    Maybe I should¡¯ve handled things differently. Asked questions. Investigated, quietly. But I¡¯d let emotion guide me, and the words I said that day couldn¡¯t be unsaid. And Mara¡­ Mara wasn¡¯t the kind to forget.


    She was sharp. Wiser than most. She¡¯d read Martha¡¯s games at the table during breakfast and stepped in for me without hesitation. She didn¡¯t owe me that, but she did it anyway.


    The truth? I wasn¡¯t with Tina. Not anymore.


    She¡¯d kept calling, texting, asking to meet-but I hadn¡¯t responded.


    I respected Mara too much to keep someone on the side. Even if I didn¡¯t love her-even if we were strangers thrown into


    this mess-I wouldn¡¯t insult her like that.


    If I had to suffer through this union, I¡¯d at least share the misery honestly.


    But friendship¡­ I wanted that. And maybe, eventually, something more. I wasn¡¯t foolish enough to think it would happen overnight, especially not after Darian¡¯s disy in my room. But I could wait.


    I turned on my side and looked across the suite.


    She stirred. Woke. Quietly turned off her television and went to the bathroom, not even ncing my way. She probably


    didn¡¯t know I was home.


    And then she returned.


    And what happened next¡­ burned itself into my memory.


    She touched herself.


    ? ?


    At first, I froze, unsure if I was invading something too private. But I couldn¡¯t look away. Her legs, her fingers, her soft,


    breathy moans-there was something raw about it. Unapologetic.


    Mara wasn¡¯t putting on a show. She wasn¡¯t trying to seduce. She was iming something for herself. Pleasure. Power.


    Control. In a life where she had so little say, this was hers.


    Until that moment, I¡¯d always seen her as¡­ younger. Smaller. Not fragile, but distant. But in that moment, Mara was every inch a woman. Sensual, confident, and devastatingly real.


    I was aroused. No sense denying it. Watching her was the most beautiful kind of torture. She was my wife, and yet I couldn¡¯t touch her. Wouldn¡¯t-not like that. Not unless she wanted me too.


    I didn¡¯t believe in forcing things. If something ever happened between us, it would be mutual. It would mean something.


    But still¡­ I watched. And just as I thought I could contain myself, a tickle in my nose betrayed me.


    17 So What You Saw Meled Episode


    I sneezed.


    Damn it.


    I rolled over and faked sleep instantly, but I knew she¡¯d heard. She had to know I was there.


    + Ports


    In the morning, when she confronted me, I was honest. I told her I liked what I saw. Because I did. Because she deserved


    the truth, not a shy deflection. I knew it wasn¡¯t the reaction she expected. Maybe she thought I¡¯d be embarrassed. Maybe she thought I¡¯d pretend it never happened.


    But I wasn¡¯t going to pretend.


    She was beautiful.


    And I wanted her to know.


    Not because I expected anything.


    But because if the time ever came, if she ever changed her mind, I wanted her to remember that I didn¡¯t just see her-I wan


    ted her. Not as a tool. Not as a title. But as Mara.


    Even if I had to wait a long time for her to see me the same way.


    3


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    471


    <18 The Library Incident 1


    A Points >

 Favorite Curse 18

    18 The Library Incident 1


    Mara


    We finally went hunting.


    The moment I shifted into my grey wolf form and sprinted into the woods of Riverfall, something inside me loosened. The


    wind slicing through my fur, the scent of wet earth, pine, and the quiet hush of running water-it was everything I needed.


    I wasn¡¯t out here to hunt. I was here to breathe. To remember who I was outside of obligation and arranged marriages.


    Lucian¡¯s ck wolf form ran alongside mine-huge,manding, silent. There was something noble about the way he moved. He didn¡¯t charge. He didn¡¯t dominate. He matched my pace.


    We found a deer in the clearing. Cornered it. And just when I expected the lunge, the snap of teeth, the blood-Lucian pulled back. So did I.


    And we let it go.


    I blinked in disbelief.


    Darian and Rowan would have killed it without a second thought. They always did. But Lucian? He did exactly what I used


    to beg them to do-just let it live.


    I didn¡¯t say anything, but something shifted inside me.


    Maybe I was wrong about him.


    Since I arrived, Lucian hadn¡¯t touched a drop of alcohol. He hadn¡¯t raised his voice. He hadn¡¯t pushed himself on me.


    Could all the stories I heard-about him, about the drinking, the violence-have been wrong? Or at least¡­ twisted?


    I wasn¡¯t sure yet. But I was watching.


    When we returned from hunting, the butler handed us robes at the door. We shifted back, dressed, and took turns


    showering. Lucian said he had things to take care of. Maybe that meant Tina. Maybe not. Either way, I didn¡¯t ask.


    If he was that loyal to someone else¡­ fine. Let him be. At least he could be loved like that.


    I doubted anyone would ever feel that way about me.


    Not wanting to spend the day buried in those thoughts, I wandered over to the right wing¡¯s library. Lucian¡¯s was practically


    empty-just for show. This one actually had books. I wanted something to escape into, just for an hour.


    I had barely stepped inside when I felt the shift in the air. Darian.


    He entered quietly, but his presence was suffocating. My chest tightened. After everything that had happened, I didn¡¯t feel


    safe being alone with him-not in here, not anywhere.


    I turned to leave, but Darian was quicker.


    ¡°Please, Mara. Let us talk,¡± he said, voice low and desperate.


    ¡°We have nothing to talk about,¡± I replied, already moving.


    But he stepped in front of me and gently pinned me against the wall, caging me between his arms. Not rough-just enough to block my escape. My body went tense.


    ¡°Please, Mara,¡± he whispered again, his eyes ssy. ¡°Please.¡±


    I looked away. ¡°You have nothing to say to me.¡±


    18 The Library Incident 1


    ¡°Let me exin,¡± he pleaded.


    I stayed still. Not because I wanted to hear it. But because I knew he wouldn¡¯t move until I did. So I waited.


    *8 Points>


    ¡°I love you, Mara,¡± he began, voice trembling. ¡°I care about you more than anyone. I only rejected you because I saw what my mother was nning. I didn¡¯t want to put you in danger. What I told my father was true-I thought we had time. I was going to make you Luna when I took over. I had it all nned out.¡±


    I shook my head slowly. ¡°Your mother didn¡¯t force you to get Tiffany and the others pregnant.¡±


    His face copsed under the weight of shame.


    ¡°That part,¡± I said, voice sharper now, ¡°was all you.¡±


    No excuses. No lies. Just consequences.


    ¡°Who are you, Darian?¡± I asked, my voice low, cold. ¡°Because right now, I don¡¯t recognize you.¡±


    His head dropped, but he didn¡¯t move. His arms still caged me in, palms t against the wall. I could feel the tension in him, like he was holding back everything and nothing all at once.


    ¡°I¡¯m still me, Mara,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Things just¡­ got out of control. Those girls-Tiffany, the others-they kepting at me. I didn¡¯t mean for it to happen. I just wanted to have a little fun. They were the ones trying to trap me with babies-¡±


    I cut him off sharply. ¡°No one forced you to sleep with them, Darian. And no one told you to do it without protection. That¡¯s on you.¡±


    He shook his head quickly. ¡°I did use protection. Every time. I swear. Those pregnancies-they weren¡¯t mine. They lied. My parents knew they were lying. That¡¯s why they-¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡± I raised a hand. ¡°You still made those choices. You didn¡¯t have to sleep with them in the first ce.¡±


    He blinked. I could see the anger swelling behind his eyes, the way shame always morphed into me when he was


    cornered.


    ¡°Why wasn¡¯t your brother knocking girls up left and right?¡± I asked, tly.


    That hit.


    ¡°Lucian?¡± he scoffed, bitter. ¡°Lucian is a scumbag, Mara. He¡¯s only pretending to be this noble guy. You think he¡¯s clean? He¡¯s still with Tina. Everyone knows it. He¡¯s a murderer. A drunk. He¡¯s just better at hiding it. Don¡¯t let him fool you.¡±


    I gave him a long, deliberate look. ¡°Well, I guess it runs in the family then.¡±


    He deted. All that fire crumpled into ash. He dropped his head again.


    ¡°Please, Mara,¡± he whispered, the words cracking.


    ¡°What do you want me to do, Darian?¡± I asked, exhausted. And then, without warning, he crashed his lips against mine.


    It wasn¡¯t gentle. It wasn¡¯t tender. It was desperate.


    3


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    471


    < 19 The Library Incident 2


    +6 Points

 Favorite Curse 19

    19 The Library Incident 2


    Mara


    Once upon a time, I would have melted into that kiss.


    But not now.


    I shoved Darian off and pped him, hard.


    ¡°I¡¯m your brother¡¯s wife, Darian. You don¡¯t get to do that.¡±


    He stumbled back, red blooming across his cheek. His eyes welled with tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he muttered. ¡°I just¡­ I¡¯m desperate. He¡¯s only using you, Mara. This is about punishing me-for taking the


    Alpha title. He doesn¡¯t love you. He¡¯s just using you as a pawn.¡±


    He stepped closer again, his hands trembling. ¡°But if I im you, Lucian has no choice but to annul the marriage. We could be together. Please, Mara. Just give me the chance to prove myself.¡±


    I stared at him, stunned.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about iming me. What about my reputation?¡± I asked quietly.


    He hesitated. That was answer enough.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you go,¡± he said, the cracks in his voice deepening. ¡°I wasn¡¯t supposed to lose you. You were never meant for


    him. You were mine, Mara.¡±


    He pulled me into a hug before I could stop him. His whole body shook with sobs.


    ¡°Please. Just think about it.¡±


    I didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t return the embrace.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s best you spend your energy on Tiffany,¡± I said firmly.


    He shook his head, still clinging to something that no longer existed-maybe never did.


    But I was done letting guilt confuse me.


    ¡°That baby isn¡¯t mine,¡± Darian snapped, frustration thick in his voice.


    ¡°I used protection with her. I always do. They lie, Mara. Say the condom broke, or they ¡®forgot¡¯ they were ovting. Tiffany wanted to sleep with me that night so badly, and now I know why.¡±


    His anger filled the space between us, and for a second-I almost believed him. It was usible. Maybe she did want to trap him. Maybe others did too. But the truth was, he made himself avable to be trapped.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what they did,¡± I said, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°If you really loved me, you would have waited for me. When your father asked if you wanted me, you should¡¯ve stood up. Damned the consequences. Fought for me.¡±


    Tears pooled in my eyes, blurring the face of the boy I used to dream about. All those words I¡¯d waited so long to hear¡­ he was finally saying them. Just toote.


    Toote because I was someone else¡¯s now.


    Lucian¡¯s wife.


    Even though he saw someone else behind closed doors. Even though he gave me permission to see whomever I wanted.


    19 The Library Incident 2


    I couldn¡¯t. I wouldn¡¯t. Not like this.


    + Ponts


    ¡°I get it,¡± Darian said, wiping at his face, pulling himself back together. ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s go back. Let¡¯s be friends again. Before all this. You were my Gamma. We were best friends,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that would be wise,¡± I said gently. ¡°Not with how you feel. Not with how close we were.¡±


    He paused. Something flickered in his eyes-desperation, maybe madness.


    ¡°Let me kiss you,¡± he said.


    There was a low growl echoing deep in his chest. I¡¯d never seen him like this before-this raw, this unhinged. A different


    side of him entirely.


    I sighed and stilled. ¡°One kiss. Goodbye.¡±


    His lips met mine, and it wasn¡¯t passion I felt-it was grief. He kissed me like he was begging for something I couldn¡¯t give. And I kissed him like I was closing a chapter that had dragged on too long. When I pulled away, his eyes were wet again. I didn¡¯t wait for more words.


    I left him in the library and walked quickly back to the left wing.


    My heart was pounding. My body was humming. And I hated myself a little for both.


    Lucian was in the room when I walked in. Shopping bags were arranged neatly on the bed.


    ¡°I had to ask your mother for your toiletries list,¡± he said, not looking at me. ¡°I haven¡¯t been paid yet, so I bought what I


    could. A few casual outfits too-I guessed your size.¡±


    Then he stepped closer and sniffed the air.


    ¡°Were you with Darian?¡± he asked.


    I hesitated. ¡°We bumped into each other in the right-wing library. The one here doesn¡¯t have any books.¡±


    He nodded slowly, like he wanted to believe me. But he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°And you kissed.¡±


    His voice was quiet, but it cut deep. Then he gave me a half-smile-wounded and knowing.


    ¡°Your swollen lips gave you away.¡±


    He turned before I could answer, walked into his room, grabbed his keys, and left without another word.


    I stood there, stunned, fingers brushing over my mouth.


    I hadn¡¯t meant for it to matter. It had been a goodbye. A way to leave Darian behind without another tearful monologue.


    But Lucian didn¡¯t know that. And I doubted he¡¯d believe it even if I told him.


    Part of me wanted to run after him. To exin. But I stayed frozen. Because he¡¯d never once exined where he went


    when he left. Because he had Tina.


    He was sleeping with someone else.


    And I was the one feeling guilty over a kiss.


    It wasn¡¯t fair. But love-real or pretend-never was.


    Vote


    471


    < 20 (Lucian POV) His Side


    +8 Points>

 Favorite Curse 20

    20 (Lucian POV) His Side


    Lucian


    I enjoyed hunting with Mara.


    More than I expected.


    I never hunted with Tina. That wasn¡¯t her thing. She preferred soft lights, champagne, and overpriced meals at restaurants I couldn¡¯t really afford.


    I might own thepany now, but I still lived like a man with a ceiling.


    My father made sure of that-¡°Work your way up,¡± he said. So I did.


    Which meant I got a paycheck like everyone else. No special privileges, just the pressure of legacy without the cushion. Tina never quite understood that. She wanted the image, the illusion of power, but not the reality of limits. And I went along with it for too long-paying for her tastes, stretching myself thin, always trying to keep her happy.


    She¡¯s out of my life now.


    It didn¡¯t end well, and it still stings. But no matter how much I thought about her, I couldn¡¯t disrespect my wife.


    I couldn¡¯t string Tina along, asking her to be the woman in the shadows. She deserved better. She deserved someone


    who could choose her fully. I couldn¡¯t be that man anymore.


    Even if she hadn¡¯t let go.


    Mara, though¡­


    Mara surprised me.


    Her wolf form was something else-graceful, wild, almost regal. That grey fur, the way she moved¡­ I felt a protective instinct rise in me that I didn¡¯t expect. And when she let the deer go? I didn¡¯t say anything, but I was stunned. She was supposed to be Darian¡¯s best friend. And Darian never let prey go. Ever.


    Maybe she did it for me. Or maybe there was more to her than any of us had bothered to see.


    I wanted to do something for her, so I reached out to her mother. Asked for help picking out toiletries and some casual


    clothes.


    Nothing extravagant-I didn¡¯t have the money for that, not yet-but something to make her feel like she had a ce here.


    I¡¯d already sunk most of my bnce into her closet, even though it was clear she hated what I chose. That stung more


    than I expected.


    I¡¯d wanted to see her in them.


    But I knew Mara wasn¡¯t ready. Maybe she never would be. So I asked her mother to bring some of her old things,


    something familiar.


    When I got back, she wasn¡¯t in the room.


    Austin confirmed she was still around, but I didn¡¯t link her. I almost did, but pulled back. If she wanted space, I¡¯d give it.


    Then she walked in.


    The moment she entered, I smelled him on her-Darian. My own brother.


    Her lips were swollen. Her scent changed. I didn¡¯t need her to exin.


    20 (Lucian POV) His Side


    She still wanted him.


    +8 Points >


    After everything she knew-after Tiffany, after the rumors, after the chaos he dragged into her life-she still wanted him.


    It shouldn¡¯t have surprised me, but it did. And it burned.


    I thought she was stronger. Wiser. I thought what she¡¯d been through might¡¯ve cleared her vision. But maybe love really was that blinding. Maybe in her case, it was blinding and stupid.


    I was angry. No question.


    But I didn¡¯t show it. Didn¡¯t let it bleed into my tone. I couldn¡¯t afford to.


    Was this how it was going to be? Watching her drift back to Darian? Would they start sleeping together while I yed the


    fool in the same house?


    I¡¯d told her she could do what she liked, but I didn¡¯t mean that. I wasn¡¯t doing what I liked. If I were, she¡¯d be wearing my


    mark. She¡¯d be mine in every way. But I held back-for her.


    And now, I wondered if I¡¯d just made space for someone else to im what I hadn¡¯t.


    I returned from my drive and parked the car with a hard jerk, didn¡¯t even bother locking it. I was fuming-heart pounding, jaw clenched, barely keeping myself from shifting. I didn¡¯t lose my cool easily, but this? This was it.


    I stormed into the right wing like a storm waiting to break. The butler, Jason, looked up, startled.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Darian?¡± I snapped.


    He blinked, unsure whether to answer.


    Martha emerged from the music room with my father. I didn¡¯t greet them. Didn¡¯t pause.


    ¡°Where is Darian!¡± I said again, louder.


    And then he appeared-Darian, with that same smug, polished look he always wore like a shield. I didn¡¯t think. I didn¡¯t speak. I just moved.


    I mmed into him, fists flying, years of resentment exploding in seconds. He didn¡¯t fight back. That almost made it worse. Inded blow after blow until my father physically pulled me off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever touch my wife again!¡± I shouted, my voice shaking with fury. ¡°Stay away from Mara, Darian. You had your chance and you blew it. You can¡¯t keeping for things that belong to me!¡±


    I meant it. That¡¯s all this was. He didn¡¯t want her because he loved her. He wanted her because I had her.


    ¡°Control yourself, Lucian,¡± my father barked.


    I forced myself to breathe.


    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Darian made out with Mara,¡± I said, still panting. ¡°In the library.¡±


    ¡°At your wing?¡± Martha asked quickly. Her tone was sharp, loaded. She was already trying to deflect the me.


    ¡°Darian,¡± my father said, turning to him. ¡°Did you go to the left wing after I explicitly told you not to?¡±


    Darian didn¡¯t say a word. He looked straight ahead, lips pressed in a tight line. He was protecting Mara. Trying to keep her


    out of it.


    ¡°Answer me!¡± my father roared.


    Darian nodded once.


    * 20 (Lucian POV) His Side


    +8 Points


    ¡°You¡¯re despicable,¡± my father snapped, stepping forward. The disgust in his voice was unmistakable.


    Martha looked like she was about tobust. ¡°The workers said she was in our library!¡± she tried to argue, eyes locked


    on me.


    Darian shook his head quickly. ¡°That¡¯s a lie. I went to the left wing.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even flinch.


    My father walked up and punched him. Hard. Darian staggered back, stunned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you every a hand on your brother¡¯s wife again,¡± he growled.


    Martha lost it. ¡°Tell your slut wife to stay away from my son!¡± she screamed, voice cracking, almost hysterical.


    My father turned on her. ¡°Shut your mouth, Martha!¡± he barked. ¡°This is your fault too.¡±


    Darian dropped to his knees.


    ¡°Father, please,¡± he begged. ¡°Ask Lucian to annul the marriage. He doesn¡¯t love her-he doesn¡¯t want her. He hasn¡¯t even touched her. He leaves at night to go to someone else. Please. Just let me be with her. I can make it right. I love her.¡±


    My father stared at him like he was a stranger.


    ¡°And what about Tiffany? And the baby?¡±


    Darian¡¯s face hardened. ¡°That baby isn¡¯t mine.¡±


    Of course.


    The same denial. The same game.


    I looked at him and didn¡¯t see a man in love-I saw a man drowning in entitlement, used to taking what wasn¡¯t his and


    ming the mess on everyone else.


    ¡°So you say all the time,¡± my father said coldly. ¡°Unfortunately, this one¡­ she¡¯s keeping.¡±


    His tone was final.


    ¡°Stay away from Mara,¡± he added, staring down at Darian. ¡°I paid a lot of money to marry her to your brother. Leave well enough alone.¡±


    Darian¡¯s face crumpled slightly, but my father didn¡¯t soften. He never did.


    ¡°If you¡¯re hurt, take it up with your mother. She¡¯s the one who started all of this-because she decided Mara wasn¡¯t rich


    enough for you.¡±


    And with that, he turned to me.


    ¡°Go cool off, Lucian.¡±


    I didn¡¯t argue.


    I walked out, still burning with rage, but beneath it¡­ shame.


    I¡¯d lost control. In front of my father, the staff, and Martha, no less. That wasn¡¯t me. I¡¯d never snapped like that before, but


    something about Darian¡¯s face-his entitlement, his pleading-it pushed a switch in me I didn¡¯t know I had.


    And now?


    Now I didn¡¯t know what to do.


    I wanted to believe Mara wouldn¡¯t go back to him. But I wasn¡¯t blind. I saw the way she looked at him-the history there. And it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine them slipping into something behind closed doors, pretending it didn¡¯t matter. Pretending I


    420 (Lucian POV) His Side


    didn¡¯t matter.


    I told her she could do what she wanted. And maybe that was the biggest mistake of all.


    I wasn¡¯t angry at her. Not really.


    +8 Points>


    I was angry at myself-for the things I said to her that day in her father¡¯s porch. When my father and I came to see her, and I made her feel small. Receable. Like I didn¡¯t care.


    But I did. I cared more than I was willing to admit.


    If I could go back and rewrite it all, I would.


    But there¡¯s no reset button.


    Just silence.


    I didn¡¯t return to the room untilte that night. The soft glow of Mara¡¯smp spilling into the shared space. I didn¡¯t go to


    her. I didn¡¯t check if she was awake.


    I nced in and saw her sleeping.


    That was enough.


    I showered in silence, towelled off, and went to bed without another word.


    If she wanted toe to me, she would.


    But I wasn¡¯t going to beg or show emotions.


    Not anymore.


    3


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    471


    21 Two Months Later


    +8 Points

 Favorite Curse 21

    21 Two Months Later


    Mara


    Ever since the library incident with Darian, Lucian had changed.


    He was still polite-pleasant, even. Bought me everything he thought I needed without being asked. But the distance


    between us was obvious.


    Unspoken, cold, and deliberate. He came homete now, slipping in during the early hours, quiet as a ghost. I didn¡¯t ask


    where he went. I already knew.


    The library incident had changed him. I¡¯d seen iting. Tina got more of him than I ever would.


    As for me, my heat never came.


    I counted that as a blessing.


    I threw myself intobat training, mostly to keep my head above water. Darian and Rowan trained with me.


    I kept things professional, always making sure Rowan was there, like a buffer. Darian still tried to catch me alone, always


    hoping for a crack in the wall I¡¯d built. I didn¡¯t give him one.


    I wanted to be his friend again. God, I missed that. But the lines were too blurred now. Too much had been said. And though I still felt the flicker of a crush I hadn¡¯t fully buried, I was Lucian¡¯s wife. That had to mean something, even if we


    were just strangers under the same roof.


    Martha made sure I never forgot where I stood.


    She ramped up her campaign against me, starting with breakfast. Now that the nonexistent honeymoon phase was over, I was expected to join the family each morning. But every breakfast was a war zone-Martha throwing subtle jabs, dressed up as etiquette corrections and backhanded concern..


    Every time Darian or Lucian spoke up to defend me, it only made it worse.


    Eventually, I stopped showing up. It had been a month since I sat at that table. No one said anything. The silence was its


    own kind of punishment.


    Lucian banned me from the right wing. Said it was for peace. I obeyed, even though I saw the irony-/ had rules, while he spent his nights in someone else¡¯s bed, living freely. What a bloody hypocrite.


    He¡¯d set up a gym for me in our wing, a decent one, too. Probably to ease his guilt. It didn¡¯t matter. I kept to myself.


    Reading was my only escape.


    The public library became my second home. It wasn¡¯t much-dusty shelves, old pages, a constant hum of silence-but it was free, and it wasn¡¯t here. I considered buying books, but why spend money when I could borrow freedom for free?


    This life was hell.


    But I was surviving.


    Just barely.


    I woke up and was surprised to find Lucian still home.


    That alone was strange enough.


    I didn¡¯t ask where he¡¯d been or why he¡¯d decided to stay. I just got up, went to the bathroom, and started my usual routine. Combat training was at ten, library by four. That was how I survived-by nning, staying busy, keeping my emotions on a


    21 Two Months Later


    leash.


    I came back into the room and curled up on the edge of the bed. I was tired. Not from sleep. From everything.


    +8 Points 5


    ¡°We have to go to the right wing for breakfast, Mara,¡± Lucian said from across the room. ¡°My father¡¯s starting toin.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even look at him.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I show up or not. Spare me the torture of dealing with your mother and your brother.¡±


    He was quiet. I thought maybe he¡¯d drop it.


    Then he said, t and certain, ¡°Sneaking around with Darian ends after breakfast.¡±


    I turned my head slowly to look at him.


    ¡°You still think something¡¯s going on between us?¡± I asked, my voice sharp with disbelief.


    ¡°He¡¯s your friend,¡± Lucian said. ¡°You train with him. Talk to him. Laugh with him.¡±


    I sat up. ¡°Lucian, I¡¯m not involved with Darian. I work with him. I¡¯m his Gamma. You think I should avoid himpletely


    because of your insecurity?¡±


    He didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Besides,¡± I added bitterly, ¡°you have no right to care. Your life didn¡¯t get flipped upside down like mine. You still have your freedom. You still get to see Tina every night.¡±


    That hit. I saw it. But he didn¡¯t flinch.


    ¡°I have a problem with you being involved with my brother, Mara.¡±


    Iughed under my breath. Exhausted.


    ¡°Then annul the damn marriage. Go find peace. There¡¯s nothing between us anyway.¡±


    He smiled. Not kindly. ¡°Get dressed for breakfast. Tiffany¡¯s moved in with Darian. We¡¯re all expected to show face.¡±


    That stopped me.


    I hadn¡¯t expected her toe-not after all this time. Not after the silence. My heart sank before I could stop it.


    Lucian saw it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re still in love with that douchebag.¡±


    His voice was sharp, but underneath it-hurt. Raw hurt.


    And I was too stunned to respond. Because I wasn¡¯t in love with Darian.


    But maybe a part of me still mourned the boy I thought he was. And Lucian mistook that sadness for love.


    He always did assume the worst.


    8


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    471

 Favorite Curse 22

    22 Breakfast Scene


    22 Breakfast Scene


    +8 Points >


    Mara


    I got up without a word and went to dress.


    It didn¡¯t take long. I¡¯d stopped caring about how I looked around this family weeks ago.


    When I stepped out of the closet, Lucian was already by the door. He turned, voice calm but cold.


    ¡°After today, you won¡¯t be wee in the right wing anymore. Luna Martha doesn¡¯t want the couple to be distracted. She feels you¡¯re trying too hard to get her son¡¯s attention.¡±


    He said it like he was reading off a memo. Just a ¡°heads up.¡± Nothing personal.


    ¡°Just letting you know so you¡¯re not blindsided when she says it,¡± he added, then stepped out.


    I followed him silently, bracing myself. Whatever this family had in store, I¡¯d take it. One more performance. One more round of humiliation. Tiffany, after all, wouldn¡¯t have to fight for a ce at the Nighthorn table. Her parents had already paid for it.


    Literally.


    Halfway down the hall, my phone buzzed. A message. From Tina.


    I didn¡¯t need to open it to know what it was. She¡¯d made a habit of sending me pictures-her and Lucian in bed, tangled together, smug smiles and silk sheets.


    This one was worse. A video. They wereughing. She was straddling him. He was filming her, calling her beautiful.


    I didn¡¯t flinch. Not until Lucian said, ¡°Let me see that.¡±


    The video was ying out loud.


    Wordlessly, I handed him the phone.


    ¡°Tell your mistress I got the message,¡± I said, stepping past him. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to send me reminders of how you


    spend your nights.¡±


    I didn¡¯t care if he saw the tears stinging my eyes. Not anymore.


    Because what hurt wasn¡¯t the video. It wasn¡¯t even Tina. It was him-Lucian.


    There was a moment once. On our wedding day. In his arms. Just one moment when I thought maybe, maybe he¡¯d meet me halfway. But he left. That night, and every night since. And after the kiss with Darian, it got worse. Colder.


    Now? I was done. I¡¯d train. I¡¯d serve. I¡¯d fulfill whatever duty this marriage required of me. But my heart? That was mine


    again.


    ¡°Mara. Mara-wait.¡±


    Lucian caught up with me and grabbed my arm, gently.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me she was sending you this crap?¡± he asked, his voice edged with something close to panic.


    I smiled. It wasn¡¯t kind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know,¡± I said. ¡°You told me Tina was your main person from the beginning. I don¡¯t want to be here, Lucian. But I am. She has you. The least she can do is stop rubbing it in.¡±


    His face fell. He looked stunned, like this was news to him. It wasn¡¯t. He just didn¡¯t want to hear it from me.


    22 Breakfast Scene


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it,¡± he said quickly. ¡°I promise. I-¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin.¡± My voice was calm now. t. ¡°Not to me.¡±


    We kept walking.


    + Points


    When we entered the dining hall, everyone was already seated. Darian looked at me like I was a ghost-haunted by guilt, maybe even fear. I didn¡¯t return the look.


    Lucian and I greeted Martha and Alpha Vander. Then we sat.


    The silence didn¡¯tst long.


    ¡°Mara,¡± Martha said, slicing through the tension like she was cutting into meat. ¡°I don¡¯t want you around Darian anymore. As you can see, he¡¯s about to be married. And judging by your¡­ history, I won¡¯t have you troubling my son¡¯s marriage.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    She wasn¡¯t worth a reply.


    But God, I wanted tough.


    Troubling her son¡¯s marriage? After everything?


    I reached for my fork and ate slowly. Calm. Graceful. Because sometimes silence is the sharpest de of all.


    ¡°Are you deaf?¡± Martha snapped at me across the table.


    Something inside me snapped.


    Two months. Two months of swallowing insults, of being monitored, boxed in, judged. Two months of biting my tongue, training until my body ached just to keep my mind from breaking.


    And she had the nerve to speak to me like that?


    I mmed my fork down, stood, and yelled. ¡°I have no business with your son! Stop picking on me! I am sick and tired of your s**t, Martha!¡±


    The table went still.


    ¡°I hate that I¡¯m here. Do you hear me? Hate it. I never wanted this. But here I am, stuck in this house, stuck in this mess. Leave me the f**k alone! You don¡¯t get to dictate my life.¡±


    Martha¡¯s mouth fell open. Lucian froze beside me. I wasn¡¯t finished.


    ¡°Darian will be Alpha. I will be Gamma. I earned that. I¡¯ve worked harder than anyone to get there, and I won¡¯t throw that away because you can¡¯t stomach me. You want to hate me? Fine. But keep your poison to yourself.¡±


    I turned to Alpha Vander, voice shaking. ¡°Alpha, with your permission, I¡¯d like to excuse myself.¡±


    He stared at me, stunned-along with everyone else.


    I was done. I wanted to run to the left wing, pack my things, and get the hell out.


    I wasn¡¯t leaving the pack-but I was done living in this circus. My hormones were all over the ce, my husband was sleeping with his mistress, and the boy I¡¯d crushed on for years now wouldn¡¯t let me go. And somehow, I was the one


    under constant surveince.


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    Martha stood suddenly, hand raised to p me-but Lucian caught her wrist mid-air.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he said low, voice like steel.


    43 Pords>


    <22 Breakfast Scene


    Darian reached out to stop her too.


    I saw Martha flinch. He¡¯d squeezed, hard.


    ¡°Let her go, Lucian,¡± Alpha Vandermanded.


    Lucian slowly released her, but moved in front of me, shielding mepletely.


    ¡°Mara, apologize to your Luna,¡± the Alpha said, voice firm.


    Tears welled in my eyes. The injustice of it stung. She got to humiliate me without consequence, but I had to beg forgiveness for defending myself?


    Then his voice dropped even colder.


    ¡°Lucian, tell your wife to apologize. Or I will have you discipline her. And her parents will be cast out of this pack.¡±


    I gasped softly. What?


    Lucian¡¯s voice linked to mine, quiet, pleading. ¡°Mara, please¡­ just say sorry.¡±


    I swallowed hard. It took everything in me, but I forced the word out. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    The Alpha looked at me with tired disappointment. ¡°You are no longer wee at this table, Mara.¡±


    His voice was colder now. ¡°I thought you were sweet. I actually believed you were too good for Darian, which is why I joined you with Lucian. I didn¡¯t realize you were this kind of girl.¡±


    Lucian let out a low, bitterugh. Everyone turned to look at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re blind,¡± he said. ¡°Blind to the mess your mate creates. Mara is sweet. Patient. You¡¯d know that if Martha hadn¡¯t spent two months trying to break her.¡±


    He nced at his father, jaw tight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call her my mother again. It¡¯s an insult.¡±


    Martha¡¯s expression cracked for a second-pure rage underneath the shock.


    ¡°She¡¯s wrecked everything she touches,¡± Lucian went on. ¡°And now you¡¯re punishing Mara for defending herself? No.


    We¡¯re done.¡±


    He turned to me. ¡°We won¡¯t being to breakfast here again.¡±


    ¡°Sit down, Lucian! Now!¡± Alpha Vander barked.


    Lucian didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Your stepmother has her reasons,¡± Vander said more calmly now, and pulled an envelope from his coat.


    He handed it to Lucian without another word.


    I didn¡¯t know what was inside.


    But the room went colder, heavier.


    Something was happening.


    And I wasn¡¯t sure either of us was ready for it.


    Vote


    471

 Favorite Curse 23

    23 Breakfast Scene


    23 Breakfast Scene


    + Ports


    Mara


    Lucian opened the envelope.


    Inside were photographs-me and Darian. At a caf¨¦. Walking side by side after training. Sitting too close during lunch. All innocent moments, all taken out of context. Rowan had been there every time, but he was conveniently cropped out or


    blurred.


    They¡¯d made it look like something it wasn¡¯t. Like something ugly.


    And then-


    My breath caught.


    A pair of white panties fell out onto the table.


    Lucian¡¯s jaw clenched. Darian looked like he might pass out.


    ¡°This, Alpha Vander said, voice cold and controlled, ¡°was found in Darian¡¯s pocket duringundry.¡±


    His re moved to his younger son, boiling with restrained rage.


    ¡°Father, this isn¡¯t-¡± Darian tried.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Alpha Vander roared, cutting him off.


    He turned to Lucian, his face like stone. ¡°If I knew she was a slut, I never would¡¯ve bought her for you.¡±


    Silence mmed into the room.


    ¡°Feel free to annul the marriage,¡± he went on, voice rising, ¡°so I can cast her out. Her and her pathetic middle-ss parents. She is shameless, a disgrace to this family. Sleeping with your husband¡¯s brother-what kind of filth is that?¡±


    He turned his re on me. ¡°If you get pregnant, know that you¡¯ll abort it. I won¡¯t have that bastard here.¡±


    Something broke in me.


    I startedughing.


    Not because it was funny-but because I couldn¡¯t process it. It was a kind of madness, sharp and breathless. The kind thates when your body can¡¯t figure out whether to scream or copse.


    Lucian¡¯s voice echoed in my head, linking to me with irritation. ¡°Mara, you need to stopughing.¡±


    If only he¡¯d looked at me. If only he saw my face.


    I wasn¡¯t justughing. I was crying too.


    I wasn¡¯t okay.


    My eyes were locked on Martha. The mastermind behind it all. She stared back with the same cold, passive expression.


    Not smug. Not ashamed. Just nk. Like ruining people¡¯s lives was her version of housework.


    She wanted me out of Darian¡¯s life. Fine.


    She got what she wanted.


    ¡°You might¡¯ve finished second ce at the academy,¡± Alpha Vander continued, ¡°but you will not be Gamma. I won¡¯t let you pursue your twisted desires any further. The Northwoods are essential to this pack, and their daughter will be Darian¡¯s


    < 23 Breakfast Scene


    wife.¡±


    He paused, as if savoring it. ¡°You won¡¯t be allowed to create trouble for us again.¡±


    And there it was.


    My life. My training. My position. My reputation.


    Destroyed over a staged photo and a nted pair of panties.


    All because I dared to exist where Martha didn¡¯t want me.


    I wasughing.


    +3 Points


    Tears streamed down my cheeks, but I couldn¡¯t stop. The sound that came from me was somewhere between a sob and


    a gasp-a nervous breakdown in slow motion.


    I looked at Darian.


    He was arguing with his father, voice raised, hands gesturing, but I couldn¡¯t hear him. It all sounded like noise. Like static.


    I felt hollow. Like something inside me had been scraped clean.


    They really did it.


    They took it from me.


    Everything I¡¯d worked for-months of training, discipline, sacrifice-all of it gone. Not because I failed. Not because I was


    unworthy. But because someone decided I didn¡¯t belong.


    I forced my voice through the mess in my throat.


    ¡°Alpha¡­ these are lies,¡± I said, quietly but clearly. ¡°I worked hard for that position. Please-investigate this. How could I be sleeping with Darian? I-I¡¯m¡­¡±


    I stopped.


    I couldn¡¯t say it.


    I wanted to tell him I was a virgin. That I¡¯d never so much as kissed another man besides those few stolen seconds with


    Darian. But Alpha Vander didn¡¯t care.


    He didn¡¯t even let me finish.


    ¡°Enough!¡± he barked. ¡°Leave this wing. Whatever your husband chooses to do is none of my concern. But once you¡¯re out of this house, you and your family no longer belong to this pack.¡±


    That was it.


    Judgment delivered.


    My legs trembled, and I began to cry-silently at first, then with full, shaking sobs. I wasn¡¯t just being humiliated-I was being erased.


    ¡°Father, please,¡± Lucian¡¯s voice came, sudden and strained. ¡°Let her keep the Gamma position. I¡¯ll make sure she doesn¡¯t


    It hit me like a punch.


    He believed them too.


    He thought the pictures were real.


    He was only asking for mercy-not because he believed I was innocent, but because¡­ what? He pitied me?


    23 Breakfast Scene


    Alpha Vander stared at him for a long moment, then gave a dismissive nod.


    +8 Points >


    ¡°Very well. But if anything happens between Darian and her again¡­¡± he looked sharply at Lucian, ¡°you¡¯d better be ready to


    clean up the mess.¡±


    Lucian said nothing.


    He stood, grabbed the envelope off the table-the photos, the panties-and clenched it in his hand.


    Then he grabbed me by the arm, firm and fast.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he muttered.


    His grip was tight, not painful, but unyielding. Like I was something he had to get out of the room before I broke apart


    And maybe I already had.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    H


    Vote


    471

 Favorite Curse 24

    424 Believe Me


    24 Believe Me


    +3 Paints>>


    Mara


    My heart was pounding as Lucian pulled me through the hall to his wing, his grip firm but not harsh. He didn¡¯t say a word.


    I couldn¡¯t either. I was too afraid of what he might do, or worse-what he might think of me now.


    When we reached the room, he let go and tossed the envelope onto the bed.


    I stumbled back, frozen.


    The pictures and my underwear-those cursed things-were still in his trembling hands.


    He stood there, silent for a moment. Then his voice cracked open.


    ¡°Why, Mara?¡± he asked, eyes ssy. ¡°Why did it have to be him?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you just let him go?¡± he continued, voice rising. ¡°He told our father he didn¡¯t want you. He didn¡¯t care enough to fight for you. And you still do this?¡±


    Tears ran down my face, hot and fast.


    ¡°Lucian¡­ they¡¯re lies,¡± I whispered. ¡°Yes, we train together. Yes, we hung out-but with Rowan always there. It¡¯s all part of the job. You know that.¡±


    He looked at me, face torn, the photos in his hand shaking.


    ¡°Those pictures-they¡¯re photoshopped. The only time we ever crossed a line was that kiss in the library. I¡¯ve never-never -slept with Darian. That¡¯s the truth.¡±


    Lucian just stared at me.


    And for a long, heart-stopping second, I couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking.


    Then finally, he exhaled slowly.


    ¡°I believe you.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°You do?¡±


    He nodded, and his voice was softer now. ¡°I believe you, Mara.¡±


    Relief crashed into me like a wave, and I almost copsed under it. He believed me. After everything, someone finally did.


    Lucian sat down beside me, wrapping an arm around me carefully as I trembled. I leaned into him, letting the tears fall


    freely.


    ¡°Martha¡¯s done worse to me,¡± he said quietly. ¡°You need to be careful around her.¡±


    I nodded. My entire body was shaking. I¡¯d never been lied about like this before. Never felt so publicly humiliated. I¡¯d always known Martha disliked me-but this? This was another level.¡±


    Alpha Vander was no better. He didn¡¯t even blink before deciding to cast my entire family out of the pack. And for what? A lie? A photo and a nted pair of panties?


    They were ruthless. They deserved each other.


    Lucian pulled me tighter against his chest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I dragged you out like that,¡± he murmured. ¡°Guess we¡¯re officially done with breakfast over there.¡±


    down.


    ¡°Go take a warm shower,¡± he said gently. ¡°Dress up. I¡¯m taking you out.¡±


    I blinked, startled. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to go to the office?¡±


    He smiled for the first time. ¡°My wife¡¯s more important than the office right now. I¡¯m not leaving you like this.¡±


    Something in my chest cracked open at his words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a shower,¡± I said quietly. ¡°I want a shot of brandy. Or whisky. Anything that burns.¡±


    He paused, then nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll have Austin bring you something strong.¡±


    I nodded, wiping at my face.


    Lucian stood, reaching for themunicator on the wall. ¡°I¡¯ll investigate this. I promise,¡± he said.


    And for the first time in weeks, I actually believed him.


    Was this going to be my life now?


    Living with my heart constantly in my throat, watching every word, every nce, every breath I took in this house? I didn¡¯t know how long I could survive like this. I only knew that if Lucian ever decided to annul the marriage, Alpha Vander would make good on every one of his threats.


    And that terrified me more than anything.


    But Lucian did something unexpected. He took me out-just the two of us. We spent hours at the park.


    It was warm, breezy, calm. Almost normal. Weughed. We shared ice cream. We had simr tastes-same vours, different toppings-and somehow, that felt like a metaphor for us.


    We liked the same things, just¡­ with different finishes.


    We talked. Really talked. And it surprised me how much we had inmon. Our views, our humor, our quiet frustrations


    with the world around us.


    If he didn¡¯t already have someone else locked inside his heart, I might¡¯ve wanted to try. With him.


    Still, I was grateful-for his belief in me, for his protection, for his presence when it mattered.


    We didn¡¯t get home until evening, and for the first time in weeks, he didn¡¯t disappear after dinner. Instead, we curled up on


    the couch and watched movies. It didn¡¯t erase what Martha had done. But it dulled the sting. A little.


    Lucian had promised to get to the bottom of the setup. I didn¡¯t know if he could. But I wanted to believe he¡¯d try.


    One weekter, Alpha Vander summoned me.


    To the breakfast room.


    The same room where everything had spiraled.


    I was reluctant. The idea of walking into that space again made my hands mmy. My stomach twisted into knots. But Lucian promised he¡¯d be there, right beside me.


    ¡°You¡¯re not alone,¡± he¡¯d said. And I believed him.


    It wasn¡¯t that I feared them-I just didn¡¯t want to give them another reason to exile my family.


    When we arrived, everyone was seated. Darian. Martha. Even Tiffany.


    I barely stepped inside when Martha¡¯s voice struck like ash.


    <24 Believe Me


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Lucian tensed beside me, but it was Alpha Vander who answered, voice unexpectedly calm.


    ¡°I sent for her, Martha.¡±


    I froze.


    Lucian took my hand and gave it a light squeeze.


    Points


    But I was shaking. I couldn¡¯t stop it. I wasn¡¯t sure what I was walking into this time. Another usation? A warning? A


    public shaming?


    Darian red at Lucian¡¯s hand on mine. His jaw was tight. I didn¡¯t look at him again. I didn¡¯t want to give him the


    satisfaction.


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Alpha Vander asked, looking at me.


    I nodded, unsure of what my voice might sound like.


    ¡°Please sit,¡± he said, gesturing toward an empty chair.


    His tone was gentler than I expected.


    But my guard was up.


    Because with this family, kindness never came without strings.


    1


    E


    Vote


    471


    Get Bonus (Ad) >

 Favorite Curse 25

    25 A Little Repair


    Mara


    I sat down, still tense, every muscle wound tight.


    Lucian sat beside me without hesitation, resting his hand on my thigh. It was meant to calm me, and it worked-until his thumb began moving gently. Soothing. Warm.


    Unfortunately, this wasn¡¯t the time or ce to be aroused.


    I forced myself to focus just as Alpha Vander cleared his throat.


    ¡°Mara,¡± he began, his voice more measured than I¡¯d ever heard it. ¡°I owe you an apology. A deep one. I was wrong.¡±


    I turned to him slowly, stunned. Even Martha looked like someone had pped her.


    ¡°It turns out,¡± he continued, ¡°that everything was a lie. Darian caught the photographer and the staff who took your


    underwear. You were set up.¡±


    Relief surged through me so fast my chest ached.


    Tears welled and spilled over. How many tears had I cried in this house? Too many. And yet these¡­ these were different.


    These were relief.


    Lucian pulled me into his chest, wrapping his arms around me protectively. I let myself melt into his hold for a moment. It felt good to be believed. To be cleared.


    Lucian asked what I was thinking. ¡°Why would they do it?¡±


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t say,¡± Darian answered from across the table. ¡°Not a word. But I think we all know why.¡±


    He looked directly at his mother.


    The silence was thick.


    Lucian didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°We all know who put them up to it. There¡¯s only one person here who¡¯s hated Mara from the start- for reasons no one understands but her.¡±


    His voice dropped a little lower, more serious. ¡°If you don¡¯t deal with the actual problem, Father, this house will never know


    peace.¡±


    ???


    Alpha Vander nodded slowly. ¡°I agree.¡±


    He turned to Martha.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be sending you back to your hometown for a time of reflection. I can¡¯t divorce you, but if this continues, I will strip you of your Luna title-even before Darian takes over.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t dare,¡± Martha growled.


    But her defiance didn¡¯t move him. ¡°Your things have been packed. You¡¯ll leave after breakfast.¡±


    She tried to speak again, but he cut her off with a single word: ¡°Enough.¡±


    ¡°I need peace in this house. My sons need to focus. And you?¡± He gave her a pointed look. ¡°You¡¯ve done enough damage.


    He turned to Tiffany next. ¡°I also know about the money you took from the Northwoods. There will be no wedding until paternity is proven.¡±


    < 25 A Little Repair


    Tiffany stiffened. Her eyes welled with tears.


    +8 Points


    ¡°Darian may be reckless, but he is my son,¡± Alpha Vander said. ¡°And he¡¯s been consistent-he says the child isn¡¯t his. So we¡¯ll test. Until then, there¡¯s no wedding.¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s lips trembled. She rose quietly and left the table, tears slipping down her cheeks. Martha tried to follow, but Tiffany shook her off and walked out without a word.


    The silence that followed was thick, but it wasn¡¯t hostile.


    It was a kind of closure.


    I sat there, still trembling slightly. Still waiting for the other shoe to drop.


    But it never did.


    For the first time in this house, something had ended in truth-and not destruction.


    ¡°Thank you, Alpha Darian,¡± I said quietly, offering him a nod. He smiled,


    If he hadn¡¯t investigated¡­ if he hadn¡¯t done something, his father would¡¯ve kept seeing me as a w***e. The lie would¡¯ve stuck. And I would¡¯ve been ruined.


    ¡°When are you going to im your wife, Lucian?¡± Alpha Vander asked, turning his attention to his eldest son.


    Lucian¡¯s hand didn¡¯t stop moving against my back-gentle, steady.


    ¡°We¡¯re taking things slow,¡± he said, voice even.


    My stomach turned.


    The word im hit too hard. Too permanent. We¡¯d never even kissed. Never so much as touched outside moments like this, and even those had been morefort than passion.


    With Tina still lurking in the background, the idea of being his-truly-felt like surrendering something I wasn¡¯t ready to


    lose.


    After breakfast, we returned to the bedroom. The house was quieter now without Martha slithering through its halls.


    Peaceful. Bearable.


    I urged Lucian to head to work. He hesitated, then finally left.


    It had been a week since Martha¡¯s departure, and the difference was noticeable. But some things hadn¡¯t changed-Lucian still came home around 2 a.m. almost every night. I didn¡¯t ask where he¡¯d been. He didn¡¯t lie, exactly-said he was working


    -but I didn¡¯t believe it.


    Not really.


    Still, the messages from Tina had stopped. No more pictures. No more videos. He must have told her to back off. I was grateful, but I didn¡¯t let it mean more than it should. I focused on my training.


    I was in the middle of reading when my phone rang.


    Darian.


    I stared at the screen, already knowing what he wanted. I should have ignored it. But just in case¡­


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything at first. Just breathed.


    ¡°Mara,¡± he said finally, my name sounding like something sacred.


    25 A Little Repair


    Why now? Why did he suddenly care now that I was off-limits?


    +8 Points >


    ¡°Mara¡­ please hang in there,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t let Lucian im you. I know Tiffany¡¯s baby isn¡¯t mine. Once that¡¯s confirmed, she¡¯ll be gone-and Lucian will have no choice but to annul the marriage. Please. Just wait.¡±


    His desperation annoyed me more than it moved me.


    He was too much like Martha-blind to his own faults, always ready to rewrite the story so he looked like the victim. Like


    the hero.


    He hadn¡¯t cared when it mattered. When I was standing there with feelings for him, waiting. He was off sleeping around, knowing exactly how I felt. And now? Now that I belonged to someone else?


    Now I was his obsession.


    ¡°Darian,¡± I said calmly, ¡°how do I like my coffee?¡±


    Silence.


    I knew that would throw him.


    We¡¯d had breakfast together every day for four years. We¡¯d started drinking coffee at the same time. I just wanted to know ¡­ had he ever really seen me?


    He hesitated. ¡°With¡­ cream and sugar?¡±


    I sighed.


    2


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    471

 Favorite Curse 26

    26 I¡¯mctose intolerant


    26 I¡¯mctose intolerant


    48 Points


    Mara


    ¡°That¡¯s how you like your coffee,¡± I said, voice low. ¡°And I drank it that way too, Darian. Not because I liked it. I¡¯mctose


    intolerant.¡±


    He went quiet on the other end.


    ¡°I drank it with cream and sugar so we¡¯d have something inmon,¡± I continued. ¡°Just like I joined the Elite Academy- to feel close to you. To matter to you. But you never saw me. Or maybe you just chose not to.¡±


    I could feel the ache wing up my chest, but I didn¡¯t let it stop me.


    ¡°You changed girlfriends like sheets and unted them in my face. I followed you around like a shadow, and you barely noticed. So why now?¡± I asked, voice cracking. ¡°Why do you want me now? Now that I don¡¯t drink my coffee with milk anymore. Now that I don¡¯t orbit around you.¡±


    He paused-long, hard silence.


    ¡°How do you like your coffee, Mara?¡± he asked gently.


    I smiled, bitterly.


    ¡°I told you once,¡± I said. ¡°Youughed. You can¡¯t remember. ck, with sugar and a hint of cocoa. That¡¯s me. That¡¯s always


    been me.¡±


    He didn¡¯t speak. So I kept going.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like eating the animals we hunt, either,¡± I added, ¡°but I did it so you¡¯d see me. So we¡¯d have something-anything-


    to connect us. Even if Lucian annuls our marriage, I won¡¯te chasing after you again. I won¡¯t ache for you the way I


    used to.¡±


    My voice softened.


    ¡°Because what hurts more than being ignored, Darian, is knowing you knew I loved you and still treated me like an


    afterthought.¡±


    He inhaled sharply.


    ¡°Mara, please¡­¡± he whispered, his voice breaking. ¡°I¡¯m miserable without you. I don¡¯t want to be your friend anymore. I want everything-to be your mate, to love you, to make love to you, to show you how deeply I feel. I want to fight for you. I


    need you.¡±


    ??? ???


    Tears spilled down my cheeks. The words that would have shattered me-would¡¯ve made me his-just months ago now felt like a cruel joke from the universe. He was saying everything I¡¯d begged to hear. Everything I would¡¯ve given anything


    to believe.


    But now?


    Now I belonged to his brother.


    My voice trembled. ¡°If you had said this three months ago, I would have fallen into your arms without a second thought.


    But you didn¡¯t. And now¡­ I¡¯m married to Lucian.¡±


    He exhaled, ragged and helpless.


    ¡°Please,¡± I said, my voice barely a whisper. ¡°Let me move on. Let me get over you in peace.¡±


    26 I¡¯mctose intolerant


    +8 Points


    ¡°I see you now, Mara,¡± he said. ¡°I always did. I just thought we had time. But they took you from me. I¡¯m not giving you up. Even if you¡¯re married to Lucian, I¡¯ll fight to win you back.¡±


    My heart dropped to my stomach.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    He hung up before I could say anything else.


    I sat frozen, phone still in my hand, eyes wide with dread. My head screamed for me to walk away. To shut the door on


    this.


    But how do you walk away from something you gave four years of your heart to?


    I was scared. Confused. Alone in a marriage built on duty and appearances, while the only man who had ever made me feel anything refused to let go.


    And Lucian¡¯s quiet nights with Tina weren¡¯t helping.


    I needed help.


    Because no matter what choice I made now-someone would bleed.


    And I wasn¡¯t sure it wouldn¡¯t be me.


    6


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    471


    212


    427 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Reflections


    +8 Ponts

 Favorite Curse 27

    27 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Reflections


    Lucian


    Ever since the kiss between Mara and Darian, I¡¯d been distant with her. Guarded. I spent more time at the office than I


    needed to.


    Came homete. Slept little. Worked too much.


    But the truth?


    I couldn¡¯t stand the idea of her with him.


    Every time I sat alone in my office, all I could picture was Darian with his hands on her, whispering things I never had the courage to say. And it shouldn¡¯t have mattered-but it did. It hurt.


    She stoppeding to breakfast, and I didn¡¯t push. Martha had made the dining table a warzone. I knew she¡¯d been reporting Mara constantly. I ignored it-until my father linked me directly and insisted wee. I thought maybe it had something to do with Tiffany moving in. Maybe it was just some disy of forced unity.


    I couldn¡¯t have been more wrong.


    When I heard that video ying from Mara¡¯s phone-the one of me and Tina in bed-rage shot through me. Not at Mara.


    At Tina.


    Why couldn¡¯t she let go?


    I¡¯d sent her money. Told her to move on. Begged her, even. But instead, she was tormenting my wife with old recordings from a life that no longer existed. I knew Tina was hurting. But so was I. She had the freedom to love again, to rebuild.


    Mara and I? We were trapped.


    My father viewed Mara as an asset, nothing more. If she left, he would exile her family without hesitation. And I¡­ I wasn¡¯t allowed to let her go. Not without consequences.


    So I stayed.


    I tried.


    But it wasn¡¯t easy knowing her heart still beat for someone else.


    She and Darian had history, feelings I couldn¡¯tpete with. I thought maybe seeing Tiffany with him would help her detach. Maybe she¡¯d finally move on.


    But then came that breakfast.


    Mara¡¯s outburst stunned me-and I knew it stunned my father even more. Her hands shook, her voice cracked, but there was a fire in her eyes. I¡¯d never seen her like that. She¡¯d been pushed too far. Martha¡¯s cruelty. Tina¡¯s messages. My


    silence. Darian¡¯s presence.


    She cracked.


    And I didn¡¯t me her.


    I stopped Martha from pping her. That was my line. Say what you want. Scheme all you want. But no one-no one- touches my wife.


    Then my father pulled out the photos. Thece panties. Said they were found in Darian¡¯sundry.


    I looked. I smelled the fabric. It carried Mara¡¯s scent, and I hated that I knew it.


    27 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Reflections


    Still, even with all that-disgust twisted in my gut.


    +8 Ponds?


    Because even if the evidence were real, Darian was just as guilty. Yet it was only Mara my father wanted to punish. He wanted her erased.


    I was ashamed of how easily he moved to condemn her. And more ashamed that I hadn¡¯t stood between her and this


    madness sooner.


    I dragged her out of the room.


    I didn¡¯t care what it looked like.


    Back in the bedroom, I watched her copse onto the bed, shaking with fear, and my chest ached. She was too young this. Too innocent. Martha had been cruel to me my whole life-I should¡¯ve known she wouldn¡¯t spare Mara.


    But when Mara finally spoke¡­ when she told me it wasn¡¯t true¡­ I believed her.


    for


    I knew she had once cared for Darian. I knew that. But she had pride. She had dignity. And she would never stoop so low.


    I pulled her close, held her as her body trembled. She neededfort, and for once, I gave it freely.


    I didn¡¯t say much.


    But I made a silent promise to myself as I held her: I will find out who set her up. I will end this.


    No matter who I had to go through to get the truth.


    Darian had done the right thing for once-he¡¯d cleared Mara¡¯s name. My father had sent Martha away, iming it was for her to reflect, but I¡¯d seen this y out before. Temporary banishment, temporary regret. She¡¯d be back eventually,


    unchanged.


    Still, I wasn¡¯t over it.


    The way my father had treated Mara-believed those lies without hesitation-left a bitter taste in my mouth. He hadn¡¯t treated her like family. He treated her like a mistake he¡¯d bought and now wanted to return.


    She was young, yes. Prone to mistakes like anyone. But that didn¡¯t excuse the way she was vilified and threatened. If it weren¡¯t for the fear of her parents being cast out, I knew she would¡¯ve run the first chance she got.


    And who could me her?


    I¡¯d spent the past few weeks buried in overtime, saving every extra coin. Mara needed to get out of that house, away from Darian, away from my father-and if I was honest, maybe away from me, too, just long enough to breathe.


    Even if we never became lovers, we could at least be something. Friends, maybe. Something real.


    So I nned something different.


    A trip. Just us. Somewhere quiet. Somewhere far. A resort tucked away from Nighthorn politics and history. No Martha. No Darian. No hovering eyes.


    When I got home, it was just after two in the morning. I didn¡¯t expect her to be awake, and she wasn¡¯t. I showered quickly


    and wandered into her room, wanting to check on her before I passed out.


    She looked peaceful, curled up on her bed, breathing soft and steady.


    Then I noticed something poking out from under her pillow. Curious, I pulled it out.


    I smiled.


    A sleek little vibrator.


    My wife had been taking care of herself in more ways than one.


    The memory of thest time I saw her use it-unaware th


    The sounds she made, the way her body moved¡­ God, I hoped she¡¯d moan like that for me someday.


    But not today.


    I ced the toy back where I found it, careful not to disturb her.


    In the morning, I wokete. Unusual for me. It was already nine. I stretched, groggy, and nced across to Mara¡¯s room.


    She was on the bed, reading, sunlight warming her face through the curtains.


    I got up, showered quickly, and came back into the room.


    ¡°Good morning, Mara,¡± I said.


    She looked up at me with those soft brown eyes-and smiled.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± she replied, and something in her expression was lighter. Calmer. Maybe that orgasm did take the edge


    off.


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± I asked.


    She shook her head. ¡°Was waiting for you to wake up so we could eat together. Before you go out.¡±


    1 paused.


    It was time to tell her the truth.


    I wasn¡¯t going anywhere today.


    And maybe-just maybe-this was the start of something different.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    471


    28 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Willing

 Favorite Curse 28

    28 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Willing


    Lucian


    We ate breakfast in silence.


    It wasn¡¯t ufortable-just heavy. Like both of us were waiting for the other to speak first.


    ¡°Mara,¡± I said eventually, gently.


    She looked up from her te, guarded.


    ¡°I want us to spend two weeks at the beach resort.¡±


    Her eyes widened. ¡°Me?¡± she asked, confusion flickering across her face.


    ¡°Yes, you.¡±


    She stared at me for a long moment, like she wasn¡¯t sure if I was serious.


    I reached for her hand, and she didn¡¯t pull away-at first.


    ¡°I want to try, Mara. Really try,¡± I said, voice low.


    That¡¯s when she jerked her hand back.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a fool, Lucian,¡± she snapped, and her voice cracked at the edges. I could hear the hurt underneath.


    ¡°I¡¯m not with Tina,¡± I said quickly. ¡°I broke up with her a week before our wedding. Those videos were old. She¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s


    desperate.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Stop lying. You go to her every night. Everyone knows. They all talk.¡±


    I didn¡¯t realize my absence had affected her that much. I didn¡¯t know it mattered to her.


    I leaned forward, trying to steady my voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t go to her, Mara. I leave the house. I drive around. I stay away because I know if I¡¯m near you, I¡¯ll want to touch you.


    And I know you¡¯re not ready for that.¡±


    She blinked at me. Her expression softened, just a little.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± she said quietly.


    I bowed my head.


    ¡°Please,¡± I said. ¡°Look at me.¡±


    She hesitated-then looked up.


    ¡°Would I lie to you about that?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer. But she didn¡¯t look away either.


    ¡°When I came to your house, I was angry,¡± I said. ¡°Martha had told me things. I was stupid. I said things I can¡¯t take back. I hurt you. I know that. But I don¡¯t want us to keep punishing each other. We don¡¯t have to love each other overnight, but maybe¡­ we can stop being miserable.¡±


    Her face faltered.


    ¡°The office?¡± she asked, almost in a whisper.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been doing overtime. I needed the money to book the resort.¡±


    11


    28ucian¡¯s POV) Willing


    She rxed just a bit, her shoulders dropping.


    ¡°As much as I¡¯d like to go,¡± she said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t want drama with Tina.¡±


    I reached for her hand again, and this time, she let me hold it.


    ¡°There¡¯s no Tina,¡± I told her. ¡°No mistress. No one else.¡±


    ¡°I tried to tell you that day she sent the video,¡± I added softly, ¡°but you didn¡¯t let me.¡±


    +8 Points


    She didn¡¯t respond right away, but something shifted in her expression. Her guard wasn¡¯t down-but it wasn¡¯t all the way up anymore either.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she said.


    It was quiet. Cautious.


    But it was a yes.


    And I smiled.


    After breakfast, we returned to our room.


    We sat together at the foot of her bed,ptop open between us, scrolling through the resort¡¯s website. It felt strange- normal, almost. Like we were just two people nning a weekend getaway, not two strangers tied together by politics and


    obligation.


    ¡°Should we book a room with double beds?¡± I asked gently, testing the waters.


    She nodded without looking at me.


    A pang of disappointment hit me, but I swallowed it. She needed time. And I was willing to give it to her.


    When we went to check avability, there was only one option left-their honeymoon chalet. Of course.


    ¡°I guess we¡¯ll take it,¡± Mara said, her voice neutral. No hesitation.


    I booked it immediately.


    We packed in quiet coordination, and Austin helped us carry our bags out to the car. Just as we were heading down the steps of the mansion, Darian appeared like a storm waiting to break.


    ¡°Lucian!¡± he called.


    I clenched my jaw. Of course.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, already exhausted.


    ¡°Please, Lucian. Don¡¯t do this. Let her go.¡±


    As if I had kidnapped her.


    ¡°Mind your damn business and stop troubling me and my wife,¡± I snapped. ¡°You had your chance. You blew it. Why can¡¯t you just let her be?¡±


    ¡°You know she loves me,¡± he shot back. ¡°You have someone you love-someone who loves you back. Don¡¯t take her from


    me.¡±


    My blood boiled.


    ¡°Your mother took her from you,¡± I said. ¡°When she manipted Father into buying her for me. And stop spreading lies about Tina. We¡¯re done. I broke up with her before the wedding. You think this is healthy? This obsession? Let. Her. Go.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a pregnant girl inside this house who¡¯s crazy about you,¡± I added. ¡°Maybe try focusing on her.¡±


    26 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Willing


    Darian¡¯s face twisted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what to do,¡± he spat. ¡°I don¡¯t want Tiffa-¡±


    I cut him off.


    + Points >


    ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t have slept with her,¡± I said coldly. ¡°You should have spoken up when Father asked you how you felt about Mara. But you didn¡¯t. So stop ming the world for your cowardice.¡±


    I turned and walked away.


    Behind me, his voice cracked through the air like a whip.


    ¡°Mara, don¡¯t believe his lies! Lucian is a monster!¡±


    I flinched at that word. Not because it hurt-but because it almost fit.


    I slid into the driver¡¯s seat, started the car, and nced at Mara.


    She just stared ahead. Silent. Distant.


    ¡°I promise you¡¯ll have peace and quiet at the resort, Mara,¡± I said quietly.


    She gave a small nod. No words.


    She kept silent for the entire drive. And maybe that was okay. Maybe silence was better than more screaming, more


    usations, more pain.


    But as we drove away from the mansion and everything it represented, I let one fragile thought settle in my mind:


    Maybe this trip could change something between us.


    Maybe not love.


    But maybe peace.


    And peace¡­ would be enough for now.


    1


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    H


    Vote


    471


    <29 Why Do You Care


    + Points >

 Favorite Curse 29

    29 Why Do You Care


    Mara


    I sat in silence as Lucian drove us to the resort. My hands stayed clenched in myp, and I stared out the window, trying to pretend the car wasn¡¯t heavy with everything unsaid.


    The argument between him and Darian still echoed in my head-loud, raw, and humiliating.


    They were fighting over me like I was some object dropped between them, and I hated that my presence had turned their home into a battleground.


    When we arrived at the resort, neither of us said much. The room was beautiful-too beautiful. Romantic in all the wrong ways. Like it was meant for a couple who couldn¡¯t keep their hands off each other. But that wasn¡¯t us. We moved around


    the space like polite strangers.


    The chalet smelled of pine and clean air, and for a moment, I could breathe. At least here, I wouldn¡¯t have to tiptoe around Darian or pretend not to notice Lucian¡¯s disappearing act every night.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I believed what Lucian said about Tina-but I wanted to. I needed to. Somewhere inside me, under the bruises and doubt, there was still a woman who wanted her marriage to work.


    I watched him carefully ce his wristwatch on the nightstand. He moved with a quietness I wasn¡¯t used to. No sharp edges. No cold silence. Just¡­..gentleness. It made me suspicious.


    ¡°Why are you being nice to me, Lucian?¡± I asked. My voice came out low, edged with the weight of everything we hadn¡¯t


    said.


    He paused, like the question caught him off guard. After he tucked our suitcases into the cupboard, he sat on the couch. I stayed on the edge of the king-size bed, watching him. Waiting.


    ¡°Why would you ask me that?¡± he said finally, soft like I¡¯d asked something he couldn¡¯t quite trante.


    I looked at him, steady. ¡°Because it¡¯s different from what you said at my father¡¯s house. You were clear back then. Cruel,


    but clear.¡±


    His face tightened. Shame crept in as he bowed his head.


    ¡°I was angry,¡± he said after a beat. ¡°Martha told me things that¡­ got in my head. I reacted. I shouldn¡¯t have. I didn¡¯t mean most of it. I just-I wanted to understand who you really were.¡±


    His voice cracked around the edges, but his eyes-those sharp blue eyes-were almost begging.


    Tina,¡± I said, and his whole face shifted. ¡°Didn¡¯t you love her enough?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer right away. Just sat there, the question sitting heavy between us. And in his silence, I saw something flicker-regret, maybe. Or loss. Or both.


    ¡°I cared about her,¡± Lucian finally said, his voice low and steady, ¡°but Martha made sure my father forced me into marrying


    you. She knew how you felt about Darian. She wanted to ruin things from the start. I knew you¡¯d be sad, maybe even


    resentful. And I couldn¡¯t, in good conscience, let you go through that alone.¡±


    He paused, eyes meeting mine with a rity I hadn¡¯t seen in him before.


    ¡°How could I stand by while your whole world shifted, and mine stayed the same? That didn¡¯t feel right. And above all, I wasn¡¯t going to disrespect you by keeping a mistress. Tina deserved better than to be hidden away. She deserves a chance to fall in love, build a real life with someone else.¡±


    29 Why Do You Cate


    He took a breath.


    + Points?


    ¡°So no, we might not be in love-but I¡¯mmitted to trying. If nothing else, we can be friends. I¡¯d like to be someone you can trust, Mara. That much, I can offer.¡±


    His wordsnded harder than I expected. They were honest. Measured. Unexpected. I¡¯d heard too many things about Lucian-cold, selfish, arrogant. But sitting here, I couldn¡¯t help but think: maybe they were wrong.


    ¡°You¡¯re kind to me,¡± I said simply, trying to find the right words.


    He gave a softugh, the sound short and dry.


    ¡°Then why do people say such awful things about you?¡± I asked.


    He leaned back slightly and looked away for a moment, as if deciding how much to say.


    ¡°You¡¯ve met Martha,¡± he said. ¡°Imagine what she could do with unlimited ess to me-since I was a boy. She never wanted me to inherit the Alpha position. So she worked from the shadows, turning people against me. Told the world I recklessly got someone killed-an innocent pack member.¡±


    I felt my brow furrow. ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡±


    He shook his head.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t drunk. My brakes failed. And someoneced the scene with silver. It wasn¡¯t the crash that killed the biker-it was the silver. I was the target, but I survived.¡±


    I stared at him, the weight of his words slowly settling in. It wasn¡¯t just scandal. It was betrayal.


    ¡°You think Martha tried to kill you?¡± I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.


    He stiffened, then looked me dead in the eye. ¡°Don¡¯t ever say that again, Mara. Not out loud. You don¡¯t know who¡¯s listening. My father might be powerful, but he¡¯s blind where she¡¯s concerned.¡±


    I nodded, taking it in. I believed him.


    Then, after a pause, he looked at me with a softness I wasn¡¯t ready for.


    ¡°Mara,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯d like to get to know you. I¡¯d like to be your friend, if that¡¯s something you¡¯d be open to.¡±


    He was my husband-yet nothing about this felt forced.


    He hadn¡¯t touched me. Hadn¡¯t made demands.


    Any other man might have imed me, used his title to justify it. But Lucian waited. Gave me room. Offered me choice.


    Friendship wasn¡¯t too much to give.


    ¡°I think I¡¯d like that,¡± I said.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    E


    Vote


    471


    <30 Let¡¯s Explore


    + Paints >

 Favorite Curse 30

    30 Let¡¯s Explore


    Mara


    We spent the rest of the day like two people trying to remember how to be around each other-watching movies, talking about everything and nothing. It was easy in a way I hadn¡¯t expected. No pressure, no pretense.


    When it was time to sleep, we settled on opposite edges of the bed like bookends-close, but untouched. And that¡¯s exactly how we stayed until morning.


    The next day, the sun spilled into the room warm and slow. Breakfast had been delivered, and we moved through our routines quietly. Peacefully.


    Lucian walked out of the bathroom in shorts and a loose white shirt, half-buttoned. The soft fabric clung just enough to his chest to reveal the curve of a tattoo. He looked unfairly good-rxed, confident, untouchable. I caught myself


    staring.


    He caught me, too.


    A half-smile curled on his lips, and then he said, ¡°You can look, Mara. Trust me-I do. Every night when you¡¯re asleep, I end up covering you with the nket, but not before I get my fill.¡±


    Heat rushed to my face. I was in nothing but an oversized T-shirt andce panties-ones he bought for me, no less. He hadn¡¯t tried anything, hadn¡¯t even hinted, but it was clear now he noticed everything.


    He wasn¡¯t just trying. He was paying attention.


    I stayed quiet, unsure what to say. Embarrassed, but not in a bad way.


    ¡°How do you like your coffee?¡± he asked, already pouring a cup.


    ¡°Sugar and cocoa,¡± I said, and he blinked, clearly surprised.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ creative,¡± he said, tilting his head, amused rather than judgmental.


    ¡°I¡¯mctose intolerant,¡± I exined. ¡°So I¡¯ve had to improvise a lot.¡±


    Something in his face shifted. He didn¡¯tugh. Didn¡¯t brush it off. He looked¡­ thoughtful.


    ¡°So, you love the taste of milk, but your body treats it like poison?¡± he said, more to himself than to me.


    I nodded.


    He ced the cup down gently and met my eyes. ¡°No more milk, then.¡±


    I raised a brow. ¡°Lucian, you can still have milk. It doesn¡¯t affect you.¡±


    He shook his head, smiling softly. ¡°You love cream, but your body rejects it. That¡¯s already torture. I¡¯m not going to sit here and sip a creamytte in front of you like it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll drink my coffee with cocoa too. Maybe I¡¯ll get used to it.¡±


    His tone was casual, but the meaning behind it hit deeper than I expected.


    It was such a small thing. A cup of coffee. A choice. But no one had ever made that kind of choice for me before.


    He noticed. He adjusted. Just to make it easier for me.


    My heart tugged, even though I was trying so hard to keep it locked up.


    Maybe he really did want friendship. Maybe he wasn¡¯t full of it like they said. And maybe-just maybe-this was the beginning of something that wouldn¡¯t end in disappointment.


    30 Let¡¯s Explore


    I hoped so.


    God, I really hoped so.


    I watched Lucian prepare the coffee, adding cocoa with a quiet sort of determination. He took a cautious first sip-his


    face said everything.


    It wasn¡¯t love at first taste. Still, he didn¡¯tin. By the second sip, it looked like he was starting to tolerate it. Maybe


    even like it.


    We had breakfast in a calm silence, the kind that felt¡­ settled. Comfortable. Then, out of nowhere, he asked if I¡¯d like to take a walk along the beach.


    I agreed.


    I slipped into the turquoise bikini he¡¯d bought me, pairing it with a short, white crochet jacket that skimmed high above my


    knees.


    As I stepped out, I caught him staring. Not in a disrespectful way-just curious, appreciative.


    He looked away when I noticed, but not before a faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips.


    It was cute. He was cute. And I hated that it made me feel seen.


    As we walked barefoot in the soft sand, the sea rolling gently beside us, Lucian spoke.


    ¡°Mara, have you thought about going back to healing school?¡±


    I blinked at him, caught off guard. ¡°I¡¯m training to be Gamma,¡± I said. It came out more like a question.


    He stopped walking and turned to me.


    ¡°Everyone knows you joined the academy because of Darian,¡± he said, not cruelly, just honest.


    ¡°You¡¯re good at it, but I¡¯ve also seen the way you read medical texts. The way your eyes light up when you talk about anatomy, healing. You could do both. If you wanted.¡±


    The fact that he noticed stunned me. Not just noticed-I mean, paid attention.


    ¡°I can¡¯t afford it,¡± I said quietly. ¡°Even if I wanted to go back, it¡¯s too expensive.¡±


    ¡°I own Steel Corp,¡± he said simply. ¡°I¡¯ll pay.¡±


    1 shook my head immediately.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to bring Martha¡¯s wrath on us both. You know she¡¯ll find a way to punish you. She already pushed your


    father to strip you of the Alpha title. She might evene for your position at thepany.¡±


    He let out a lowugh, the kind that sounded more tired than amused.


    ¡°You really are selfless, Mara. I wish we¡¯d met properly-without the politics, the arrangement, the mess, I wish I¡¯d courted you the way you deserved.¡±


    Then his tone shifted, became more serious.


    ¡°Steel Corp is untouchable. It belonged to my mother. The Nighthorn fortune, too. My father gave everything to me, not just out of duty, but guilt. Martha¡¯s reach ends at the gates of Steel. That¡¯s why she¡¯s clinging to Tiffany Northwood¡¯s child -she wants a piece of what she can¡¯t control. She doesn¡¯t care about Darian or the baby. She never has.¡±


    I stared at him, absorbing it all.


    ¡°I thought you were just another rich heir ying boss,¡± I said quietly.


    30 Let¡¯s Explore


    He smiled, but there was something sad behind it.


    + Points>


    ¡°I could¡¯ve been. But I¡¯m choosing not to be. I¡¯m working my way up from the ground-not for appearances, but because I want to understand thepany. Its people. Its systems. I want to make it better.¡±


    He paused, then added, ¡°My mother and father built it with purpose. I want to honor that.¡±


    It was the most honest thing I¡¯d ever heard him say. The picture of him was shifting in my mind-less of the arrogant stranger I married, more of a man quietly fighting for meaning in a world full of noise.


    ¡°What about Darian?¡± I asked. It wasn¡¯t about my old feelings-I was genuinely worried for him. This would be a bitter pill


    to swallow.


    Lucian¡¯s expression faltered, just for a moment. Then it smoothed back over like it had never cracked.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be Alpha,¡± he said evenly. ¡°And the right-wing of the Nighthorn mansion is his.¡±


    I nodded slowly. I wasn¡¯t stupid. That wasn¡¯t a constion prize-it was a well-ced distraction.


    Alpha Vander might have bent to Martha¡¯s will publicly, but privately, he gave Lucian the real crown.


    Money, power, control-it was all Lucian¡¯s.


    Titles were just words. Eventually, Darian would have toe to him for resources, for decisions. And when that happened, the Pack would see who the true Alpha really was.


    Lucian hadn¡¯t lost. He¡¯d just changed the game.


    And for the first time, I wasn¡¯t sure if that made him dangerous-or brilliant.


    Maybe both.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    Jone


    471

 Favorite Curse 31

    31 Let¡¯s Explore 2


    Mara


    Lucian had been the perfect gentleman at the resort.


    With no Martha. No Darian. No noise. It was just us.


    And in that rare, quiet space, something shifted.


    Weughed, talked, shared little stories about who we were before all this. Our likes. Our quirks.


    He told me how he always drank his tea too hot. I told him,how I sometimes fall asleep to the sound of water.


    It was strange-how quickly peace could grow between two people who started off on opposite sides of a battlefield.


    The first week was better than I expected. Better than I thought I deserved, honestly.


    Lucian kept saying he wanted to try-that we should give ourselves a real chance. And part of me had already surrendered the moment he told me he believed me over Martha¡¯s lies. But I held myself back.


    Tina still lingered in my mind like a shadow I didn¡¯t know how to dispel.


    But she was gone now. Even if she hadn¡¯t epted it, he had.


    Her messages to me had been full of venom and desperation, but I never showed him. I didn¡¯t want to poison what we were building. She wasn¡¯t our problem anymore.


    Tonight, I decided I was done waiting.


    I stepped out of the bathroom, wrapped in a towel, steam clinging to my skin. Lucian was lying on the bed, shirtless, in drawstring shorts. Rxed. Unaware of what I¡¯d already decided.


    He looked up and smiled when he saw me. I smiled back.


    ¡°Refreshed?¡± he asked.


    I nodded. He stood, casually reaching for his shirt.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you some space so you can-¡±


    I let the towel drop to the floor.


    He froze.


    For a second, the only sound in the room was his breath catching in his throat.


    Every time until now, Lucian had turned away. Given me privacy. Respected my boundaries, even when I hadn¡¯t asked. Especially when I hadn¡¯t asked.


    But I was done waiting for him to make the first move. He wouldn¡¯t-not unless I made it clear he could.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look away,¡± I said, releasing the second towel from my head. My damp hair tumbled down my shoulders.


    ¡°You brought us here to get to know each other,¡± I said, stepping past him.


    I knelt by my bag and pulled out the vibrator I had packed-a sleek, curved g-spot stimtor. Not intimidating, but powerful. Something I hadn¡¯t used since before the wedding.


    I held it in my hand and looked back at him.


    Lucian was stunned. His expression unreadable-but he didn¡¯t turn away. He didn¡¯t move.


    There was tension in the air, but not difort. Anticipation. Awareness.


    He had wanted to know me. All of me. And I was done holding pieces back.


    After two months of exploring my body, I¡¯d be fluent in my own pleasure-what I liked, what made me gasp, what made me feel alive.


    I hadn¡¯t nned to share any of that with Lucian tonight, but when I stepped out of the bathroom and saw him- bare-chested, rxed, unaware-I acted on instinct.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look away, Lucian,¡± I said.


    He turned toward me, surprised by the firmness in my voice. I climbed onto the bed, facing him, every move deliberate.


    ¡°You told me once you¡¯d never touch me,¡± I said softly, inching forward until I was propped on my elbows.


    ¡°You said I should feel free to do as I liked. And that night¡­ the one you were supposed to im me, you left. You drove around for hours instead of forcing something I wasn¡¯t ready for.¡±


    His eyes held mine-guilt flickering beneath the surface.


    ¡°And the night you caught me touching myself¡­¡± I gave him a small, teasing smile. ¡°You said you loved the view. Well¡­ tonight, I thought I¡¯d upgrade it.¡±


    He swallowed, visibly tense, watching every inch of my movement as I leaned back against the headboard and slowly spread my legs.


    I touched myself, never breaking eye contact. It was bold. It was intentional. And I wanted him to see all of it-not for shock, but for connection. For trust.


    I motioned him closer.


    Lucian hesitated.


    He was struggling with himself, I could see it-torn between what he wanted and what he feared this would mean. The control he usually held so tightly was fraying.


    ¡°Mara,¡± he said, voice rough, ¡°are you sure about this?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Let me see you.¡±


    He hesitated again, then finally loosened the waistband of his shorts. When he revealed himself, I couldn¡¯t hide my curiosity, or the rush of anticipation that followed.


    ¡°What are you going to do with that?¡± I asked, teasing, breathless.


    He didn¡¯t answer in time. I leaned forward, gently taking him into my mouth.


    His breath hitched-my name slipping from his lips like a prayer. ¡°Mara¡­¡±


    I moved slowly, testing what felt right, following the sound of his breath and the tension in his thighs. I wasn¡¯t perfect, but I didn¡¯t need to be. I was present. With him. In this moment.


    Lucian pulled away just before the edge, gripping himself tightly, trying to stay in control-but he couldn¡¯t. He groaned as he let go, and I watched, fascinated by the rawness of it.


    Then, before I could say a word, he gentlyid me down and parted my legs. His hands were steady now, his expression unreadable but reverent.


    ¡°Mara,¡± he whispered, like it meant more than just my name.


    ¡°Your toys won¡¯t do this for you,¡± Lucian said, his voice low, just before he lowered his mouth between my legs.


    <31 Let¡¯s Explore 2


    Then-heat.


    His tongue was soft, warm, insistent.


    He sucked my clit gently into his mouth, and the sensation hit me like nothing I¡¯d ever felt before. My hips jerked on instinct. I couldn¡¯t hold still. Couldn¡¯t breathe right. His tongue traced down my slit, slow and skilled, and I moaned-


    shamelessly.


    0 = 1


    He was right. This wasn¡¯t something stic and battery-powered. This was alive. Intentional. Personal.


    When he pushed his tongue inside me, my body took over. My head fell back. I moaned his name without thinking.


    My hips moved on their own, chasing the pleasure, grinding against his mouth like I¡¯d waited a lifetime for this exact moment. He sucked my clit again, and then-gently-slid a finger inside me.


    That¡¯s when I stopped him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mara?¡± he asked, pausing, concerned.


    I couldn¡¯t speak.


    I just shook my head, but it was toote. He saw the truth in my eyes.


    *f**k¡­¡± he whispered, sitting up slightly, his face shifting from pleasure to realization. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this.¡±


    I turned my face away, suddenly shy. Ridiculously shy, after everything I¡¯d just let him do. But it was true-what he¡¯d


    discovered. And now it was real between us.


    I started to move off the bed, but he caught my wrist and pulled me gently back into his arms.


    Points 2


    Before I could exin, he kissed me-soft, slow, tasting of me, of warmth and something like reverence. And then, without


    a word, he kissed down my body again, spreading my legs with care this time, not urgency.


    ¡°Let me take care of you,¡± he whispered against my skin. ¡°I won¡¯t go inside. I promise.¡±


    I nodded, and his mouth returned to me. This time, I let go.


    Lucian kissed and licked until my legs trembled. Until I cried out his name with no hesitation.


    The orgasm hit hard, my body arching, clenching uncontrobly around nothing-just desperate air and the pressure he


    built with his mouth.


    When he asked, ¡°May I?¡±-referring to his fingers-I nodded again, trusting himpletely.


    He didn¡¯t go deep. He moved carefully, massaging my inner walls with gentle strokes until my aching body finally rxed,


    unclenched, surrendered.


    Afterward, wey on the bed, his body warm beside mine. He kissed me again-slow and sweet, like it wasn¡¯t about s*x


    anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mara,¡± he said softly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry for,¡± I whispered. ¡°I wanted this. All of it.¡±


    He looked at me, searching my face, then nodded, content. ¡°Do you mind if I hold you?¡±


    I shook my head.


    I moved into his arms and rested against him, his hand brushing slow, calming circles on my back.


    Something changed between us that night. After the fire of everything we¡¯d done, we found calm. Comfort. No more


    walls, no more guessing.


    32 By the Beach


    +8 Ponts

 Favorite Curse 32

    32 By the Beach


    Mara


    Ourst week at the resort blurred into something warm and electric. We couldn¡¯t keep our hands off each other.


    We kissed often, touched often, and the boundaries between us kept dissolving. The wildest moment? On the beach. And after that, I started seriously considering going all the way with my husband.


    I wanted him. Badly.


    Darian wouldn¡¯t stop calling. Tina wouldn¡¯t stop texting. She sent videos, iming they were recent, as if trying to prove Lucian wasn¡¯t truly mine. But I knew better. He never left my side. She was lying-and the best part? I didn¡¯t even care to


    respond.


    Let her squirm.


    What I felt for Lucian was no longer just curiosity. It wasn¡¯t the resort or the absence of noise. It was him.


    The way he believed me when no one else did. The way he shielded me from Martha¡¯s venom.


    That morning he tossed me onto the bed and said he believed me-even when everything screamed I was guilty-that was the moment. That was when something cracked open inside me.


    Now, I¡¯d finally epted it.


    With only two days left, I returned to our chalet and found a box on the bed. A small envelope rested on top.


    My darling Mara,


    Please do me the honour of wearing this and meeting me at the only tent by the beach.


    Inside the box was a turquoise backless dress-short, delicate, undeniably sexy. I hesitated, nerves prickling at the edges, but I knew he¡¯d chosen it with care. I wore a jacket over it, the evening air just cool enough to justify it, and waited for my


    escort.


    A resort staff member arrived promptly, treating me with more formality than usual. He led me along the shoreline until I saw it-a single tent glowing in the dusk, lit from within.


    Lucian stood there in white linen. Shirt unbuttoned just enough. Hair tousled just enough. He looked like he belonged in a magazine, but he was mine. And what caught me even more than his appearance was his smile-when he saw me.


    He stepped forward and pulled out a chair for me. Gentle. Intentional.


    ¡°You look beautiful, Mara,¡± he said.


    I smiled, but all I could think was I don¡¯t want to sit across from you. I want to be with you.


    He took his seat across the table, clearly expecting a quiet dinner. But I couldn¡¯t pretend. Not tonight.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, Lucian,¡± I said, and he raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°No? So what do you want?¡±


    I exhaled slowly. This was it. No hesitation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to take gentle leaps anymore. I want to jump,¡± I said. ¡°I want you to take me. All of me.¡±


    His eyes searched mine, and for the first time tonight, he didn¡¯t smile.


    ¡°You know if we go all the way, there¡¯s no turning back,¡± he said. His voice was calm but serious. ¡°Are you ready for that?¡±


    He shook his head-not in refusal, but like he was trying to process the moment. The weight of it.


    ¡°I want it to be special, Mara,¡± Lucian said gently. ¡°I want it to be because you want me-not because you feel like we¡¯re


    stuck together.¡±


    I sighed, not out of frustration but relief. He needed to hear this.


    ¡°I want you, Lucian,¡± I said, meeting his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted you for a while. But I thought Tina was still in the picture, so I protected myself. I built a wall. Now that she¡¯s not, I¡¯m ready to take it down. I¡¯m willing to try.¡±


    He let out a quiet breath, something soft flickering in his eyes. Then came the question I expected.


    ¡°Darian?¡±


    I shook my head.


    ¡°Darian may want me now, but he¡¯s not right for me. I¡¯ve crushed on him for four years, Lucian-but a crush fades. I want


    something more. And I believe you can give me that.¡±


    His expression shifted. More intense now. More serious.


    ¡°If we go all the way, Mara, I won¡¯t take it lightly,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m jealous. I don¡¯t share. When I give, it¡¯s everything I¡¯ve got. If I


    give you my heart, it won¡¯t be halfway. Are you ready for that kind ofmitment from me?¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± I whispered. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want.¡±


    He stepped closer, his voice quieter now, more vulnerable.


    ¡°You might think it¡¯s too much, but I¡¯m ready to trust you with my heart. I want to be happy with you. Are you willing to


    trust me with yours?¡±


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. I nodded again.


    He moved, slow and deliberate, and when he reached me, I stood to meet him. He kissed me-soft at first, then deeper, his breath warm against mine. A moan slipped from me before I realized it.


    He lifted me with ease andid me gently on the bed, like I was something precious. His hands were careful, his eyes never leaving mine as he peeled my jacket away, then the dress. I let him undress me, everyyer a choice, every


    movement a promise.


    I had waited for this. Anticipated it. And now, there was no fear, only need-and the certainty that I was ready.


    Lucian undressed slowly, no rush, no bravado. Just quiet purpose.


    When he joined me on the bed, he kissed my lips again, then my jaw, down to my throat, and then to my ears.


    My body reacted instinctively-moaning, trembling. His mouth moved to my breasts, his hands grounding me while I


    melted beneath him.


    ¡°Lucian¡­¡± I moaned, unable to keep it in.


    He slid a finger over my clit, circling it gently before trailing lower. His touch at my entrance sent a jolt through me,


    pleasure and anticipation crashing into one another.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± I whispered again, breathless.


    He paused. His voice was low, reverent.


    ¡°I want to taste you, Mara?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I breathed, already trembling.


    32 By the Beach


    Points >


    He moved between my legs, kissing my thighs before his mouth found me. I gasped. The pleasure was fast, sharp, overwhelming.


    My body responded before my mind could catch up. I came undone, crying out, shaking under his touch, his mouth, his


    care.


    And then, when I opened my eyes, he was kneeling in front of me. His body bare, his desire evident.


    But still-he waited.


    As I


    Waited for me to choose.


    He looked at me with a fiery intensity that left no doubt-he¡¯d wanted this. Wanted me.


    And I felt it. Every bit of it.


    Lucian moved over me slowly, deliberately, as if trying to memorize the moment. When he positioned himself, his gaze


    never left mine.


    ¡°This might hurt a bit, Mara,¡± he said, voice thick with emotion.


    I nodded. I was ready.


    He eased into me, and I gasped-there was a sharp sting, fleeting, but real.


    He paused, letting me adjust, and when he began to move, the pain melted into something else. Something warmer. Sweeter. My body weed him.


    He moved rhythmically, his breath syncing with mine, the space between us disappearing. Each thrust sent waves of pleasure through me, and my body responded instinctively-clenching around him, drawing him deeper.


    A pressure began to build, deep and fast, curling at the base of my spine.


    ¡°Come for me, Mara,¡± he whispered, his voice rough and reverent.


    And I did. I unraveled around him, gasping his name as pleasure pulsed through me. My body, trembled, and still, he held me-steady, present, his own release close behind.


    We didn¡¯t stop. Not right away.


    We made love again. And again.


    The night stretched long and warm around us, like we were the only two people in the world. It felt like a second wedding night-the one we never truly had. Every kiss, every touch, was a promise we hadn¡¯t yet spoken out loud.


    Eventually, my body gave in, sore and spent, and I curled into his chest. He pulled me close without a word, tucking me against him like I belonged there.


    And for the first time, I didn¡¯t question it.


    I did belong there.


    That night wasn¡¯t just about desire-it was a beginning. A reset. A choice we both made, fully and freely.


    As Iy in his arms, drifting between sleep and thought, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the days ahead would hold-for


    us, now truly a couple.


    And for the first time in a long time, I was ready to find out.


    9


    Vote


    510


    1

 Favorite Curse 33

    33 (Lucian¡¯s POV) A Gift


    Lucian


    Mara was untouched.


    How would I have known?


    She was bold. Sensual. The way she pulled me into bed, the way she looked at me-it was all so sure, so unapologetic. I never would¡¯ve guessed.


    And yet, she trusted me with that. With herself.


    I didn¡¯t see iting.


    I wasn¡¯t prepared for the way she undid me-physically, emotionally. The way she imed me, quietly, without even trying.


    I keep thinking back to the day I went to her father¡¯s house-how I ran my mouth, said things I didn¡¯t mean, things I¡¯ll probably always regret. That single conversation set us back. We spent two months and two weeks walking on eggshells because of it. All that time wasted.


    If I hadn¡¯t spoken like a fool, I wouldn¡¯t have been so hung up on Darian. I wouldn¡¯t have questioned her feelings. I would¡¯ve seen what was in front of me from the start.


    She was mine long before I knew it.


    Martha thought she was punishing me by pairing me with Mara. But she gave me something I never even knew I wanted. My father was right-Mara was too good for Darian. Hell, she was too good for me.


    That night in the tent, when we made love¡­ it meant everything. I wanted it to be more than just s*x. I needed it to be more. I hope she felt it too, because I¡¯ve never felt anything like it.


    Finding out I was her first changed something in me. Deep down.


    I made a promise then and there: she would never regret it. I would never make her question whether she mattered. She would alwayse first. Always.


    Morning came soft and slow.


    The ocean whispered just beyond the tent walls, and light spilled across her skin in the most unreal way. I watched her sleep,mitting every inch of her face to memory. She was beautiful. She was mine.


    I ran a finger down her cheek, gently.


    Mine.


    She stirred, eyes fluttering open. A soft smile curved her lips. ¡°Lucian,¡± she whispered.


    Before she could say anything else, I kissed her-deep, slow, pouring everything I felt into that moment. She kissed me back just as fiercely. We shifted, kneeling, facing each other in bed, devouring each other like we hadn¡¯t already had a night full of passion.


    When I finally pulled back, I rested my forehead against hers, catching my breath.


    ¡°Thank you, Mara,¡± I said.


    She couldn¡¯t hold my gaze. That was okay.


    I took her hands in mine. ¡°I promise never to cheat on you. Never to disrespect you. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you. I¡¯ll protect you. I¡¯ll trust you. Always. You¡¯re my wife. My mate. And you are more than enough for me.¡±


    Her eyes welled up, and she pulled away, wiping tears from her cheeks.


    My chest tightened. ¡°Did I say something-?¡±


    She shook her head before I could finish.


    ¡°They¡¯re happy tears,¡± she said softly.


    I nodded, relief washing over me.


    ¡°If I knew you felt this way,¡± she whispered, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have been so guarded. But I thought you meant the things you said that day at my house. I thought you were still with Tina.¡±


    She looked around the tent as if grounding herself again.


    I took her chin gently and turned her back to face me.


    ¡°I was lost then. I¡¯m not anymore.¡±


    And I meant every word.


    ¡°Thank you for this, Lucian,¡± Mara whispered. ¡°We needed it. We needed it so much.¡±


    I pulled her into me and kissed her with everything I had-every silent promise, every truth I hadn¡¯t yet spoken. That morning, we didn¡¯t make love again.


    I figured she might still be sore. But something had shifted between us, and I knew we had entered a new chapter. One I nned to honor with every word and every action from here on out.


    Mara walked out of the tent wearing my boxers and one of my shirts. She didn¡¯t want to trek back to the chalet in the sexy turquoise dress I¡¯d picked for her, and I didn¡¯t me her. She looked incredible in my clothes-barefaced, fresh, and mine.


    The sight of her like that lit a different kind of fire in me. One that wasn¡¯t just about lust-it was about love, pride,


    connection.


    I threw on my trousers and vest, and we left the tent hand-in-hand, walking through the soft morning light like we belonged in it.


    Back at the chalet, while she disappeared into the bathroom, I stepped aside and called Austin.


    He answered on the third ring.


    ¡°Austin.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, sir,¡± he said, voice alert but warm.


    ¡°We¡¯reing back today. Mara and I will now be sharing a bed,¡± I said simply. ¡°Make the necessary changes to the


    bedroom before we arrive.¡±


    There was a pause, then a smile in his voice. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    I knew he was rooting for us. So many people were, quietly.


    I ended the call and went to join Mara in the shower.


    She turned under the spray and smiled at me-one of those smiles that melted away all the weight I¡¯d been carrying. I stepped in beside her, letting the warm water soak us both.


    No words were needed. I could feel her arousal, and the way her eyes darkened told me everything I needed to know.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you sore?¡± I asked gently.


    She shook her head.


    93 (Lucian¡¯s POV) A Gift.


    $8 Pont>


    I kissed her, slow and deep, and lifted her easily, pressing her against the tiled wall. Her legs wrapped around me, and I entered her with the same care I¡¯d given her the night before.


    She moaned softly, and the sound made something inside me snap in the best way.


    I moved with rhythm, with purpose-drawing pleasure from her and giving it back in return. Her body trembled when she came, and I wasn¡¯t far behind.


    I held her close, anchored in that perfect moment, before gently setting her down.


    We showered in quiet harmony and stepped out together, wrapped in warmth and something more than love-ease.


    While packing our things, I noticed a change in her expression. Her eyes had dimmed slightly. She was quieter.


    ¡°Mara,¡± I said softly, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She paused for a second, then looked at me, her voice low.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to go back there.¡±


    The Nighthorn mansion.


    I understood. More than anyone else ever could. That house held more shadows than walls. Darian. Martha. The


    constant weight of pretending everything was fine when it wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°If you feel this way¡­¡± I started, watching her closely, ¡°why did you kiss him in the library?¡±


    It had been sitting with me for a while-that kiss. It messed with my head more than I¡¯d admit. And now that everything


    between us was open, I needed to hear the truth.


    Mara looked at me, her expression unreadable at first. Like she was carefully choosing her words.


    ¡°The truth, Mara,¡± I said, my voice softer this time. ¡°I won¡¯t be mad.¡±


    She smiled gently, then said, ¡°It was a goodbye kiss. He wouldn¡¯t have let me leave the library otherwise.¡±


    And just like that, the weight fell off my chest. I felt like a fool. All that anger, the way I¡¯d spiraled, the doubt-it was for nothing. The kiss meant nothing to her. I could see it clearly now.


    ¡°And us?¡± I asked, still needing to hear it from her lips.


    ¡°I wanted to try,¡± she said. ¡°I felt something during our dance that night-real chemistry. I thought we could build on it. But then you left. And the things you said at my father¡¯s house¡­ they kept echoing in my head. I didn¡¯t want toe off as


    desperate.¡±


    She paused, eyes steady on mine.


    ¡°But when I realised you were no longer with Tina, when I saw how you treated me-how you protected me, cared for me- I knew. No one¡¯s ever loved me the way you have, Lucian. In the little time we¡¯ve truly spent together, I¡¯ve finally felt what it means to be seen. To be safe. I¡¯m ready to go all the way with you, but please¡­ please don¡¯t break my heart.¡±


    She didn¡¯t need to plead. It was already mine.


    I stepped forward and kissed her, slow and certain.


    ¡°I won¡¯t break your heart, Mara,¡± I said, and meant it with everything I had.


    She nodded, eyes shining.


    ¡°We¡¯ll move out of the mansion,¡± I added. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll make it happen.¡±


    Her lips parted in surprise, then curled into a hopeful smile. ¡°What about your father? He loves you too much to let you go.


    **3 (Lucian¡¯s POV) A Gift


    I couldn¡¯t help theugh that escaped me. She¡¯d figured it out. I was his favorite, and we both knew it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him,¡± I said. ¡°Gradually. He won¡¯t be thrilled, but he¡¯ll understand. I just need you to be patient with me.¡±


    ¡°I can do that,¡± she said softly.


    She turned to get dressed, and I let my eyes drift to her bare neck. I¡¯d wanted to im her in the tent-mark her as mine-


    but I held back. She deserved to choose that moment. Not have it decided for her.


    As she pulled on her clothes, I grinned.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see you in the clothes-and lingerie-I picked for you,¡± I said. ¡°I got them because I knew you¡¯d look


    incredible in every single one.¡±


    She rolled her eyes yfully, but I caught the flush in her cheeks before she turned away.


    The rest of the day passed in a kind of quiet bliss. We stayed wrapped in each other, in the warmth of the bed, the peace


    of the room, the rity of knowing exactly where we stood.


    We finally had the honeymoon we both wanted-not born from lust or duty, but from something stronger.


    Love.


    Real, steady, undeniable love.


    (Lucas¡¯s POV) A ft That Keeps Giving

 Favorite Curse 34

    34 (Lucian¡¯s POV) A Gift That Keeps Giving


    Lucian


    It was finally time to return to the Nighthorn Mansion.


    I could feel Mara¡¯s tension before we even packed the car. Her body was quiet, her smiles smaller, her gaze distant. She


    didn¡¯t like that ce, and I didn¡¯t me her. But she was strong-too strong. She hid her difort behindposure so well, most people wouldn¡¯t see it.


    But I saw it.


    So before we left, I made love to her. Not rushed, not demanding-just to remind her she wasn¡¯t walking into that house


    alone.


    The drive back was mostly silent. Comfortable, but thoughtful. My hand rested on her bare thigh, stroking her skin in slow circles while I steered with the other. She let out a soft exhale, the kind that told me my touch still calmed her-and maybe


    even excited her. I smiled to myself. Even now, the smallest reaction from her meant everything.


    When we pulled up to the mansion, Austin was already at the entrance, waiting with the calm precision he was known for. I stepped out first, handing him the keys and a quick nod. ¡°Make sure our things are brought up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± he said.


    Then, without a word, I swept Mara into my arms bridal-style. She gasped softly, but wrapped her arms around my neck as I carried her through the front entrance. Maybe it was a little over-the-top, but I wanted to rewrite how this ce felt for


    her. For us.


    I headed toward the left wing-our wing now. The room modification was Austin¡¯s work, based on my quiet instructions. I hadn¡¯t seen the final version, so even I didn¡¯t know exactly what we were walking into. But I had faith he understood what


    this needed to be.


    We stepped through the door that used to be mine.


    I set her down gently, and she turned in a slow circle, taking in the changes. The once-cold space now had a warm, lived-in feel. Softer lighting. A shared lounge area. A feeling of home.


    ¡°Lucian¡­¡± she breathed, her voice tinged with awe.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± I asked, suddenly unsure, tension creeping up my spine.


    She nodded quickly, smiling. Relief washed through me. I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been holding my breath.


    ¡°The other door is permanently locked,¡± I added, referring to the connecting door that once led to her side of the hall. That


    part of our arrangement-separate rooms-was over.


    She moved toward the bedroom, and her joy was unfiltered now. She squealed as she stepped inside.


    The changes weren¡¯t dramatic, but enough to shift the energy from utilitarian to intimate. A space made for two people


    who belonged together.


    Before she could say anything else, I pulled her close. We fell into each other again-this time, on the bed that was now


    ours.


    We spent the rest of the day like that, wrapped in each other. No pressure. No expectations. Just peace.


    I woke the next morning to the familiar presence of my father¡¯s voice in my mind.


    ¡°How was your getaway with your wife?¡± he asked, his tone light.


    94 (LUGAR¡¯S POV) A Gift That Keeps Giving


    ¡°It was good,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Good enough to redo your bedroom, apparently,¡± he teased, clearly aware of the changes.


    Then, more seriously, ¡°Come for breakfast. There¡¯s something we need to discuss.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be there.¡±


    I sat up slowly, turning to look at Mara still asleep beside me-bare, soft, beautiful. For a moment, I wished we could stay right here, in this little bubble of peace we¡¯d created.


    But I knew better.


    Breakfast with my father wasn¡¯t just breakfast. Not when he used that tone.


    I just hoped it wasn¡¯t anything that would shake what Mara and I had finally built.


    Because this time, I wouldn¡¯t let anyone take it from me.


    I rolled over in bed and reached for my phone, expecting a few missed calls or messages-nothing unusual.


    Thirty-three missed calls from Tina.


    What the hell?


    I stared at the screen for a moment, feeling the weight of irritation build. I¡¯d been sending her money, urging her to get a


    job, and yet she still clung to the idea that there was something left between us. There wasn¡¯t. And with everything Mara and I had built-the peace we¡¯d found-I knew I couldn¡¯t keep letting Tina linger in the background.


    It was time to end it. For good.


    I slipped out of bed quietly so I wouldn¡¯t wake Mara. She looked so peaceful, tangled in the sheets, her expression soft. I


    wasn¡¯t going to let anything ruin this-not now.


    I went to the bathroom, brushed my teeth, took a quick shower, and steeled myself. Then I stepped into the sitting room


    and called her.


    She answered on the first ring.


    She sounded like she¡¯d been crying.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± she started, her voice cracking, ¡°you won¡¯t answer my calls, you won¡¯te see me. It¡¯s been almost three


    months-how much longer do I have to wait for you to realise-¡±


    ¡°Tina,¡± I cut her off. ¡°When I said it was over, I meant it.¡±


    There was silence on the line.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you to move on. I¡¯m married now. Mara and I are finally finding our footing, and I need you to respect that.


    Honestly, I think it¡¯s best we have a clean break; because you clearly haven¡¯t epted this. So I¡¯m saying it now-I won¡¯t be sending you money anymore. I don¡¯t want to stay in touch. Not even as friends.¡±


    ¡°Lucian¡­¡± she whispered, already on the edge.


    ¡°I stayed with you longer than I should have. Even when you told me you didn¡¯t want anything serious. Even when you refused to let me im or marry you. You said you needed time, and I gave it. But the moment my father chose Mara, suddenly you wanted to hold on to me? That¡¯s not fair to her-or to me. I cared about you, Tina, I really did. But I love my


    wife.¡±


    I paused, hoping she¡¯d understand. Hoping this would be thest time I had to say any of this.


    ¡°You need to let go. Please.¡±


    THE


    34 (Lucian¡¯s POV) A Gift That Keeps Giving


    The silence on the other end was heavy-until I heard it.


    A choked breath. Then a whisper.


    ¡°How can I let you go, Lucian?¡± she said. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ even if I want to.¡±


    She paused, and the words that followed shattered something inside me.


    ¡°I¡¯m three months pregnant.¡±


    My heart stopped.


    + Fonts


    I turned slowly, eyes drifting toward the bedroom. Mara was still asleep, unaware. Untouched by the storm that had just crashed through me.


    Tina¡¯s voice kept calling my name, desperate for a response, but I had none to give. Nothing made sense. The timeline, the weight of it, the way everything suddenly cracked open.


    I hung up.


    Switched off my phone.


    And just stood there.


    Frozen.


    This was too much. Too sudden. And above all, my heart twisted with one unbearable fear:


    This is going to destroy what Mara and I just built.


    Even if Tina got pregnant before Mara and I were together-even if it was before the wedding-I knew how it would look. How it would feel.


    And I wasn¡¯t willing to lose Mara.


    Not for anything.


    Not even this.

 Favorite Curse 35

    4:35 His Fear


    35 His Fear


    Ports>


    Mara


    I woke up to cold sheets and empty space beside me. For a second, I reached out, half-asleep, expecting to find Lucian there. But he was gone.


    The silence pulled me fully awake.


    I sat up, scanning the room. Then I saw him-sitting in the living room, elbows on his knees, head bowed like the weight of something heavy had settled on him overnight.


    Quietly, I slipped out of bed and padded toward him, hoping to catch him lost in thought. But before I got close, he looked up and smiled.


    ¡°Mara,¡± he said softly.


    That one word, my name in his voice, made me smile back. ¡°Good morning,¡± I murmured, then veered toward the bathroom.


    I¡¯d nned to pull him in with me, but first-teeth.


    Morning breath was a hard no, even if he didn¡¯t seem to care. I did.


    I stared at myself in the mirror while brushing. There was a glow to my face-satisfied, bright, like I¡¯d woken up in the right ce, with the right person. I touched my neck. Still bare. No mark.


    How much longer were we going to leave each other unimed? I didn¡¯t want to pressure him, but the truth was, I didn¡¯t mind the idea anymore. I wanted it. I wanted him-all in, no holding back.


    I rinsed, mouth open to call him in, when he stepped into the bathroom shirtless, just wearing shorts. The air between us


    shifted.


    ¡°Mind if I join you?¡± he asked, eyes locked on mine.


    Then he kissed me-deep, desperate, like he was trying to etch something into memory. There was hunger in it, yes, but something else too. A tremor of fear.


    What was he afraid of?


    ¡°I want to make love to you, Mara,¡± he whispered like a confession.


    My heart stuttered. As if he didn¡¯t know my answer. As if my whole body wasn¡¯t already leaning into him. He lifted me with


    ease, like I weighed nothing, and I wrapped my legs around him, breath catching in my throat.


    He carried me into the shower, pressing me gently but firmly against the tile wall. The water hadn¡¯t even started yet, but everything else was already flooding.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to im you,¡± he said, his voice low in my ear. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to make you mine.¡±


    My pulse thundered. This was real. Fast, yes-but real.


    When he slid into me, everything else disappeared. There was only this: the heat, the need, the connection that felt like it had been waiting forever to happen.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± I gasped between moans, clinging to him as he moved inside me.


    There was no gentleness in his rhythm-just raw, aching hunger. And still, he studied me. Like he was learning the map of my body, reading every reaction.


    SH Pear


    Then he found a spot that made me shudder-and he didn¡¯t let up.


    He kept hitting it, again and again, until the pleasure cracked through me like lightning.


    I cried out, clutching at his sides, digging my nails into his skin. He didn¡¯t pull away-he grunted, weed the pain, and then he let go too, his body stiffening before he poured himself into me with a growl that sounded like surrender.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me, Mara,¡± he whispered, his breath ragged against my neck.


    My chest tightened. Where was thating from?


    ¡°Promise you won¡¯t leave me,¡± he said again, lips brushing my skin.


    My body was still trembling, my mind trying to make sense of the shift in his voice.


    I let my legs slide down from around his waist and stood, unsteady, under the running water.


    He looked down at me, water cascading through his dark hair, muscles tense like he was bracing for something I couldn¡¯t


    see.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave you, Lucian. I can¡¯t, remember?¡± I said, trying to lighten the weight in his words.


    But he just stilled. And when he spoke again, his voice was lower.


    ¡°Not because of my father. I want you to stay even if you can leave.¡±


    That hit differently. It wasn¡¯t about power or rules anymore. It was him-afraid I¡¯d walk away the moment I had the choice.


    I took a breath and met his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m in this, Lucian. All the way. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    Relief passed over his face, and then he pulled me into his arms like he was afraid I¡¯d vanish. He held me so tight I could feel his heart pounding against mine.


    b


    ¡°Lucian,¡± I whispered, pulling back just enough to look at him. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    He hesitated, then shook his head with a small, hollow smile. Instead of answering, he turned me gently, grabbed the sponge, andthered it with gel, starting to wash my body with quiet care.


    We didn¡¯t speak for a while after that. The steam wrapped around us like a cocoon, but I could feel the weight he carried.


    Whatever it was, he wasn¡¯t ready to let it out. Not yet.


    Later, as we dressed for breakfast, I nced at the time.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t breakfast over by now?¡± I asked, watching him pull a T-shirt over his damp hair.


    He shook his head. ¡°No. Father wants everyone there. He hasn¡¯t even shown up yet.¡±


    I sighed. The idea of going back to that table made my stomach twist. Being with Lucian, just us, felt like the only real ce. I didn¡¯t want to face Darian. Or Tiffany. Or the strange games people in this house seemed to enjoy ying.


    Now that I carried Lucian¡¯s scent, things would be different. They¡¯d all know. Darian especially. He wouldn¡¯t take it well- but maybe that was the point.


    Let him see. Let him finally give up.


    Though something told me he wouldn¡¯t.


    213

 Favorite Curse 36

    36 Breakfast Again


    36 Breakfast Again


    Mara


    Lucian and I walked hand in hand through the left wing, and for the first time in a long while, the staff smiled-genuinelys miled-when they saw us.


    It reminded me of the joy they showed on our wedding day. But this was different. This was earned. Hard-won.


    Austin beamed the brightest of all. I could almost hear the unspoken finally behind his grin.


    Looking back, that trip had been exactly what we needed. Sharing a chalet-and a single bed-forced us into closeness we¡¯d both been avoiding.


    It wasn¡¯t just about proximity. It was about letting go of everything we¡¯d been holding back. And now, walking beside Lucian, my fingersced with his, I didn¡¯t feel uncertain anymore.


    We could be a force-he and I. I felt it in the way his hand held mine with quiet confidence, in the way my heart didn¡¯t panic at the thought of loving him.


    I wasn¡¯t ready to be fully imed-not yet. But I knew the time wasing. My body would want it. My soul would crave it. And my wolf¡­ she was already starting to stir.


    Lucian led me gently toward the right wing¡¯s breakfast lounge, and for a moment, everything felt calm-until we stepped


    inside.


    There she was.


    Martha.


    She was back, seated at the far end of the table like she¡¯d never left. Darian was next to her, Tiffany glued to his side as


    usual, and beside them sat an auburn-haired girl who had Martha¡¯s nose and eyes. I guessed she was a rtive-niece,


    maybe.


    I was a bit shocked seeing Martha return, but the moment quickly soured when Darian met my gaze.


    That look-sorrowful, soft, regretful. As if he hadn¡¯t had years to show he cared. I was done with it. Four years I waited.


    Four years of him pretending not to notice how I felt, pretending I didn¡¯t matter beyond being a friend. Now he looked at


    me like / was the one who¡¯d done something wrong.


    I used to think I loved him. But love doesn¡¯t leave you feeling invisible. It was infatuation-strong, foolish, and finally


    fading.


    Lucian pulled out a chair near his father¡¯s and gestured for me to sit. I took my ce beside him, aware of the scent I now


    carried-his scent.


    There was no mistaking it. Everyone at that table would know we¡¯d crossed a line. We weren¡¯t just tolerating each other


    anymore. We were bonding.


    I nced at Lucian, wondering if part of this morning¡¯s intensity had been intentional. A message. A im.


    We¡¯re moving forward. We¡¯re not ying anymore.


    ¡°Good morning, Luna Martha. Alpha Darian,¡± I said evenly, politely-but with no warmth.


    Martha raised an eyebrow. ¡°You should extend that same respect to Tiffany and Lacy, my niece.¡±


    1 didn¡¯t respond. I didn¡¯t feel like pretending.


    As Breakfast Agam


    Lucian turned to her, voice clipped and firm.


    ¡°Mind how you speak to my wife, Martha. Tiffany and Lacy should also respect Mara-as my wife, and as future Gamma of the pack. Her position and her namemand it.¡±


    A sharp silence fell. Martha¡¯s lips curved, but not unkindly. She didn¡¯t flinch at his tone.


    ¡°My darling Lucian,¡± she said, voice light, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that. I simply thought it impolite for Mara to greet Darian and me, and ignore the others at the table. But if you see it that way¡­¡± Her eyes flicked to me, calcting and cool. ¡°Then you¡¯re right.¡±


    She smiled again. Not warmth. Strategy.


    And I smiled back-because I knew how to y this game too now.


    ¡°Sorry, Mara,¡± Martha said, still smiling. ¡°If my words came out wrong, that wasn¡¯t my intention. I only meant that if you¡¯re going to greet, you should greet everyone present-not just a few. I apologize if I offended you.¡±


    She was smiling, but it didn¡¯t ease the knot in my stomach. Martha didn¡¯t change overnight. Her words were too smooth. Too measured. This wasn¡¯t peace-it was a prelude. To what, I didn¡¯t know yet. But something in me tensed.


    Something wasing.


    ¡°How was your getaway?¡± she asked, voice still sweet. Too sweet.


    I returned the smile, careful. ¡°It was wonderful,¡± I said.


    Lucian leaned in and pressed a kiss to my shoulder, slow and affectionate. It wasn¡¯t just a disy-it was a statement. I felt it, and so did everyone else.


    Darian stood up abruptly, his chair scraping back. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± he muttered, clearly trying to escape.


    ¡°You will be when your father gets here and sees your chair empty,¡± Martha snapped, sharp and sudden. ¡°Sit down.¡±


    He obeyed, eyes red. He was barely holding it together, and I honestly didn¡¯t care anymore. Whatever he was mourning, he


    should¡¯ve thought about it before he let me go.


    A soft voice interrupted the tension. ¡°Mara, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Lacy-Luna Martha¡¯s niece,¡± said the auburn-haired girl.


    I turned to her and forced a polite smile. ¡°Nice to meet you too.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to be rude, but I had no energy left for people from Martha¡¯s camp. Not today.


    ¡°Good morning, Lucian. Nice to meet you,¡± Lacy said, shifting her attention to him.


    Lucian turned slowly, eyes cool. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Nighthorn to you. And the pleasure isn¡¯t mine.¡±


    Tiffany let out a shortugh. I followed, unable to stop myself. It was the first time we¡¯d ever shared anything resembling


    humor.


    Outsiders to this house of wolves, we both knew: you don¡¯t charm your way into this family. You survive it.


    I caught Tiffany¡¯s eye, and for a second, we were just two women watching a clueless girl try to flirt her way through fire.


    I also noticed the new softness in Tiffany¡¯s figure-and Lacy¡¯s not-so-subtle nces at my husband.


    I didn¡¯t me her, really. Lucian had that effect. Stronger than Darian, more dangerous, more decisive. And far, far too handsome for his own good.


    But he was mine.


    And that was something the room was going to have to get used to.

 Favorite Curse 37

    37 Breakfast Drama


    Mara


    Alpha Vander finally decided to grace us with his presence, and the room shifted. Everyone stood. He offered a smile-to Lucian, then to me-and settled into his seat at the head of the table.


    We sat too, though my body suddenly felt too stiff. I couldn¡¯t ignore the unease crawling up my spine. Being in the same room with that man always did this to me.


    His apology for what he¡¯d done-and Martha¡¯s p-on-the-wrist punishment-meant nothing. I didn¡¯t trust him. I didn¡¯t hav


    e to.


    ¡°I see you two have grown¡­ closer,¡± he said, the smugness behind his smile as obvious as the shift in our scents. ¡°Should we expect a iming soon?¡±


    Lucian didn¡¯t hesitate. He nodded and casually slid his hand under the table, settling it on my bare thigh. My breath caught as his fingers moved upward, slow and deliberate.


    ¡°I want you wet and ready by the end of breakfast,¡± he linked, his voice low and dark in my head.


    My body reacted before I could think. Heat pooled in me fast and sharp, and I clenched around nothing, pulse racing. I broke out in a light sweat, my mind trying to keep up with the assault of sensation.


    They¡¯ll smell me, I linked back, panicking slightly. Lucian, please stop.


    He turned to me with a grin, unfazed. ¡°Even better,¡± he said out loud.


    No one at the table knew what we were really saying, but the way my fingers tightened around my cutlery must¡¯ve said enough. Thank the Goddess for my tan skin. If I were any paler, my entire face would¡¯ve been on fire.


    Alpha Vander didn¡¯t notice-or didn¡¯t care. He cleared his throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m d everyone is here,¡± he said. ¡°Breakfast was getting a bit dull with just Darian and Tiffany forpany.¡±


    Tiffany rolled her eyes. Darian didn¡¯t react.


    ¡°Today is a significant day,¡± Vander continued. ¡°I¡¯m stepping down as CEO of Steel Corp. I want to spend more time with


    my wife and family.¡±


    He turned to Lucian. ¡°I know I told you to earn your ce from the ground up, but that¡¯s no longer necessary. You own thepany. As of today, you¡¯ll be taking over.¡±


    The table went quiet. Lucian didn¡¯t look excited-just distant, unreadable.


    Then Martha gave a little nod toward Alpha Vander. A reminder.


    ¡°Oh-nearly forgot,¡± Vander added, as if it had just urred to him. ¡°I¡¯d also like you to hire Lacy as your secretary. Her


    resume is impressive, and we Nighthorns take care of our own. It wouldn¡¯t be right for her to go job hunting when we have


    a ce for her here.¡±


    And there it was.


    That¡¯s why Martha had been ying nice. That¡¯s why Lacy had been served up with a smile and a soft voice.


    Lucian didn¡¯t hesitate. He shook his head immediately.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Alpha Vander blinked. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°No, Lucian repeated, calmly but firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll choose my own staff.¡±


    Lacy¡¯s face fell. Martha¡¯s smile froze.


    And I just sat there, trying not to smirk-because Lucian had made one thing perfectly clear:


    This was our table now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to deal with Martha¡¯s family members,¡± Lucian continued, voice steady, clear. ¡°I¡¯ll offer Lacy a position, as you requested-but she won¡¯t be working closely with me. I¡¯d prefer a male assistant. I don¡¯t want any unnecessary tension between me and my wife. I trust that¡¯s understandable.¡±


    ,,¡£,,,,


    Martha¡¯s smile wavered for a split second before she caught herself, smoothing it back into ce.


    ¡°Why would it offend Mara that your cousin is working with you?¡± she asked, trying to sound innocent.


    ¡°She¡¯s not my cousin, Martha,¡± Lucian replied, tone clipped. ¡°She¡¯s not my rtive. And given your history, I¡¯d rather not risk the kind of scandal you¡¯re known for stirring. To be clear-I¡¯m not refusing to employ Lacy. But she will have no direct dealings with me.¡±


    Martha¡¯s eyes narrowed just slightly, but her tone remained airy. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure Mara wouldn¡¯t mind Lacy being your


    secretary. They¡¯re around the same age-maybe they¡¯ll even be friends.¡±


    She turned her gaze toward me like she expected me to y along.


    ¡°I mind,¡± I said simply.


    Silence.


    Lucian reached over and rested his hand on mine under the table.


    ¡°He¡¯s my husband,¡± I continued. ¡°And I¡¯m notfortable with a woman connected to you working that closely with him.


    Especially not when trust is still being earned in this house.¡±


    Martha leaned back in her chair, exhaling slowly. ¡°Ah, yes. I¡¯d forgotten how blunt you are.¡±


    She nudged Alpha Vander. ¡°Vander, tell them.¡±


    But Alpha Vander only raised his hands in a small shrug. ¡°It¡¯s hispany. If Mara has concerns, then Lucian¡¯s offer is


    more than fair.¡±


    Lucian nodded. ¡°Besides, if Lacy is Mara¡¯s age, then she likelycks the experience required for a position like that. A


    secretary-or personal assistant-needs years of expertise. This isn¡¯t a charity. If there are no ulterior motives, then she


    should be more than happy to ept any job within thepany. On merit.¡±


    Martha smiled again, this time at both of us.


    ¡°Thank you, Lucian, for the kind gesture,¡± she said smoothly. ¡°Lacy won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Then she turned to me.


    ¡°You have nothing to worry about where my niece is concerned.¡±


    Her voice was calm, almost reassuring.


    Which only made me more suspicious.


    Because people like Martha don¡¯t change overnight.


    And if she was smiling now, it meant she still had a move to y.


    (Lucian¡¯s POV) Inner Turmoil


    8 Point

 Favorite Curse 38

    38 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Inner Turmoil


    Lucian


    The timing couldn¡¯t have been worse.


    Mara and I had just started getting it right-finally seeing each other, choosing each other-and now I was being handed the reins to Steel Corp. Just like that.


    A gift wrapped in pressure. What should¡¯ve felt like an achievement only felt like a threat to the time I needed with my


    wife.


    Why now?


    The only thing that made this breakfast worth it was Mara¡¯s honesty. The way she imed me in front of them. No


    hesitation, no sugarcoating-just truth.


    She was blunt, and beautifully aligned with my own thoughts. She wasn¡¯t going to let Martha¡¯s niece slip through the


    cracks. She didn¡¯t trust her. Neither did I.


    Martha was predictable, really. She¡¯d tried everything else-guilt, maniption, exclusion-and now she was trying charm.


    Pretending to be warm.


    Trying to nt a pretty little mole in my office like I wouldn¡¯t notice. Like I didn¡¯t grow up watching her y these exact


    games.


    I couldn¡¯t believe my father couldn¡¯t see through her. Love might make a man blind, but this was bordering on stupid. She


    shouldn¡¯t even be back in this house. But here she was-smiling, scheming, and still circling Nighthorn money like a


    hawk.


    Moving out was no longer optional. I needed Mara and me out of this house. Away from the power ys, the ghosts, the


    poison disguised as family.


    I wanted Marapletely-wanted to im her. But it had to be her choice. I wasn¡¯t going to rush her. I¡¯d wait until shewa nted it, not because of obligation, but because she needed it as much as I did.


    I touched her under the table, gently tracing her inner thigh while we sat through that ridiculous breakfast. I could smell her arousal-subtle but strong-and I knew Darian could too.


    That was intentional. I wanted him to feel it. To know she was mine now. That whatever fantasy he¡¯d been clinging to was


    dead and buried.


    His eyes, red and wet, said he got the message.


    I get it, you can stop tormenting her, he linked.


    Who said I¡¯m tormenting her, little brother? I¡¯m just getting my wife ready, I sent back without looking at him.


    Let him stew in it.


    My hand stayed where it was-just on the edge, never crossing the line. Mara tried so hard to stayposed.


    Her skin glistened slightly, just a hint of sweat on her forehead, and it took everything in me not to pull her into myp


    right there.


    We spoke about minor things-safe topics to fill the silence. Tiffany sat quietly, her eyes dull. I could see the neglect


    written across her face.


    She was still wrapped around Darian, chasing his scraps like they meant something. Poor girl didn¡¯t realize Darian only


    ever wanted what was already imed.


    And then there was Lacy.


    Persistent.


    Too persistent.


    Every opportunity, she tried to speak to me. Kept pushing, kept smiling, kept pretending she didn¡¯t see the wall I¡¯d already built between us. Her determination wasn¡¯t innocent-it was tactical. And that made her dangerous.


    Martha was using her for something. I didn¡¯t know what yet, but I intended to find out before it reached Mara¡­ before it reached me. Because I had something to lose now.


    And her name was Mara.


    We barely made it through the door of the left wing before Mara was on me.


    There was fire in her eyes-wild, unfiltered need.


    She pushed me back with urgency, and I caught her, lowering her to the floor.


    Her body was trembling, her breaths quick and shallow. I ripped herce panties without a second thought-they were soaked through. All for me.


    I yanked her dress up, revealing the glistening heat between her legs, and bent down to kiss her there. She gasped, fingers digging into my hair.


    I sucked gently at her clit and slid two fingers into her, curling them just right. She was so tight, already pulsing around me, already on the edge.


    But she wanted more.


    Her hips rolled against my face, her body silently begging. And when she came, it was with a cry that echoed in the space


    around us. I didn¡¯t wait.


    I stripped in seconds and thrust into her, hard and deep, burying myself in the heat that had been torturing both of us


    since breakfast.


    She was so wet, so tight, that it took everything in me not to lose control immediately.


    ¡°Lucian, please,¡± she whispered, breath ragged.


    I picked up the pace.


    ¡°Harder,¡± she demanded.


    That was when it hit me-what I¡¯d done to her at the table. I¡¯d wound her up past the point of patience. And I liked it.


    I mmed into her, faster, deeper. My wolf wed at the surface, demanding to mark her.


    I held him back, gritting my teeth, forcing myself to stay present. But the way she clenched around me, the sounds she


    made, the way her body moved with mine-it was pure madness.


    She came again, shaking, clutching me like she might shatter. And only then did I let go, burying myself inside her as I followed her over the edge.


    Wey there, breathless. Her hair was a mess, her dress ruined, and we hadn¡¯t even made it to the couch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that to me again,¡± she warned, breathless, ring at me with mock rage.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. I pulled out of her and stood, running a hand through my hair as I shut the front door. Had the staff seen us?


    < 38 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Inner Turmoil


    ¡°Guess I won¡¯t be wearing this again,¡± Mara said with augh, lifting her shredded clothes.


    ¡°If we keep going like this, you¡¯ll burn through that closet by next week.¡±


    She shot me a look over her shoulder, amused, and disappeared into the bathroom.


    My phone buzzed.


    I picked it up, still grinning, still warm from her, until I saw the name on the screen.


    Tina.


    And just like that, the warmth drained out of me.


    My heart sank. My stomach turned cold. The message was short, but it hit like a de. I hadn¡¯t even fully processed what she told me before. But now, seeing her name-seeing the consequences spelled out again-I couldn¡¯t escape it.


    Unlike Darian, I knew it was mine.


    Unlike Darian, I didn¡¯t believe in abortion.


    But just like him¡­ I didn¡¯t want to lose my wife.


    I couldn¡¯t.


    And that was exactly what was at risk now. Not just my marriage-but Mara. The love we were finally letting ourselves feel. The peace I¡¯d only just tasted.


    Would she hate me? Would she see this as betrayal? Would she think I trapped her-just like I was trapped?


    Even if she stayed, would it be out of love¡­ or fear of rejection, fear of being cast out?


    I didn¡¯t know. I¡¯d judged Darian before. But now that I was here, in the same mess, I understood the panic. The shame. The guilt.


    And I couldn¡¯t me Tina entirely. I should have said no. I should have used protection. She didn¡¯t drug me. She didn¡¯t


    force me. It happened. We both let it happen.


    Now I had to deal with it.


    But how?


    Mara was young. Too young for this kind of betrayal. Too hopeful for this kind of burden.


    And I didn¡¯t know if I was strong enough to face her when she found out.


    6


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    E


    510


    Vote

 Favorite Curse 39

    9


    39 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Turmoil


    39 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Turmoil


    Lucian


    My phone dinged again. I nced toward the bathroom door-Mara was still inside. I knew I couldn¡¯t keep this from her forever. She deserved the truth. And it had toe from me, not anyone else.


    I opened the message.


    And froze.


    ¡°Lucian, if you do not meet me at James Cafeteria by one this afternoon, I¡¯ll tell your wife everything.¡±


    The rage hit fast and hot. If I wasn¡¯t married, I might¡¯ve handled this very differently-colder, harsher. But now¡­ now I had something to lose. Someone.


    Mara.


    Tina wasn¡¯t bluffing. I knew she had Mara¡¯s number. And I couldn¡¯t let her be blindsided.


    Fine, I typed back. I¡¯m on my way.


    I checked the time. Thirty minutes. Just enough to get there if I moved fast.


    I linked Mara.


    ¡°I need to meet someone at James Cafeteria. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she answered, casual, trusting. That made it worse.


    I pulled on a clean t-shirt and shorts. No time to shower. I still smelled like Mara-s*x, skin, her scent all over me. And honestly, I didn¡¯t care. If Tina had something to say, she could say it with the truth clinging to me.


    I jumped in the car and sped through town, cutting corners just to make it in time. When I pulled into the VIP space at James¡¯ Cafeteria, I spotted her immediately.


    Tina.


    She¡¯d gained a little weight. Nothing drastic, just enough to notice. She was sitting near the ss window, tapping her nails on the table. When she saw me, she stood quickly, left the booth, and came toward me with a look I couldn¡¯t read.


    Before I could react, she wrapped her arms around me-and pressed her lips against mine.


    I pulled back fast.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± I snapped.


    She looked wounded. Her eyes welled up, her mouth twisted like she¡¯d been betrayed. She shook her head and turned


    back to the booth.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you, Lucian,¡± she said, barely holding it together.


    I followed but stayed standing a second longer before sitting across from her, leaving the table between us. A line she needed to see and respect.


    I stared at her, trying to find a version of her I recognized. But everything about this was different-too emotional, too


    unhinged.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand you,¡± I said. ¡°We broke up. I told you to move on. I never promised you anything.¡±


    ¡°Did you even love me?¡± she whispered.


    held her gaze. I¡¯m not here to unpack our past, Tina. This isn¡¯t about that. You messaged me, threatened me. So now I¡¯m asking-why didn¡¯t you tell me about the pregnancy sooner? Why now?¡±


    She wiped at her tears, jaw tightening. Something behind her eyes flickered-guilt, maybe. Or calction.


    And I suddenly realized¡­


    This wasn¡¯t just about a child.


    It was about control.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you, so your father won¡¯t help you get rid of it,¡± she said tly.


    My chest tightened. She knew about Darian-because I¡¯d told her. I looked away, choosing silence while I carefully measured my next words.


    ¡°I should be your wife, Lucian. Me, not her.¡±


    I looked back at her, frowning. ¡°Not really, Tina. I asked you to marry me. You said no. You made it clear you weren¡¯t interested when you thought I wouldn¡¯t be Alpha. You wanted an open rtionship-¡±


    She cut in, voice sharp. ¡°You knew I wasn¡¯t seeing anyone else.¡±


    I nodded slowly. ¡°Except that one time.¡±


    Her eyes dropped, guilt clouding her face.


    ¡°I was drunk,¡± she whispered. ¡°I told you I was sorry. I told you I¡¯d be fine being your mistress-clearly, you don¡¯t need one. Your brother¡¯s w***e seems to be doing a good job.¡±


    There it was.


    The insult.


    It was supposed to cut me, to throw me off bnce. Maybe once, it would¡¯ve. But not now. I knew the truth. Mara had


    never been Darian¡¯s. And nothing Tina could say would change that.


    I smiled calmly, and it only seemed to anger her more.


    ¡°You told me you were safe, Tina,¡± I reminded her, watching her carefully.


    She leaned in, her voice dropping to a cold whisper. ¡°Well, I lied.¡±


    My jaw tightened.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to give you up without a fight,¡± she continued. ¡°I knew you didn¡¯t love her. I figured if this happened, your father would pressure you into an annulment. Everyone knew you two were in separate beds. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be


    hard.¡±


    I leaned back in my seat, disgusted. Butposed.


    ¡°I love her, Tina. I have for a while.¡±


    That silenced her.


    Tears slipped down her cheeks. ¡°How can you fall in love with your brother¡¯s girl?¡±


    ¡°She was never his,¡± I said. ¡°There were rumors. That¡¯s it. Yes, Mara had a crush on Darian, but that¡¯s where it ended.¡±


    She stared at me, stunned. Realization washing over her slowly.


    ¡°So what happens to me now, Lucian? I¡¯m pregnant. I¡¯m carrying your child. What happens to me?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer right away. Because I didn¡¯t know.


    (Luciaur¡¯s POV) Turmoil


    I wasn¡¯t going to tell her to end it. That wasn¡¯t who I was. If it was truly my child, I would support it. But letting Tina back into my life? That wasn¡¯t happening.


    ¡°Give me time,¡± I said quietly. ¡°Please.¡±


    She shook her head in disbelief. ¡°If you don¡¯t fix this-if you don¡¯t do the right thing-I¡¯ll tell your wife. Everything.¡±


    I swallowed hard but kept my expression neutral.


    ¡°This happened before Mara and I married,¡± I said. ¡°It was breakup s*x-your idea, not mine. If you want to tell her, do it. It won¡¯t change the truth. It won¡¯t change my choice.¡±


    I stood up, sliding a few bills onto the table and tipping the server.


    ¡°But let me make this clear,¡± I added, locking eyes with her. ¡°You may be carrying my child, Tina. But you¡¯re not part of my future. I¡¯ll speak to Mara-personally-and then I¡¯ll get back to you. Don¡¯t contact her. Don¡¯t push this.¡±


    Then I turned and walked out, leaving her with her lies, her tears-and the mess we both had helped create.


    ????


    5


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    510


    E


    Vote

 Favorite Curse 40

    40 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Turmoil 2


    Lucian


    When I got home, the first thing I noticed was Mara¡¯s eyes-red and puffy. She¡¯d been crying.


    My heart dropped.


    Had Tina already told her?


    ¡°Mara,¡± I said carefully, stepping toward her. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    I reached for her shoulder, but she pulled away and held out her phone instead. My stomach twisted as I took it from her,


    unlocked the screen, and saw exactly what I feared.


    A video.


    Tina at James¡¯ Cafeteria. Her standing, stepping into me. The hug. The kiss. It happened so fast, and now I understood why. It wasn¡¯t a moment-it was a setup.


    Someone had been filming. Someone had sent it to Mara.


    Tina had nned the whole thing.


    ¡°Mara, please¡­ let me exin.¡±


    She wiped at her face, angry and hurt all at once.


    ¡°You promised me, Lucian,¡± she said, voice cracking. ¡°That morning in the tent¡­ you looked me in the eye and promised.¡±


    My chest caved in. I knew what that moment meant to her. I knew because it had meant the same to me.


    ¡°I guess you never meant a word of it,¡± she whispered, tears falling freely now.


    I moved toward her again, this time gently wrapping my arms around her. To my surprise-my relief-she didn¡¯t push me


    away.


    She let me hold her.


    And I did. I held her like my life depended on it. Because it did.


    ¡°I wasing home to tell you the truth,¡± I said softly, my face buried in her hair. ¡°I swear to you, it¡¯s not what it looks like.


    I¡¯m not seeing her. I haven¡¯t gone back to her.¡±


    She said nothing, but she didn¡¯t let go either.


    ¡°She called this morning,¡± I continued. ¡°Said something thatpletely threw me off. I didn¡¯t know how to tell you, Mara. We just started trying, and I didn¡¯t want this-her-to ruin that.¡±


    I felt her arms slowly wrap around my waist, tentative but real.


    That one gesture steadied me. Gave me the courage to go on.


    ¡°I was scared. Of what you¡¯d say. Of losing you. I was scared of hurting you. I¡¯ve never cared about protecting someone¡¯s heart the way I care about yours.¡±


    I pulled back slightly to look at her. Her eyes were still ssy, but she met my gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell you everything,¡± I promised. ¡°No more dys. No more hesitation. But please, just¡­ hear me out before you decide what to feel.¡±


    Cap (Lucian¡¯s POV) Turmoil 2


    She nodded-just barely-but it was enough.


    I knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    But she hadn¡¯t walked away.


    And that meant there was still something left to fight for.


    Points


    ¡°Tell me what it is, Lucian,¡± Mara said, pulling away from me. Her voice trembled, but her eyes were clear-locked on mine.


    ¡°And don¡¯t lie. I want the truth.¡±


    I took a breath, grounding myself.


    ¡°I broke up with Tina a week before the wedding,¡± I said, quickly, cleanly. ¡°We had breakup s*x that day. She said she was


    safe. Now she¡¯s iming she¡¯s three months pregnant-and that it¡¯s mine.¡±


    She stared at me, frozen.


    Then-sheughed.


    A broken, emptyugh, like she couldn¡¯t decide whether to cry or scream. And as sheughed, the tears came. Silent, uncontrolled. Her body shook as she backed away from me.


    ¡°Mara, please,¡± I said, stepping toward her. ¡°Calm down. Talk to me-¡±


    She turned and walked straight into the bathroom, locking the door behind her.


    My heart sank.


    I stood there, helpless, listening to the sound of her crying behind the door. Thirty minutes passed-every second of it


    agonizing. I didn¡¯t knock again. I didn¡¯t speak. I just waited. Hoping.


    When the door finally opened, she stepped out with swollen eyes but an eerily calm face. That calm scared me more than


    the crying had. Mara was a Gamma-a trained fighter. She knew how to mask pain. That look wasn¡¯t peace. It was


    restraint.


    She looked at me, eyes ssy but steady. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s yours?¡±


    I didn¡¯t sugarcoat it. ¡°It might be.¡±


    She nodded, slow. Her jaw clenched once before she exhaled.


    Then she said something that stunned me.


    ¡°Tell her she deals with me from now on. Anything to do with the pregnancy goes through me.¡±


    I blinked, trying to process her words. ¡°Wait-what?¡±


    ¡°You heard me,¡± she said, voice low and even. ¡°She keeps the baby. She¡¯ll be taken care ofpletely. No one¡¯s taking


    her child away. But if she wants help, she deals with me. If she refuses, we file for custody and take the baby. The child is innocent. But I won¡¯t let her weaponize it to manipte you.¡±


    Then she turned, walked calmly to her closet, and began sorting through her clothes like we hadn¡¯t just had the most


    gut-wrenching moment of our marriage.


    I stood there, speechless.


    Mara hadn¡¯t screamed. She hadn¡¯t used. She hadn¡¯t copsed.


    She took control.


    And in that moment, I realized what kind of woman I¡¯d married.


    40 (lucian¡¯s POV) Turmoil 2


    Tina thought she could cause chaos. Thought she could break us.


    She didn¡¯t realize she was messing with a Gamma.


    And my wife wasn¡¯t going anywhere.

 Favorite Curse 41

    41 Some rity


    Mara


    The speed at which Lucian left the house told me something was off. He said he had somewhere to be, but he didn¡¯t linger-not even for a kiss goodbye.


    That wasn¡¯t like him. And I hadn¡¯t been in the bathroom long when my phone buzzed at 1:30 with an MMS


    from an unknown number.


    I opened it.


    A photo.


    Lucian. At Jame¡¯s Cafeteria.


    With Tina.


    She was hugging him-and kissing him. Not on the cheek. On the mouth. My stomach twisted. My first instinct was denial. Maybe it was an old photo. Maybe it was fake. But no-the timestamp was current. And


    the clothes he left in matched what he was wearing in the image.


    I stared at it for a long time, frozen. Trying not to cry. Failing.


    Another message followed.


    ¡°Be careful how quickly you give your heart away.¡±


    No name. No number I recognized.


    Tina. She didn¡¯t send it herself-that much was clear. But she¡¯d made sure it got to me. She wanted me to see <ol><li> She wanted to shake me. </li></ol>


    And it worked.


    Lucian had told me where he was going-James¡¯ Cafeteria-but not who he was meeting. That part stung.


    But if it were a secret, he would¡¯ve lied altogether. So I waited. I wanted to believe him. I needed to hear it


    from his own lips before I jumped to conclusions.


    Still, I kept looking at the photo. Over and over. Like maybe if I stared hard enough, it would change. It didn¡¯t. And every time, the pain hit again.


    But when he walked through the door at two, something inside me settled-just a little. He came home. No dy. No detours. And judging by the timestamp and the distance, they hadn¡¯t been together long.


    The image was real-but it didn¡¯t tell the whole story.


    When Lucian exined everything-Tina¡¯s message, the pregnancy, the kiss-I was shaken. I didn¡¯t want this kind of mess between us. I didn¡¯t sign up for this kind of history bleeding into our life.


    So I locked myself in the bathroom-not to cry more, but to think. To breathe. And in that quiet space, everything began to click.


    Tina hadn¡¯t just gotten pregnant. She wanted to. She was ying a long game-one meant to break us. But she¡¯d picked the wrong woman.


    < 41 Some rity


    I wasn¡¯t going to scream. I wasn¡¯t going to throw things or fall apart. I was going to make her lose.


    When I walked out of that bathroom, I knew exactly how to handle her. And I saw it in Lucian¡¯s face-the


    surprise. The relief.


    He hadn¡¯t expected me to fight for him. But I would. I was.


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad,¡± I told him. ¡°This happened before we were married.¡±


    I looked him straight in the eye.


    ¡°But no more surprises, Lucian. Please.¡±


    +8 Points >


    He stepped forward, gently cupping my face. Then he leaned in, brushing his lips against mine, resting his forehead to mine. I felt the weight he¡¯d been carrying ease a little.


    And I knew we¡¯d crossed something hard.


    But we¡¯d crossed it together.


    ¡°Thank you, Mara,¡± he breathed. ¡°I meant what I said in the tent. I¡¯ll never cheat on you. I¡¯ll never do anything that could hurt you. I mean that.¡±


    I believed him. Not because I wanted to, but because I felt it-deep in my bones.


    He kissed me, full of passion and relief, and I kissed him back with everything I had. But something tugged at me-a thought I couldn¡¯t ignore.


    I pulled away gently. ¡°Lucian¡­ I don¡¯t think Tina sent that message.¡±


    He blinked. ¡°Of course she didn¡¯t. She had someone take the photo and send it to you. I wouldn¡¯t put it past her.¡±


    I shook my head slowly. ¡°No. That¡¯s not it. Tina¡¯s always wanted me to know it was her. Every message she¡¯s ever sent had her name signed loud and clear-like a taunt. This one didn¡¯t. It felt different.¡±


    He frowned, trying to make sense of it. ¡°Maybe she got scared? I warned her after thatst message-told her to back off.¡±


    I gave a small, sad smile and moved to sit on the edge of the bed. ¡°She never stopped, Lucian.¡±


    He stilled.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°She never stopped messaging me,¡± I said, calmly. ¡°Every day while we were at the resort, she sent


    something. Always hinting that you were with her. She didn¡¯t know we were together, so she just kept trying to stir doubt.¡±


    His shock was instant-and real.


    ¡°Mara, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    I let out a slow breath. ¡°Because there was no point. I knew she wouldn¡¯t stop. I hoped she¡¯d get tired eventually and move on. I wasn¡¯t about to change my number just because she wanted to make noise in my head.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s jaw tightened. He sat beside me, shaking his head.


    303


    < 41 Some rity


    ¡°So you think I¡¯m being watched?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Not just you. Us. Someone¡¯s keeping tabs on both of us.¡±


    He narrowed his eyes. ¡°You think it¡¯s Martha?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not pointing fingers-yet. But it wouldn¡¯t be out of character.¡±


    He exhaled sharply. ¡°No. This smells more like Darian. His ego¡¯s bruised, and he never learned how to let go.¡±


    I let out a quietugh. ¡°Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions. Just keep it in mind-whoever it is, they¡¯re watching for a reason. A reason we haven¡¯t figured out yet.¡±


    Lucian looked at me, frustration simmering behind his calm. I knew how much he hated being manipted. Now he wasn¡¯t just protecting himself-he was protecting us.


    ¡°Come on,¡± he said suddenly, reaching for my hand and tugging me to my feet.


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to shower,¡± he said, his lips curving into something between a smirk and a promise. ¡°And then we¡¯re spending the rest of the day anywhere but in this house.¡±


    My insides fluttered at the word shower. I knew exactly what he meant. And I didn¡¯t mind one bit.

 Favorite Curse 42

    42 Not Going Anywhere


    Mara


    Tina¡¯s drama faded into the background the moment Lucian went down on me in the shower.


    He was rough and gentle in turns-deliberate in the way he touched me, like he knew every inch of my body already belonged to him. And I didn¡¯t care how fast we were falling.


    I wanted to fall.


    Later, we had lunch at a quiet, upscale restaurant. Walked hand in hand through the public park like we weren¡¯t two people constantly under scrutiny.


    Weughed, teased, kissed like teenagers. I couldn¡¯t remember thest time I felt so free. When we got back home that night, we didn¡¯t even make it past the hallway without touching each other.


    Now wey tangled on the bed, our bodies warm and worn out. My thighs ached, and I was sore in the best way-but I wouldn¡¯t trade the feeling for anything.


    People once pitied me for being matched to Lucian. Said I was the unlucky one. But they couldn¡¯t be more wrong. I was married to the most powerful, devastatingly handsome man in the country-and he was in love with me. Fiercely. Openly.


    And I was falling too. Hard.


    I reached up and traced the bridge of his nose as hey beside me, his eyes closed. He wrinkled it in response, and I smiled. How someone who looked so imposing in public could be this soft in private-it


    amazed me.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I whispered.


    He opened his eyes and turned toward me, smiling. ¡°What is it, Mara?¡±


    His blue eyes gleamed under the warm tungsten light, and I found myself staring again. He was¡­ perfect.


    But I had to ask.


    ¡°How are we dealing with Tina and the baby?¡± I said, the words barely leaving my mouth. Just saying them out loud felt like popping the fragile bubble we¡¯d created.


    Lucian immediately sat up and pulled me into his chest, holding me close.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mara. Truly. I wish I could go back and undo it, but I can¡¯t.¡± His voice was low, sincere. ¡°All I can promise is this-yes, I will take responsibility for that child. But you¡­ our children¡­ will alwayse first.¡±


    I clutched the sheet tighter, listening, afraid of what I might feel.


    ¡°She got pregnant on purpose. She thought it would push me to ask for an annulment. But I would never do that. Not for anyone.


    You are the only person in my life that¡¯s ever been truly mine. And I won¡¯t let you go unless you walk away.¡±


    His arms tightened around me.


    ¡°And if you ever did,¡± he added, his voice thickening, ¡°I would search the whole damn world to find you. And I wouldn¡¯t rest until you were back in my arms.¡±


    <42 Not Going Anywhere


    +8 Points >


    Tears welled in my eyes. His love-it wasn¡¯t light, or casual, or even convenient. It was consuming. It made my affection feel almost¡­ small inparison. But maybe it didn¡¯t need to match in volume. Maybe it just had


    to be real.


    And mine was.


    I pressed my forehead to his chest and let the tears fall, silent and grateful.


    Because this man-wed, wounded, endlessly loyal-was mine.


    And I wasn¡¯t going anywhere.


    ¡°No pressure, Mara,¡± Lucian murmured, picking up on my hesitation. His fingers lightly traced the curve of my neck-the spot where his mark should be. I shivered.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to wait for you,¡± he said gently, then grazed his teeth over the spot, and I couldn¡¯t stop the moan


    that slipped out.


    A sharp, warm tingle shot through me when he sucked the skin, his lips leaving no mark but promising one.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± I breathed, my voice catching.


    ¡°Hopefully soon, Mara,¡± he linked, his voice like velvet in my mind-wanting to im me, aching for it.


    And I wanted it too.


    But fear still lived somewhere deep inside me.


    ¡°Hopefully soon,¡± he whispered aloud, kissing my neck again. ¡°You¡¯ll be fully mine. And I¡¯ll be yours.¡±


    My wolf stirred, pressing against the edges of my control, eager for the bond. But I held her back. Not yet. We curled into each other, letting sleep im us in that quiet understanding. No rush. No pressure. Just us.


    536


    Co

 Favorite Curse 43

    ¡±


    43 Laying The Rules


    Mara


    Lucian was up early the next morning. His movement stirred me awake, and I blinked at the clock on the side


    table. Seven a.m.


    ¡°So early?¡± I grumbled.


    He chuckled, pulling on a shirt. ¡°I always go to work this early. You just never cared enough to notice.¡±


    I smiled sleepily. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    He leaned over and kissed my temple. ¡°I¡¯ve told Austin to bring your breakfast and lunch here. You don¡¯t need to go to the dining table without me.¡±


    I perked up at that. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I know you¡¯re resuming training with Darian today, and I¡¯d rather not have you facing the full Nighthorn circus before that,¡± he said, buttoning his cuff. ¡°Once you¡¯re done, meet me at Steel Corp.¡±


    I frowned, sitting up. ¡°Why?¡±


    He gave me a crooked smile. ¡°Because we¡¯re going house-hunting.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡±


    ¡°Very.¡± His tone was firm. ¡°Our marriage won¡¯t grow in this mansion, surrounded by people who want to see us break. We need our own space-our home. Away from Martha. Away from Darian.¡±


    His words settled in my chest like warmth.


    ¡°As for Tina,¡± he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve sent you her number. I¡¯ve blocked her on mine. She¡¯ll be dealing with you now.


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°And how did she take that?¡±


    ¡°Not so well,¡± Lucian said, irritation flickering in his tone. ¡°But it serves her right for trying to trap me with a


    baby.¡±


    That anger-measured and steady-told me everything. He was truly done with Tina. No confusion, no lingering feelings. Just closure.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you at least stay for breakfast?¡± I asked, trying to shift the mood.


    He shook his head. ¡°If I linger, I¡¯ll get roped into giving Lacy a ride. And I¡¯ve got things to prep at the office


    before stepping in as CEO.¡±


    He fumbled with his tie, and I slid out of bed to help him. As I fixed it, he leaned in, aiming for a kiss. I turned


    my head away, grinning.


    ¡°Morning breath,¡± I teased.


    But Lucian didn¡¯t care. He held my face in his hands and kissed me anyway-fierce, warm, iming. I chuckled against his mouth, and he pulled me close, his hand syed across my back.


    ¡°Pleasee by the office, Mara,¡± he said softly.


    <43 Laying The Rules


    ¡°I will,¡± I promised.


    +8


    oints


    When he left, the quiet hit fast. The kind of silence that makes a room feel colder. I pushed past it, got ready quickly-training with Darian and Rowan was first on my list. Then, registration for part-time med school. A packed day, but I liked it that way. It gave me control.


    While eating breakfast, I decided to call Tina.


    She answered on the first ring.


    ¡°So he meant it,¡± she snapped before I could say anything.


    The bitterness in her voice was sharp. I didn¡¯t flinch.


    ¡°Hello, Tina,¡± I said calmly.


    She didn¡¯t bother replying.


    ¡°You know what you¡¯re doing is shitty and cruel,¡± she spat. ¡°Lucian loves me. You¡¯re just a tool-he¡¯s only with you to make his father happy and secure thepany.¡±


    Iughed-soft, honest, unbothered. ¡°If being with me is all it takes for him to own Steel Corp, then so be it,


    Tina. Seems like a fair trade.¡±


    She went silent.


    She hadn¡¯t expected that. She¡¯de with venom and got met with steel.


    ¡°Now,¡± I continued, voice cool and clear. ¡°Enough about me. Let¡¯s talk about you.¡±


    ¡°You really are a gold digger,¡± Tina hissed. ¡°Just like Lucian said.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help myself-Iughed.


    ¡°You should see the size of my excavator, Tina. Shovels are for amateurs.¡±


    She went quiet, and I could practically hear her frustration rising.


    ¡°Anything else I need to hear?¡± I asked, voice crisp.


    Silence.


    ¡°Good,¡± I continued, cutting to the point. ¡°I¡¯ll send you my email. I expect a list of everything you¡¯ll need. And be mindful-before Lucian signs anything, we¡¯ll be doing a DNA test. What you¡¯re receiving now is charity, Tina. Until we know that baby¡¯s a Nighthorn.¡±


    ¡°b***h!¡± she snapped, her voice screeching through the phone. ¡°Lucian has no problem with my child. You¡¯re


    just jealous I¡¯m carrying his heir!¡±


    Iughed again-soft and cruel. If only she knew what Lucian really thought.


    ¡°These are my terms,¡± I said, unmoved.


    ¡°I bet Alpha Vander will see things differently when he hears I¡¯m pregnant,¡± she shot back.


    I shook my head, amused. ¡°Tina, be smart. We both know no one¡¯s rushing to your rescue. Lucian has moved on, and Alpha Vander isn¡¯t going to make him turn back. If he didn¡¯t step in when Lucian married me, he¡¯s not stepping in now.¡±


    She tried onest swing. ¡°Yet he bought you for him.¡±


    213


    <43 Laying The Rules


    +8 Points >


    ¡°Exactly,¡± I said. ¡°You were with him then¡­ and yet he still chose me. That¡¯s called value, Tina. Something you keep trying to fake.¡±


    She screamed. Actually screamed into the phone.


    ¡°You¡¯re a psycho, Mara Thornridge! I hope Lucian sees the evil in you before it¡¯s toote!¡±


    I smiled, calm and collected. ¡°I¡¯ll be expecting the email. And feel free to reach out if you have other reasonable requests. Have a lovely day.¡±


    I hung up.


    Her tantrums were honestly entertaining. She was unraveling-and I knew why. Lucian had really cut her off.


    And now she had no control, no leverage, and no audience. Just me.


    And I was more than happy to handle her.


    Not because I liked the fight. But because he was worth it.


    I got dressed and headed out, mentally shifting gears for training with Darian. I hoped-prayed-that he¡¯d give


    it a rest today. That I wouldn¡¯t have to hear another lecture about why I should leave Lucian, or how


    monstrous his big brother was.


    Because yes-Lucian was a monster.


    My monster.


    And I wasn¡¯t going anywhere.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    536


    <44 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Steel Corporation


    +8 Points >

 Favorite Curse 44

    44 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Steel Corporation


    Lucian


    I arrived at the office earlier than usual, wanting time to clear out my old desk and move into my father¡¯s office. It didn¡¯t take long-I never kept much. I was efficient, always expecting change.


    The top-floor office was just as pristine and powerful as I remembered. The skyline stretched out through floor-to-ceiling ss. It almost looked like there was no ss-just air and height. I walked across the room slowly, letting it sink in.


    This space, this view¡­ it was mine now.


    My eyesnded on the only thing that truly mattered in the room: my mother¡¯s portrait. It hung beautifully on the far wall. Martha had tried, more than once, to convince my father to take it down. He never did. And now I understood why.


    I was still admiring it when the door opened.


    Lacy.


    She walked in holding a stack of files, looking too confident for someone who shouldn¡¯t be here at all.


    I stood still, jaw tight.


    ¡°What the f**k are you doing here?¡± I asked, voice sharp.


    She blinked and gave me a nervous smile. ¡°I¡¯m a temp. Your secretary called in sick. HR asked me to fill in-


    just for the day.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes. My patience thinned instantly.


    ¡°Did I not make it crystal clear that I don¡¯t want you working on my floor?¡± I asked. ¡°Did you tell HR how I¡¯d feel


    about this?¡±


    Her eyes started to glisten. ssic. Martha¡¯s little theatrics-cry first, y innocentter.


    ¡°Please, Mr. Nighthorn,¡± she said softly. ¡°I don¡¯t have any ulterior motives. I just want to do a good job.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure,¡± I muttered, stepping behind the desk and picking up the receiver.


    I called HR directly. They took their time answering, but when they did, I didn¡¯t waste words.


    ¡°I want Miss Lacy removed from my floor. Immediately. Send up another temp. Thank you.¡±


    I hung up.


    Lacy looked crushed, but I felt nothing.


    ¡°Mr. Nighthorn,¡± she tried again, voice cracking. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like my aunt, but I¡¯ve done nothing to you. Just give me a chance.¡±


    I stared at her. Cold. Detached.


    ¡°I¡¯m not firing you,¡± I said tly. ¡°If you¡¯re here to actually work, then be content with whatever desk they give you. But you don¡¯t belong in this office, and you never will.¡±


    Her hands trembled slightly as she set the files on the table.


    <44 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Steel Corporation


    ¡°Now leave,¡± I said. ¡°Close the door behind you.¡±


    She did.


    The second she was gone, I exhaled-slow and deep-and looked back at my mother¡¯s picture.


    You would¡¯ve liked Mara, I thought. And you¡¯d be proud I didn¡¯t let anyone y me today.


    Because today, I wasn¡¯t just the CEO.


    I was a husband.


    And I had a date with my wife to go house hunting.


    Real life. Real love.


    No distractions.


    My father was too blinded by love-or whatever he thought he had with Martha-to see the obvious.


    People don¡¯t change overnight. Not genuinely. And Martha? She was up to something. She always was.


    The thought that someone might be watching me wasn¡¯t just unsettling-it was dangerous. Because whoever it was, they weren¡¯t doing it with good intentions. I needed to be careful. Smarter.


    I had everything to lose now, while Martha and her golden son had everything to gain.


    I sat at my desk, forcing the thoughts to the back of my mind as I sorted through the files Lacy had brought


    in earlier.


    The new temp-who reced her after I made the call-was efficient, professional, and thankfully silent.


    We got through the stack quickly, and by early afternoon, I was back to house hunting on myputer.


    I hadn¡¯t told my father about the move yet. Or that I¡¯d encouraged Mara to enroll in medical school part-time.


    I knew he¡¯d approve of her studying-but moving out? That would sting. He liked having control. Liked the


    illusion of a ¡°unified¡± Nighthorn family.


    But I wasn¡¯t going to let Mara suffer in that house. Not like I had. Not under Martha¡¯s shadow, and certainly


    not under Darian¡¯s bitterness.


    I needed to protect her. That wasn¡¯t just a promise I made-it was instinct.


    The inte buzzed, pulling me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Mr. Nighthorn, Mr. Northwood is here for the two o¡¯clock meeting. Should I let him in?¡±


    I checked the schedule. Shipment discussion. Right.


    ¡°Let him in.¡±


    Momentster, the door opened and Mr. Northwood walked in with the same smug air his daughter carried around like perfume.


    He looked at me, confused. ¡°Where¡¯s your father?¡±


    ¡°At the mansion,¡± I said without flinching.


    ¡°So you¡¯re filling in for him today?¡± he asked, skipping even a basic greeting.


    And now I understood where Tiffany got her charm.


    44 (Lucians For


    I leaned back in my chair and kept my voice cool. ¡°Do you mind getting straight to the point? I have an appointment shortly.¡±


    He blinked, taken aback. Offended, probably. But I didn¡¯t care.


    I wasn¡¯t my father.


    And I wasn¡¯t ying nice with anyone who looked at me like I didn¡¯t belong behind this desk.


    ¡°I need to speak with your father,¡± Mr. Northwood insisted.


    I nodded, calm. ¡°Very well. But just in case you missed the memo-/ own thispany now. My father has stepped down. Steel Corp is mine. If you¡¯re here to discuss business, you talk to me. If you¡¯re looking to discuss pack matters, he¡¯s still at the Nighthorn mansion. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll give you an audience.¡±


    His eyebrows shot up. ¡°He gave you thepany?¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother responding. Let the silence say everything.


    ¡°I thought Darian would take over,¡± he muttered, more to himself than me. ¡°Martha said he¡¯d be next¡­¡±


    And there it was. The truth breaking through his delusion.


    Iughed. Couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°She yed you, Mr. Northwood,¡± I said, smiling. ¡°Steel Corp was never hers to promise. It belonged to


    Natasha Nighthorn-my mother. And now it belongs to me.¡±


    ¤·


    His face turned red. All the unspoken ns, backroom conversations, and assumptions falling apart right in


    front of him.


    I leaned back slightly. ¡°Now¡­ do you still want to discuss the shipment? Or should we reschedule for when you¡¯re less disappointed?¡±


    He hesitated, clearly shaken, but eventually sat down across from me.


    ¡°Forgive my manners, Lucian,¡± he said stiffly. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ we expected our families would be joined. With Tiffany marrying Darian and all.¡±


    He clearly hadn¡¯t gotten the other memo.


    I leaned forward, elbows on the desk. ¡°So Tiffany didn¡¯t tell you?¡±


    He frowned. ¡°Tell me what?¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be a wedding. Not yet. Not until we¡¯re sure the baby is Darian¡¯s. That means after the birth. The only way they¡¯ll marry sooner is if Darian stops denying the child is his.¡±


    Mr Northwood stiffened, visibly ufortable now. His pride cracked right in front of me.


    He sighed and looked around the office, suddenly not so confident.


    Wee to reality.

 Favorite Curse 45

    <45 (Lucian¡¯s POV) The Attack At The Border


    45 (Lucian¡¯s POV) The Attack At The Border


    Lucian


    +8 Points >


    ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t like the match,¡± Mr Northwood admitted. ¡°As long as she¡¯s in the Nighthorn mansion, I don¡¯t have to deal with the shame.¡±


    Iughed-dry, sharp. Finally, some honesty. We got back to business and discussed the shipment. I made it clear Steel Corp had no intentions of merging with any otherpany anytime soon. If that ever changed, I¡¯d


    reach out on my terms.


    By the time the meeting wrapped up, it was already four-thirty.


    Not long after Northwood left, my phone rang.


    Mara.


    I picked up instantly. ¡°Mara, are you outside?¡±


    ¡°No, Lucian¡­¡± Her voice was low. Off. Something was wrong.


    I sat up straight. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    There was a pause-a long one.


    ¡°We¡¯re on our way to the arsenal. The outer border. It¡¯s under attack. Alpha Nighthorn assigned us to handle it. Darian is leading.¡±


    The growl ripped from my throat before I could stop it.


    What the hell is my father thinking? Sending them-barely neen-to deal with a live arsenal under assault?


    ¡°I¡¯ming,¡± I said immediately, already grabbing my keys.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to, Lucian,¡± she replied, but there was a tremble beneath her words. ¡°I¡¯m sure we can handle


    it.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever been in a real battle before?¡± I snapped.


    ¡°No,¡± she admitted, ¡°but there¡¯s always a first.¡±


    I was already moving.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± she added. ¡°By the time you get here, it might be over.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer. I hung up and stormed out of the building.


    I was done ying calm.


    How could my father risk them like this-especially Mara? My chest tightened with panic. These weren¡¯t kids sparring in training. This was real. Live weapons. Blood. War.


    They were barely adults. The youngest among the enemy troops would be in their mid-twenties-seasoned, brutal, trained for this. I didn¡¯t care how talented Darian was-he couldn¡¯tmand the kind of respect


    needed out there.


    I didn¡¯t even hesitate. I called my father.


    <45 (Lucian¡¯s POV) The Attack At The Border


    He answered on the first ring.


    ¡°How was your first day at the office?¡± my father asked casually.


    I nearly lost it.


    +8 Points >


    ¡°Why the hell did you send Darian, Mara, and Rowan tomand a veteran troop in an active battle?¡± My voice was low but vibrating with anger. ¡°Do you want them killed? You¡¯re the Alpha. You should¡¯ve been there.¡±


    ¡°Lucian, calm down. They signed up for this. They have to start sometime.¡±


    ¡°Sometime, yes-not now,¡± I snapped. ¡°What happened to small-scale missions? Scouting? Errands? This is a full-blown engagement. People die in these, Father. My wife is out there.¡±


    Silence. Then he muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t think of it that way. Darian said they were ready.¡±


    Rage boiled up in my chest. I didn¡¯t respond. I just ended the call and stepped on the gas.


    I prayed the whole way.


    It took forty-five minutes to reach the arsenal. And when I did-chaos.


    Bodies everywhere. Blood soaked the dirt. The sh of ws and teeth echoed through the air. Smoke curled


    over broken supply crates.


    Darian was shoutingmands, but it was clear-he couldn¡¯t hold the line. The older soldiers were reluctant, sluggish, questioning every order. As I feared, they didn¡¯t respect him enough to follow him in a real fight.


    Then I saw her.


    Mara.


    In wolf form, locked inbat. Her grey coat was streaked with blood, but she was holding her own-fierce, fast, relentless. Rowan was beside her, just as determined. They weren¡¯t backing down, but they were


    outnumbered.


    My heart dropped.


    I couldn¡¯t stand there another second.


    I tore off my clothes, shifted mid-stride, and charged in. My ck wolf form towered over most of the others. Power pulsed from me-centuries of bloodline, dominance,mand.


    I let out a deafening growl that shook the battlefield.


    The fighting stilled for a moment. Every head turned. Every wolf-ours and theirs-felt who had just arrived.


    I took control from Darian without a word. He hesitated, but only for a second. He knew the truth-this wasn¡¯t


    about ego anymore. This was about survival.


    Iunched into the fray, cutting through attackers with precision, barking orders that were finally obeyed without hesitation. The tide shifted instantly.


    I wasn¡¯t thinking about pride or politics.


    I was thinking about her.


    My mate. My Mara.


    And I would tear the world apart to get her out of this alive.


    I used my Alphamand-and they listened. Instantly.


    Relief rippled through the ranks the moment I took control. The shift was undeniable. Orders were followed, formations restructured, and the chaos began to bend back into strategy.


    Darian¡­ he¡¯d tried. But he wasn¡¯t built for this-not leadership, not war. Martha had forced him into a role he


    couldn¡¯t carry.


    I wouldn¡¯t have even been here if Mara hadn¡¯t been out there.


    But if I hadn¡¯te, these bastards might¡¯ve killed them.


    The fight raged on for another hour. Mara and Rowan managed to bring down one of the attackers, wounding


    him badly and pinning him.


    The rest of the intruders scattered, dragging their wounded with them, tails tucked.


    It was over. For now.


    We waited while the soldiers secured the prisoner, loading him into the van. I stayed in my wolf form until the


    When I finally shifted back, I immediately called for a nket-for her.


    Mara was bleeding and bruised, her breathing shallow. Her wolf had done what it could, but her injuries needed more than nature¡¯s healing. Bones needed to be set right. Internal damage checked. She needed real


    care.


    I held her in my arms on the blood-soaked ground, rocking gently.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee,¡± she whispered.


    I pressed my forehead to hers, trying to hold it together. ¡°You think I could¡¯ve stayed away? I wouldn¡¯t have survived it if something happened to you.¡±


    Truth. Raw and simple.


    A few feet away, Darian was causing a scene. He was on a stretcher, shouting, fighting the paramedics to get


    to her.


    ¡°Mara!¡± he called, voice tight with panic. ¡°Mara, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, Darian!¡± I snapped back, cradling her tighter. He looked at me, eyes rimmed with red, and finally


    nodded-broken, defeated.


    I stayed by Mara¡¯s side, holding her hand as the medics loaded her into the ambnce. I asked one of them


    to drive my car so I could ride with her.


    As the sirens started and the vehicle lurched forward, Mara stirred and smiled weakly.


    ¡°I Kicked some ass,¡± she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile, despite everything. I kissed her hand.


    ¡°Yes, darling. You kicked some ass.¡±


    And I meant it.


    She was all bruised up and still joking.

 Favorite Curse 46

    46 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Recovery


    Lucian


    Mara passed out before we even made it to the hospital.


    The paramedics had given her sedatives for the pain-just enough to quiet her body, not the damage.


    They said her ribs had healed wrong. The only way to fix them was to break them again.


    We went straight into the emergency room. I stayed the whole time.


    Watched them re-break her bones like it was nothing.


    Watched her body jerk and shift as they worked. She didn¡¯t feel it-thank God-but I did.


    Every snap, every grimace from the doctors, burned through me.


    I kept thinking of my father, and anger knotted in my chest. This was his fault. And mine, in some twisted way I couldn¡¯t


    shake.


    When it was over, they moved her to a private room. She slept-deep, drugged sleep-for twelve hours.


    I sat beside her, drifting in and out on that stiff hospital couch. I kept checking my phone and hers. Tina wouldn¡¯t stop.


    She used new numbers to get through. She spammed us with insults, threats, venom. She cursed Mara like she had the


    right to.


    I felt sick. Ashamed. Furious.


    What had I dragged my wife into? Was this her future now-ducking calls, dodging attacks from a woman I should have


    left behind a long time ago? Even if we took the child, Tina wouldn¡¯t let go.


    Not really.


    I took Mara¡¯s hand and kissed it, soft and slow.


    Her face looked peaceful. Too peaceful for someone who¡¯d just had her bones broken again. Her body was doing the hard


    work of healing.


    I wished peace could reach the rest of her life, too.


    Then, a knock.


    The door creaked open. My father stepped inside. His eyes were rimmed red-like guilt had been chasing him all night.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± he said, quiet, almost unsure.


    I didn¡¯t answer. Just stared at him, forcing down everything I wanted to scream.


    He looked over at Mara. ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°They had to rebreak her ribs so she can heal the right way,¡± I said tly.


    He lowered his head. ¡°If I¡¯d known¡­ I never would¡¯ve sent Darian tomand the army. I thought he was ready. I thought


    he could handle it.¡±


    I turned to him, eyes locked on his.


    ¡°We both know that will never happen, Father,¡± I said, my voice tight, cold.


    ¡°We both know Darian can¡¯t lead this pack. I hope-I hope-you can live with it if Mara or Rowan dies because you handed


    (Ë°Þz)


    His shoulders sagged, shame pulling at his posture. ¡°It¡¯s not about pleasing Martha, Lucian. I have nothing else to give Darian. He¡¯s my son too¡­ and I¡¯ve given him nothing.¡±


    I stared at him, stunned by the honesty, but not moved by it.


    ¡°The pack is not a gift, Father. It¡¯s not some heirloom to pass down to whoever¡¯s fallen out of your guilt. It¡¯s people. It¡¯s lives. You don¡¯t give it to anyone-not Darian, not me.¡±


    He opened his mouth, but I cut him off.


    ¡°Mara¡¯s resigning,¡± I said.


    His head snapped up. ¡°No. The pack needs her. They are the future, Lucian.¡±


    ¡°And she¡¯s my wife,¡± I shot back. ¡°If she dies, the pack will grieve for a day. I¡¯ll carry it for the rest of my life.¡±


    He stepped closer, desperation bleeding into his voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fix this, Lucian. Just give me time.¡±


    I shook my head, my fists clenched at my sides.


    ¡°Too many soldiers died tonight because you sent an unfit alpha to lead them. You gambled with their lives, and they lost. You think the pack will trust you after this? I wouldn¡¯t have joined the fight if Mara wasn¡¯t out there. You made it clear I wasn¡¯t wee. You humiliated me, Father. You chose Martha¡¯s pride over mine. You elevated Darian just to make her


    smile. And I swallowed it. But I¡¯m done now. I¡¯m out. Mara is out.¡±


    He looked at Mara, lying still on the hospital bed, her face soft, untouched by the chaos outside those walls. I looked at


    her too. She didn¡¯t deserve this. None of it.


    ¡°We¡¯re moving out,¡± I said.


    His hand shot out and grabbed my arm, turning me toward him. ¡°Why?¡± he asked, voice cracking.


    I stared at him like he¡¯d just asked me why the sky was blue.


    ¡°Why?¡± I repeated, my voice barely a whisper.


    ¡°You never protected me,¡± I said quietly, but the words carried weight. ¡°Not once. Not when I was a child. Not when Martha twisted every chance she got to tear me down. You let her lie about me, shame me, push me aside-like I wasn¡¯t


    your son.¡±


    My father didn¡¯t speak. He just stood there, silent, absorbing the blow.


    ¡°You let her get away with it for years. And then you forced me to marry Mara to make her happy, like I was some pawn to trade for peace. I tried to stomach it. I tried to live with it. Until that morning.¡±


    His eyes flicked to mine, already knowing the moment I meant.


    ¡°You made me drag my innocent wife away from the breakfast table. In front of everyone. You didn¡¯t ask questions. You


    didn¡¯t pause. You just followed Martha¡¯s lead. You humiliated her. Condemned her. If Darian hadn¡¯t taken it upon himself


    to dig for the truth, you would¡¯ve destroyed Mara without blinking.¡±


    A tear slipped down his cheek, but I wasn¡¯t finished.


    ¡°She¡¯s been scarred by what you did. And I will not sit by and watch you, or Martha, keep wounding her. Her heart is too gentle for this ce. And you-you¡¯re too weak when ites to that woman. That¡¯s why we¡¯re leaving. Mara and I deserve peace. We deserve mornings that don¡¯t begin in fear. A home we can walk through freely.¡±


    214


    46 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Recovery


    He wiped the tear away, voice low. ¡°If you¡¯ve been carrying all this, why didn¡¯t you ever say anything?¡±


    I let out a breath. ¡°Because you don¡¯t listen, Father. You never have.¡±


    +8 Prants


    He looked away, the silence stretching until I added, ¡°And I know you didn¡¯t hand over thepany out of goodwill. Martha tried to cut me out. But legally, you couldn¡¯t. I saw the papers. My mother changed the documents into my name. You had no choice.¡±


    He didn¡¯t deny it.


    Then, as if reaching for some final card, he asked, ¡°What about Tina? And the baby?¡±


    Of course. Tina. The chaos that never ends.


    ¡°She keeps calling me, switching numbers like it¡¯ll change anything. But Mara knows. We¡¯re dealing with it. We¡¯ll support her through the pregnancy, and after the birth, we¡¯ll get a DNA test. If the child is mine, we¡¯ll care for it. But if Tina tries to use the baby as a weapon, we¡¯ll fight for custody.¡±


    His eyes drifted to Mara¡¯s sleeping form.


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ okay with that?¡±


    I nodded, gently rubbing her hand.


    ¡°She¡¯s stronger than you¡¯ll ever give her credit for,¡± I said. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean she should have to keep proving it.¡±


    My father ced a hand on my shoulder-tentative, unfamiliar.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lucian,¡± he said. ¡°For what I did. And what I didn¡¯t do. But I promise I¡¯ll fix it. Not just for us-for the country. I¡¯ll make sure everything is put right.¡±


    His voice was tired, like a man worn down by his own mistakes.


    ¡°But,¡± he added, ¡°I need you to stay at the mansion for now.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Why?¡±


    There was a pause. He hesitated. That told me more than his words ever could.


    ¡°When you and Marae home,¡± he said, ¡°see me in my office. There are things I need to show you. Things you need to


    understand. Only then will you know why I keep everyone there.¡±


    I nodded, not because I trusted him, but because I needed to know what he wasn¡¯t saying.


    He left. And minutester, the door opened again.


    Martha walked in, her face soaked in artificial grief, dragging Lacy behind her like an essory. A tray of food and a bouquet of too-bright flowers sat in her hands.


    ¡°Thank you for saving their lives, Lucian,¡± she said, her eyes ssy as she wrapped me in a hug.


    My skin crawled.


    ¡°I brought you something to eat,¡± she added sweetly, then opened the container and took a bite like it proved something.¡±


    See? I would never poison you. I¡¯m just¡­ trying to be a mother.¡±


    A mother.


    She didn¡¯t even seem to hear herself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave Lacy here to care for you and Mara, just in case-¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I cut in, shaking my head. ¡°It would be kind of you to take her with you. Thank you for visiting.¡±


    <46 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Recovery


    I took the food and the flowers from her hands, careful not to let my fingers brush hers.


    Martha looked at me, smiling as if she hadn¡¯t just been dismissed.


    ¡°Very well then. Lacy, let¡¯s go,¡± she said, pausing at the door. ¡°And Lucian-she doesn¡¯t bite.¡±


    They left.


    I didn¡¯t say a word until the door clicked shut. Then I turned and dropped the tray and the bouquet straight into the trash. Not because I thought they were poisoned. Not because I feared them.


    Because I didn¡¯t want anything from that woman.


    She made me sick.


    743


    47 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Recovery 2


    ** Points>

 Favorite Curse 47

    47 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Recovery 2


    Lucian


    Mara stirred. Then slowly, her eyes opened.


    I was at her side in seconds, pressing a kiss to her forehead before she even sat up. Her smile was bright, untouched by everything she¡¯d just endured.


    ¡°We kicked some ass, Lucian,¡± she said, grinning.


    2


    Iughed softly, brushing hair from her face. She made it sound like she¡¯d woken from a nap, not barely survived a battle. My throat tightened. She could¡¯ve died out there. And she only made it through because she stood her ground-because


    she had to. Her alpha had failed her.


    ¡°How are Rowan and Darian?¡± she asked, voice suddenly serious.


    I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I¡¯m sure they¡¯re fine.¡±


    She nodded, trusting me, and swung her legs off the bed. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got you,¡± I said, and helped her down.


    ¡°I feel so rested,¡± she said, stretching like she hadn¡¯t just had her ribs broken and rebuilt.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been out for fourteen hours. Of course you¡¯re rested,¡± I teased, and her eyes went wide in disbelief. Iughed, then


    swept her into my arms before she could argue about walking.


    She didn¡¯t protest-just started talking about the fight.


    The way her face lit up, the way her hands moved as she described every detail¡­ it struck me. She loved it.


    The battlefield, the adrenaline-it wasn¡¯t just duty. She loved being a warrior just as much as she loved being a healer. And


    who said she couldn¡¯t be both?


    But not under Darian. Not with him in charge.


    My father needed to wake up and see that leadership wasn¡¯t something you handed out like favors. Lives weren¡¯t props


    for his guilt.


    I just had to figure out how to tell Mara-how to convince her to step back from the army. After everything, that conversation was going to be harder than I thought.


    We made it home, went straight to the left wing, into our room. All I wanted was a shower and sleep. She, on the other hand, looked like she could runps around the estate.


    She peeled off the hospital clothes, and I paused, just watching her for a moment. Even with the bruises still fading, she


    was stunning. Strong. Whole.


    ¡°Mara,¡± I said, reaching out my hand.


    She turned to me, a sly smile tugging at her lips, eyes full of something familiar and electric.


    She took my hand.


    No words needed. She already knew what shower time meant


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. The second the water hit us, I buried myself in her. It wasn¡¯t just about desire-it was need. Desperate, aching need. She was here. Alive. With me. And every movement reminded me that I hadn¡¯t lost her.


    47 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Recovery 2


    My fears bled out with every thrust. Her moans wrapped around my name like a prayer, her nails digging into my sides, grounding me. Telling me she was here too-feeling what I felt. Needing it just as much.


    ¡°Mine,¡± I breathed, barely holding back my wolf, teetering on the edge of iming her.


    ¡°im me, Lucian. Take me now,¡± she whispered, breathless, her voice thick with hunger.


    I looked into her eyes-glowing yellow, wild and wolfish. Her teeth had elongated. She wasn¡¯t just asking. She meant it.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked, even though my body already knew the answer.


    ¡°This is it for me. I¡¯m not looking back,¡± she said. ¡°I love you, Lucian.¡±


    Then-without warning-she sank her teeth into my neck, her climax crashing through her as she marked me.


    2


    The pain and pleasure twisted together, and I groaned, the sensation primal and overwhelming. She licked the wound as if


    sealing it with devotion. My body trembled, but I didn¡¯t wait. I answered her the only way that made sense.


    I bit down-hard, deep-marking her with everything I had. My soul reached for hers as I spilled into her. Mara cried out


    again, the force of the iming pulling her into another release, and I felt her pulse with mine.


    Still moving inside her, I kept my teeth buried a moment longer, making sure the mark would never fade. Then I pulled


    back, licking the blood away with reverence.


    ¡°Mara,¡± I whispered, watching her eyes flutter in a daze.


    ¡°You are my Luna. My north. My life and my love.¡±


    Tears welled in her eyes and slipped down her cheeks.


    ¡°I love you, Lucian,¡± she whispered.


    Those words shattered something in me. I kissed her-deep and slow-like I had all the time in the world.


    ¡°I love you, Mara. So damn much,¡± I sent through our link, feeling it echo back through hers.


    I felt myself rise again, but this time, I wasn¡¯t doing this in the shower. I lifted her gently, careful not to slip, and carried her


    to the bed.


    Iid her down, taking a moment just to look at her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve waited for this,¡± I said. ¡°For you to see me. To really see me. And now I¡¯m iming what¡¯s always been mine. Your heart. Your love. Your body. Me and you, Mara. Just like it should be.¡±


    I slid into her again, and this time it was different. Deeper. Sharper. Our souls danced between each stroke. The


    connection-raw and electric-amplified everything. We moved together like a rhythm we¡¯d always known. Her pleasure


    was mine. Mine was hers.


    We weren¡¯t just making love.


    We were bing one.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    ?


    Vote


    567


    212

 Favorite Curse 48

    48 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Together


    Lucian


    I woke to the soft rustle of pages.


    Mara was sitting beside me, her legs tucked under her, reading like the world outside didn¡¯t exist. She looked so calm, so


    I sat up slowly, blinking the sleep from my eyes. Then I saw it-the mark on her neck. My mark. It wasn¡¯t a dream.


    A quiet smile pulled at my lips.


    3


    ¡°Good afternoon, Lucian,¡± she said, her voice warm as she lowered the book and met my gaze.


    I looked around. The light had shifted. I¡¯d clearly slept longer than I meant to.


    ¡°You slept through the night¡­ and into the afternoon,¡± she said gently. ¡°Your father linked me a few times. I told him I¡¯d let


    him know when you were awake.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Did he say why?¡±


    She shook her head.


    I reached for her, pulling her close, pressing a kiss to her lips, then another to the fresh mark on her neck.


    ¡°Mine,¡± I murmured.


    She giggled and kissed the mark on my neck. ¡°Mine too.¡±


    I kissed her again, deeper this time. I didn¡¯t want to leave her side-but I had to. My father was waiting, and I had


    questions of my own.


    After a quick shower and getting dressed, I headed toward the right wing. On the way, I froze.


    Lacy was in my wing.


    Worse-she wasn¡¯t dressed modestly. The sight of her alone made my skin crawl. She looked too much like Martha- same maniptive sweetness, same calcting eyes. Just younger, and maybe bolder.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked, my tone sharp.


    She smiled like we were friends. ¡°I offered Mary to brief you on the Winston¡¯s Corp meetings this morning.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes. Bold, but stupid.


    ¡°The next time you step beyond your job description, Lacy, you¡¯re fired,¡± I said coldly. ¡°Let me make something very clear. Aside from the right wing and the breakfast table, I don¡¯t want to see you. If you see me, you turn the other way. You hide.


    Are we clear?¡±


    She stiffened. Tears welled in her eyes.


    ¡°¡­ -¡±


    ¡°Get the f**k out of my wing,¡± I cut her off. ¡°This is yourst warning. Whatever you and your aunt are plotting-it won¡¯t work. I¡¯ll never like you. I¡¯ll never trust you. So keep your distance.¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for a response. I walked away, already linking Austin.


    Keep Lacy out of my wing. Permanently.


    107


    18 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Together


    As I walked, I ced a call to Mary. She picked up on the second ring. I was already annoyed, but I kept my tone


    controlled-cold, not explosive.


    ¡°Mary,¡± I said tly.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Nighthorn,¡± she replied, overly polite.


    ¡°Did you send Lacy Edward to me?¡±


    Silence.


    ¡°Listen carefully,¡± I said, voice low and deliberate. ¡°She has no business being on my floor. Or near anything that concerns my work. The next time sheys a hand on any of my files, you¡¯re fired too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Nighthorn,¡± she stammered. ¡°She said you¡¯d be okay with it¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, now you know the truth,¡± I said and hung up before she could say more.


    I quickened my pace to the right wing and stepped into my father¡¯s office-only to find Martha already there, seated like


    she owned the ce.


    I rolled my eyes. Of course.


    ¡°Lucian, darling,¡± she said, all sugar. ¡°You must be tired. How is your wife?¡±


    ¡°Awake and well. Thank you,¡± I said politely, but my tone didn¡¯t invite more conversation.


    I turned to my father. ¡°You said you wanted to see me?¡±


    He nodded, just about to speak when I linked him privately.


    ¡°With all due respect, Father, if this is important-and if it concerns me-I¡¯d prefer we speak alone. Otherwise, I¡¯ll return


    another time.¡±


    2


    His eyes flicked toward me, faltered for a moment, then turned to Martha, who had already made herselffortable on the couch like she nned to stay all day.


    ¡°Darling,¡± he said aloud, ¡°please excuse us.¡±


    She blinked at him. ¡°Vander, I am Luna,¡± she said pointedly, reminding him of her title like it was a key she could sh to


    every locked door.


    ¡°I need to speak to my son,¡± he said, this time with steel in his voice.


    Her expression turned cold. ¡°He is my son too,¡± she said, crossing her legs like she was settling in.


    I didn¡¯t flinch. I just stared at her, silent, letting the weight of my presence-and her irrelevance-speak for me.


    ¡°He never was,¡± my father said quietly, but firmly. ¡°And we both know that. Now, excuse us-or we¡¯ll excuse you.¡±


    Martha didn¡¯t move. Of course she didn¡¯t. She wasn¡¯t used to being told no. Not by him.


    I stepped forward and faced her.


    ¡°Excuse us, Luna Martha,¡± Imanded, letting my authority wrap around every word like a de.


    Her eyes widened. She shook slightly, trying to fight it-but couldn¡¯t. Not this time.


    She stood, stiff and seething, and walked out without another word.


    5


    Vote


    567


    49 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Some Insight

 Favorite Curse 49

    49 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Some Insight


    Lucian


    My father exhaled. ¡°You¡¯re much stronger than I remembered.¡±


    I let out a quietugh. ¡°Stronger than I let on.¡±


    He nodded, eyes dropping. He couldn¡¯t look at me for long. Guilt had a way of lowering even a king¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°So?¡± I said, cutting through the silence.


    A smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. ¡°You finally imed each other,¡± he said, catching Mara¡¯s scent on me.


    I nodded once.


    ¡°She¡¯s tough,¡± he said. ¡°Not many women would handle Tina¡¯s pregnancy with that kind of grace.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond. I wasn¡¯t in the mood for small talk orpliments dressed as insight.


    He seemed to pick up on it. He walked over to his desk, opened a drawer, and pulled out a thick file. He handed it to me


    without a word.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I asked, taking it cautiously.


    ¡°I asked you here to tell you the real reason I want you at the mansion. You need to understand-your life has been in


    danger since the day you were born, Lucian.¡±


    I stiffened.


    He continued, tone even but weighted. ¡°Your mother was poisoned. There were attempts on my life. On yours. Some you


    know about. Others you don¡¯t. It¡¯s all in that file-dates, reports, security logs.¡±


    My grip tightened on the folder.


    ¡°And before you say it-no, it wasn¡¯t Martha. She and Darian have been targeted too.¡±


    1 raised an eyebrow at that, unsure whether to believe him.


    ¡°I believe someone is trying to wipe out our bloodline,¡± he said. ¡°Someone who wants to absorb our mark. If they seed, they absorb the pack-and by extension, the country. That¡¯s how much power our blood carries.¡±


    My mind reeled, trying to process what he was saying.


    ¡°We have trusted staff here. The best security. I¡¯m not trying to trap you here, Lucian-I¡¯m trying to keep you alive. Living


    outside these walls¡­ would put you and Mara at real risk.¡±


    I stared at him. My mind shed through years of withheld truth, of pain and maniption. And now this.


    ¡°You kept this from me,¡± I said quietly. Not a question. A fact.


    And he had no defense.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s been sending photos of you, Lucian,¡± my father said, his voice tight. ¡°To who and why-we don¡¯t know yet. But


    it¡¯s deliberate. And there¡¯s more.¡±


    He paused. Then delivered the next blow.


    ¡°The attack on the outer border has been linked to you.¡±


    My entire body went still.


    T


    49 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Some Insight


    What?¡±


    Pow


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rmed,¡± he said quickly. ¡°I know you. I know what you¡¯re capable of-and this isn¡¯t you. You¡¯ve got nothing to gain by killing me, or your brother, or your wife.¡±


    He looked me in the eyes then, searching for something-maybe assurance, maybe forgiveness.


    ¡°But this is bigger than us. And like you said in the hospital, my judgment¡¯s been clouded. Maybe Martha¡¯s involved, maybe she¡¯s not. But now that you¡¯re fully mated, maybe you can understand the kind of influence a bond like that can


    have.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond. He wanted empathy, but he wouldn¡¯t find it here. I hadn¡¯t fallen blindly-I looked before loving. I hadn¡¯t


    mated a woman like Martha.


    1 couldn¡¯t rte to his weakness.


    Then he dropped the real bomb.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to make you Alpha, Lucian.¡±


    I stared at him, stunned.


    ¡°It was always going to be you,¡± he continued. ¡°Darian never truly wanted it. His mother forced my hand, and I went along with it. I thought maybe¡­ giving him the title would give him a sense of worth. But it¡¯s cost too much. I can¡¯t lose him because I forced him into the wrong shoes.¡±


    He swallowed hard.


    ¡°Darian will be your Beta. And you¡¯ll choose a Gamma from your own set.¡±


    1 held his gaze.


    ¡°What about Mara?¡± I asked quietly.


    She had spoken about the fight with such pride, such joy. How would she take this?


    ¡°She can¡¯t stay in the army, Lucian,¡± he said. ¡°She¡¯s your Luna now. Thates with its own responsibilities. You know


    that.¡±


    And just like that, the hardest partnded in myp-telling Mara she could no longer serve as Gamma.


    ¡°I¡¯ll speak to Darian tonight,¡± he added. ¡°Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll announce everything at breakfast. Then to the rest of


    the pack.¡±


    He looked older in that moment. Tired. Regretful.


    ¡°This whole mess,¡± he said softly, ¡°could¡¯ve been avoided if I had just stopped Martha when she started spreading lies


    about you. I knew that man¡¯s death wasn¡¯t your fault. And I knew there was an attempt on your life. But I thought giving


    Darian the army would give him something. I was wrong.¡±


    He walked to his chair and sat down heavily.


    ¡°I need you to go through that file with Mara. You¡¯ll find everything you need in there. Records, suspects, patterns. Her cognitive skills scores at the academy were some of the highest we¡¯ve ever seen. She¡¯s sharp, Lucian. That¡¯s why I chose her for you.¡±


    Chose her for me. As if he hadn¡¯t been ready to burn her at the stake weeks ago.


    I didn¡¯t bring it up. What was the point?


    I just took the file.


    49 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Some Insight


    ¡°Father¡­ do I have to take over now?¡± I asked, my voice low.


    + Pay>


    The weight of it pressed against me. I wasn¡¯t ready-not because I doubted my ability, but because I had ns. I wanted two or three years with Mara. Peace. A chance to live, to be something more than a name. I wanted to travel with her. Start a family. Just exist-before shouldering the burden of the pack.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± he said. ¡°But you need to be on the ground. Assist me. Stay close. Which means you won¡¯t be able to run the corporation. I suggest Darian steps in-for now.¡±


    I stared at him, then let out a dry, bitterugh.


    ¡°No chance in hell, Father. Martha and her offspring will never touch Steel Corp. I won¡¯t spit on my mother¡¯s memory like


    that.¡±


    He blinked, taken aback.


    ¡°My wife,¡± I continued, ¡°is more than capable of running thepany. She¡¯ll have all the help she needs. I¡¯ll support her as much as I can, and when the timees, she¡¯ll take overpletely.¡±.


    He sighed, clearly not expecting the pushback. It was in his voice, his posture. This wasn¡¯t his idea. It reeked of Martha¡¯s


    scheming.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking, Lucian,¡± he said, picking up on my suspicion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I cut in. ¡°Don¡¯t try to dress this up.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave Darian with nothing, Lucian. He¡¯s your brother.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said, voice rising. ¡°He¡¯s your son. You want him to have something? Give him the mansion. But he will never touch what my mother built.¡±


    He started to speak, but I didn¡¯t let him.


    ¡°You let your mate spend my mother¡¯s legacy. You let her poison everything. And you stood there and watched. You¡¯re


    weak.¡±


    His face flinched like I¡¯d struck him.


    ¡°I¡¯m nothing like you. Don¡¯t ask me for this again. I don¡¯t want the Alpha position. Let Darian keep it.¡±


    I pulled the documents from my coat and dropped them on his desk.


    ¡°I¡¯m already an Alpha. And Mara is mated to me. You can¡¯t cast us out. If you really believe I orchestrated the attack-fine. I¡¯ll walk. I¡¯ll shut down Steel Corp where it stands and rebuild it elsewhere.¡±


    He shook his head, voice cracking. ¡°No. No, Lucian. I don¡¯t believe that. It was just¡­ a suggestion. That¡¯s all. If it¡¯s not okay with you, we¡¯ll do it your way. But you will take over from me.¡±


    I gave him a slow nod and turned to leave, but he stopped me.


    ¡°Take these,¡± he said, handing me the file again. ¡°Go through them with your wife. Please. Our future-our lives-depend


    on your sess.¡±


    I took the file without a word and walked out.


    Back through the mansion halls, toward the left wing.


    Toward Mara.


    Still trying to process everything he¡¯d said-and everything he hadn¡¯t..

 Favorite Curse 50

    50 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Surprise Steam


    Lucian


    I stepped into the room, dropped the file onto the couch, and headed straight for the bedroom-and everything else


    vanished.


    Mara.


    She was spread across the bed in ckce lingerie, tied loosely, deliberately, like a gift meant just for me. The suspender belt, the garters¡­ it was a vision crafted to destroy all coherent thought.


    Whatever conversation I had with my father-gone. Just like that.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you,¡± she said, voice low and thick with need. Her eyes, dark with lust, locked onto mine.


    Was her heating? Maybe. Or maybe this was just her-unapologetic, wild, mine.


    I stripped, tossing my shirt and shorts aside, and opened the drawer for her G-spot stimtor. Then I linked Austin.


    Bring whipped cream. Now. Leave it outside the door. And no onees in till tomorrow.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± Mara whined, squirming slightly against the bindings.


    I grinned. ¡°Patience, my Luna.¡±


    A knock came. I grabbed the canister, shut the door, and turned back to her.


    She was watching me. Breathing faster. Her scent was thick in the air-ripe, intoxicating.


    I walked to the bed, slow and deliberate, and touched her lips with my finger. She took it into her mouth, sucking gently, her eyes not leaving mine. That alone made me hard. But I wasn¡¯t in a rush.


    Not tonight.


    I knelt beside her, taking my time peeling the lingerie away, kissing every inch I exposed. She whimpered when I grazed her thighs, then gasped when I traced my fingers over her center-just a tease, not enough.


    I shook the can, then carefully applied whipped cream to each of her n*****S.


    She moaned.


    I leaned in and licked slowly, tasting her and the sweet coolness all at once. Her moan deepened, hips arching off the bed.


    ¡°Sweet,¡± I murmured.


    She growled at me, frustrated, desperate.


    But I wasn¡¯t done.


    I worked my way down her body, licking trails of cream, tasting her skin, reading every response. She was squirming now,


    panting, her body straining against the ties.


    I reached for the stimtor and slid it inside her, gently, watching her unravel beneath me. She gasped and writhed, but


    every time she was close, I pulled back.


    Teasing. Building. Controlling the storm.


    I went down on her, slow and deep, f*****g her with my tongue.


    I tasted every part of her, drinking in her sounds, her scent, the way her body tensed before it gave out. She came hard-


    50 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Surprise Steam


    shaking, gasping, fingers twisting in the sheets-and I finally released the ties.


    ¡°Asshole,¡± she said between breaths, and Iughed.


    But she wasn¡¯t finished.


    Before I could recover, she flipped us. I was on my back, and she was on top-eyes dark, lips parted, taking charge.


    I didn¡¯t stop her. I never would.


    She moved with instinct, raw and fluid. Her body rolled over mine with perfect rhythm, her hands on my chest, her moans


    thick and sweet. I gripped her thighs, trying to hold on, but the view and the feel of her were too much.


    She climaxed with a sharp cry, and in the same moment, I poured into her. We shook together, our orgasms colliding and


    wrapping around each other. We felt each other in every sense.


    She wasn¡¯t in heat.


    But damn, it felt like she¡¯d imed me all over again.


    She rolled off, giggling softly, and disappeared into the bathroom.


    I sat on the edge of the bed, still catching my breath, knowing I couldn¡¯t dy what came next.


    She came back wearing a short ck silk robe, her skin still glowing. She crossed her legs, sat beside me, and smiled like


    she knew she had me wrapped around her finger.


    ¡°Mara,¡± I said, the smile fading from my lips as I took a deep breath.


    Her body shifted slightly, catching the seriousness in my voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you¡¯ll take this,¡± I said, ¡°but I hope you¡¯ll take it well.¡±


    She sat straighter, eyes steady, waiting.


    And I realized, again, just how strong she really was.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking over from my father as Alpha,¡± I said, watching her closely. ¡°And because you¡¯ll be Luna¡­ you can¡¯t be


    Gamma anymore.¡±


    Silence.


    She didn¡¯t flinch. Didn¡¯t speak either. Just looked at me, unreadable.


    ¡°I¡¯ll also need you to step in at Steel Corp,¡± I continued. ¡°Once I fully assume the Alpha role, you¡¯ll run thepany. At


    least most of it.¡±


    She finally spoke, her voice calm but measured. ¡°Is your father okay with that?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°He¡¯s agreed.¡±


    She let out a long, quiet sigh, and I knew what it meant. She might not have been shocked, but that didn¡¯t mean it didn¡¯t hurt. I could see it in the way her shoulders dropped-like she was quietly burying something she loved.


    ¡°I won¡¯t make this difficult for you, Lucian,¡± she said atst, her voice soft. ¡°I joined the academy because¡­ I had a crush


    on Darian. That part of my life is over. This is where I belong now.¡±


    She reached for my hand, her touch warm and steady.


    ¡°I¡¯ll support you in every way I can,¡± she said, holding my gaze. ¡°But you need to promise me something.¡±


    ¡°Anything.¡±


    ¡°That we lead together. The pack. Thepany. Whateveres next-we do it as equals. You and me. No secrets. No


    ¡ê50 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Surprise Steam


    one above the other. Just us. Together.¡±


    I looked into her eyes and felt the depth of what she was offering-not duty, not obligation, but real partnership.


    I leaned in and kissed her gently, linking to her mind as I whispered:


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    She kissed me back, slow and lingering, sealing the bond between us.


    I rested my forehead against hers, letting the silence settle around us.


    ¡°Thank you, Mara,¡± I whispered. ¡°For everything. For being you.¡±


    She smiled-small, quiet, powerful.


    She didn¡¯t need a title to be strong. She already was.


    She was my Luna.


    And I was hers.


    3


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    567


    Points


    <51 Making ns


    * Points

 Favorite Curse 51

    51 Making ns


    Mara


    When Lucian told me about the new developments, something inside me cracked.


    I had worked hard-so hard-to get into the army. Yes, I joined the academy because I had a crush on Darian, but what I


    found there was mine.


    I proved to myself, and everyone else, that I could do anything I set my mind to. And now¡­ it was being taken away. Just


    like that.


    It felt like my entire life was being rewritten without my input. Again.


    But as I looked at Lucian, I saw it-the weight he was already carrying. The conflict, the guilt, the pressure not to crumble.


    Getting angry with him over something beyond his control wouldn¡¯t help either of us. So, I smiled. I told him I was okay.


    And I saw the relief wash over him like a wave.


    Lucian got off the bed, still naked and unbothered, walked into the sitting room, picked up the thick file from the couch,


    and brought it back. He handed it to me, then sat down next to me with a quiet intensity.


    ¡°My father said we should go through this together,¡± he said.


    I frowned, flipping it open slightly. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°For starters,¡± he said, ¡°someone tried to link me to the arsenal attack.¡±


    I let out a short, sharpugh. ¡°Ridiculous.¡±


    He nodded, but there was no humor in his eyes. ¡°My father knows it¡¯s not me. But the bigger question is-who would even


    attempt that? And why?¡±


    I understood where he was going with this.


    ¡°That¡¯s not even the half of it,¡± he added. ¡°He believes someone¡¯s trying to wipe out our bloodline-systematically. He says


    there have been attempts on all our lives, including Darian and Martha. He thinks it¡¯s the same source behind all of them.


    And he believes it¡¯s another Alpha-one who wants to absorb our mark and take the pack.¡±


    I stayed quiet, listening.


    ¡°He¡¯s against us moving out,¡± Lucian continued. ¡°Says the estate has the best security, that staying here is the safest


    option.¡±


    I looked at him and frowned. ¡°And what do you think?¡±


    He pulled me in close, holding me like I was the only steady thing in his world.


    ¡°I want us to move out, Mara. Start a family. Live without all this noise and control. I want to love you without interference.


    That can¡¯t happen in this ce. If you¡¯re willing¡­ I want to take that chance with you.¡±


    His eyes searched mine, hope burning in them.


    I didn¡¯t need to think about it.


    I leaned in and kissed him. Slow. Intentional. Deep.


    And I meant every part of it.


    We both did.


    < 51 Making ns


    We spent the evening house hunting on Lucian¡¯s tablet, curled up together in bed. We both knew what we wanted- something simple, warm, a ce where we could raise our children away from politics, away from the pressure.


    But as he scrolled through listings with excitement in his eyes, a quiet ache bloomed in my chest.


    I wasn¡¯t going to be the only mother of his child.


    While Iy next to him searching for our future, another woman was carrying a piece of him. And that hurt. It wasn¡¯t jealousy-it was grief. A quiet, selfish sadness. That child would be a living reminder that someone else had shared him before I did. But for me¡­ he was my first and only. I had no one before Lucian. He was everything.


    I brushed a strand of hair from his face, trying to focus on the present. He nced over and caught my expression.


    ¡°Mara,¡± he said gently, ¡°are you okay?¡±


    I could feel the tears welling up. I blinked them away quickly. I didn¡¯t want to tell him why-it felt small, petty. So I gave him something that sounded good enough.


    ¡°Yes, Lucian,¡± I whispered. ¡°They¡¯re just joyful tears. We¡¯re finally close to peace.¡±


    He studied me for a moment and gave a sad, knowing smile.


    ¡°We¡¯re fully mated, Mara. I feel you. I know when you¡¯re lying.¡± His voice dropped. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re not ready to tell me


    why you¡¯re sad. But¡­ please don¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    I nodded, grateful he didn¡¯t push.


    ¡°You know what,¡± he said, setting the tablet aside, ¡°Darian¡¯s been removed. You¡¯re no longer Gamma. No more training.


    Why don¡¯t you visit your parents at the clinic? Spend some time with them. I think it¡¯s long overdue.¡±


    He was right. And it was kind of him to say it that way-gentle, not dismissive. I nodded. The idea of home, of people who knew me before all of this, felt grounding.


    That night, Lucian told me what he wanted-a simple life, just us and our children. A soft, quiet kind of dream. One that


    felt impossibly beautiful. But even as he spoke, I knew it wouldn¡¯t be that simple. Life rarely is. Especially not for people


    like us.


    The next morning, nerves coiled in my stomach like vines. I knew what wasing. I wasn¡¯t looking forward to it.


    Everyone was already seated at the breakfast table when we arrived. Darian caught my eye and gave me a warm smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay, Mara,¡± he linked, and Lucian, ever the gentleman, pulled my chair out for me.


    Then there was Lacy.


    Still at it-smiling too much, sitting too straight,ughing too loud at things Lucian didn¡¯t say. There was something off about her. She wasn¡¯t just bold. She was desperate.


    Her flirtation didn¡¯t feel like childish attention-seeking-it felt targeted, practiced, intentional. Like someone chasing a goal


    with limited time left.


    I watched her for a moment.


    She looked so much like Martha it was eerie. Same smile, same maniptive softness. If I hadn¡¯t been told otherwise, I¡¯d swear she was Martha¡¯s daughter. But I knew better-she was the child of Martha¡¯ste sister. The resemnce, though¡­


    it was almost unnatural.


    Then Alpha Vander stood, clearing his throat. The room quieted instantly.


    He was ready to break the news.


    5 Recent Developments

 Favorite Curse 52

    52 Recent Developments


    + PORTE


    Mara


    ¡°Recent developments have forced me to review certain matters,¡± Alpha Vander said, adjusting in his seat.


    I hated this part of my mornings-the overly formal breakfasts that felt more like council meetings than family gatherings. Always polished. Always tense. Never warm.


    He looked around the table, clearing his throat like he was building toward something heavy.


    ¡°First, I want tomend Darian for his effort at the border. We don¡¯t always win every battle, and I recognize that mission was difficult. But you stood your ground.¡±


    Darian nodded slightly, not proud-just enduring.


    ¡°I also want to thank Mara,¡± he continued, ¡°for being a true soldier and standing by her Alpha.¡±


    I held his gaze but said nothing. I didn¡¯t need apuse. I hadn¡¯t done it for Darian-I did it because it was my job.


    ¡°And Lucian,¡± he said, turning to my husband, his tone softening. ¡°Thank you for saving their lives and defeating the


    intruders.¡±


    Lucian gave a silent nod, stiff, almost annoyed. He hated praise-especially from his father. I nearly smiled, but the mood


    at the table was too thick to indulge.


    Vander exhaled. ¡°I¡¯ve made this decision not for politics or personalfort, but for the future of our country and our


    pack. Because I don¡¯t want to lose any of you.¡±


    He paused, eyes sweeping the table.


    ¡°The subject I¡¯m about to raise has long been a source of tension in this house¡­ and in our pack.¡±


    He turned toward Martha. She straightened in her seat, visibly bracing herself.


    ¡°The goddess gives order for a reason,¡± he said. ¡°And every time we try to bend that order, we pay the price.¡±


    Then he dropped it.


    ¡°I will be relieving Darian of his Alpha status and returning it to Lucian-the rightful heir.¡±


    The room went dead silent.


    Then came the explosion.


    Martha mmed her hands on the table and shot to her feet.


    ¡°How dare you, Vander!¡± she screamed, her voice sharp and raw with fury. ¡°How dare you humiliate my son like this? What


    will he have now? You¡¯ve got no money to give him, and now you want to take themand too?¡±


    She was shaking. Not from surprise-but rage. The kind that had been simmering for years, finally boiling over.


    But Alpha Vander didn¡¯t flinch.


    ¡°Someone once told me,¡± he said, his tone cutting through the chaos, ¡°that a pack is not an object. It is not something to


    gift. It is made up of lives. And the Alpha¡¯s duty is to protect those lives-no matter the cost.¡±


    He looked around the table again.


    ¡°The Key Mark we carry is not about power. It is about trust-a burden entrusted to us by the goddess herself. And unlike other marks, the Key Mark can be taken away. That¡¯s what makes it sacred.¡±


    P


    ¡°Darian is an Alpha, yes-but not a strong one. That is why §áe will serve


    him. As it should have always been.¡±


    Then he turned to Martha-his voice low, final.


    ¡°This is not punishment. This is protection.¡±


    Martha seethed but forced herself back into her seat, trembling with rage but too cornered tosh out further. Vander sighed and leaned back.


    The table was quiet again.


    But it wasn¡¯t peace.


    It was the kind of silence that follows a storm-and warns of another one stilling.


    ¡°As for inheritance,¡± Alpha Vander continued, his voice firm but steady, ¡°all I have is this mansion. My sons will share it equally-each taking one wing.¡±


    He turned to Darian.


    ¡°Darian, it would be wise to begin building something for yourself. A business you can rely on, something you can grow and pass on to your family. As you know, Steel Corp belonged to Natasha-my first mate. Lucian¡¯s mother. We have lived off her legacy for years. And now that Lucian has taken over, we should not expect more than what we already receive.¡±


    The words hung heavily in the air.


    ¡°Just as I cannot take your mother¡¯s things and hand them to Lucian, I cannot take his mother¡¯s things and hand them to you. If Steel Corp were mine, I would divide it as I¡¯ve divided this home. But it isn¡¯t. I hope you understand, son.¡±


    Darian nodded without hesitation. ¡°I do.¡± His expression was calm, unreadable-maybe even relieved.


    But, of course, Martha couldn¡¯t leave it at that.


    ¡°Since Lucian will be Alpha,¡± she said sharply, her toneced with entitlement, ¡°he shouldn¡¯t have a problem with his little brother working at thepany to help him run things.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a question. It was a demand disguised as diplomacy.


    Vander shook his head slowly. ¡°That¡¯s not a decision for you to make.¡±


    He turned to her, his voice turning cool. ¡°Your behavior, and the way you¡¯ve treated Lucian, have created a fracture between the brothers. We need boundaries now-not blurred lines.¡±


    He looked at the rest of us, then continued.


    ¡°And let me be very clear-I have no authority over Steel Corp. Lucian¡¯s generosity in hiring Lacy was just that: generosity.


    And it would be wise not to abuse it.¡±


    Then, shockingly, his gaze fixed on Martha, sharp and unwavering.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen how Lacy has been behaving around Lucian. Flirtation. Disrespect. Ignoring his marriage and bond. It ends


    now. Martha, I¡¯m asking you to warn your niece. Lucian is a married and fully mated man. We all see the mark on Mara¡¯s


    neck.¡±


    I blinked, startled. I hadn¡¯t expected him to call it out so inly. But I was quietly grateful that he did.


    Then Vander shifted focus again, the weight of leadership settling back onto his shoulders.


    ¡°Because of these new developments, both Rowan and Mara will no longer serve in the army. Rowan¡¯s return will depend


    212


    62 Recent Developments


    on Lucian¡¯s evaluation. But Mara-¡±


    He looked directly at me, something flickering behind his eyes. Not anger, but sadness. Maybe guilt.


    ve Poun


    -as Luna, your path now lies with leadership. When Lucian fully takes on the Alpha position, the responsibility of running


    Steel Corp will fall to you.¡±


    He exhaled, the tension of the morning catching up with him, and looked between the two of us-me and Lucian. For the first time, he looked less like an Alpha, and more like a father who knew he¡¯d broken things that couldn¡¯t be fixed.


    There was disappointment in his eyes. Heartache, too. A quiet acknowledgment that all of this-every part of it-could have been handled differently, if only he had made better choices sooner.


    2


    Get Bonus (Ad)


    Vote


    567

 Favorite Curse 53

    53 The Blow


    53 The Blow


    Mara


    ¡°We havews in our world,¡± Alpha Vander said, his voice taking a formal, almost judicial tone. ¡°And we have a body that


    ensures thosews are upheld.¡±


    My stomach tightened. Something in his phrasing told me this wasn¡¯t just a reminder-it was a warning.


    ¡°Tiffany is here today because of thosews, Lucian,¡± he continued, his gaze sharp.


    ¡°When Tina demanded her rights a few days after the border incident, I asked her to wait. I told her-as her Alpha-to be


    patient. To wait until you and Mara returned.¡±


    He looked directly at Lucian now, his expression hardening.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re home. And I¡¯m going to speak inly.¡±


    Martha smiled-too smug, too satisfied. Whatever was about to be said, she was enjoying it already.


    ¡°I¡¯m not pleased with how you¡¯ve handled the situation,¡± Vander said tly. ¡°Tina¡¯s condition is serious. And unlike your


    brother, you haven¡¯t denied the pregnancy.¡±


    A sharp gasp cut through the room-Tiffany¡¯s. Darian¡¯s expression shifted to smug disbelief, the I-told-you-so written


    across his face made my skin crawl.


    I knew this moment woulde eventually, but I hadn¡¯t expected to feel so¡­ exposed.


    ¡°I suppose Darian¡¯s not the only lost one,¡± Martha snapped. ¡°And here we thought you were the responsible one.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s head dropped slightly, shame weighing him down.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± Vander said, voice low but burning with disappointment, ¡°you knew you were to be joined with Mara. Yet you


    continued your rtionship with Tina. You got her pregnant. And now, just like Darian, you will face the consequences.¡±


    I swallowed hard, trying not to flinch at the sting of those words. The air felt thick. Cold. Lucian stayed silent, jaw


    clenched.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t already been imed by Mara-and if she hadn¡¯t imed you-I would have annulled the marriage myself,¡±


    Vander continued, ¡°and allowed you to choose Tina if that¡¯s where your heart truly was.¡±


    He paused, his tone softening just enough to feel honest.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t choose Mara for you because Martha objected to her being with Darian. I chose her because I knew you needed


    someone like her. She reminded me of your mother-Natasha. Strong. Humble. Content. Loyal.¡±


    My breath caught. I hadn¡¯t expected to be spoken of that way. Not here. Not now.


    ¡°I wanted you to have a good life, Lucian,¡± he said. ¡°And you¡¯re tasting that life now. A wife who supports you. A mate who would go to war beside you and still find peace in your arms.¡±


    He exhaled, then added, with steel in his voice, ¡°The painful part is¡­ you didn¡¯t trust my judgment. You let Tina stay in your life far too long. And now, it¡¯se to this.¡±


    Lucian finally looked up, but Vander wasn¡¯t finished.


    ¡°Yes, Lucian. I know about the money,¡± he said, voice razor-sharp. ¡°All the credits you¡¯ve sent her. The apartment. The gifts. I didn¡¯t hand you Steel Corp back then because I saw exactly what was happening-Tina sinking her fangs into your pocket and bleeding you dry. She was never in love with you, only what you could give her.¡±


    53 The Blow


    His eyes narrowed.


    ¡°I am your father. And I am your Alpha. I know these things.¡±


    The room fell into thick silence.


    * Poet


    You could feel Vander¡¯s anger-controlled, measured, but real. And beneath it¡­ pain. This wasn¡¯t just about power orws. It was about a father trying to fix a legacy that kept slipping through his hands.


    ¡°You insulted Mara and me by continuing your rtionship with Tina,¡± Alpha Vander said, his voice grave. ¡°Breaking up with her a week before your wedding doesn¡¯t count, Lucian. You were still sleeping with her after your engagement was


    announced.¡±


    Lucian said nothing. His jaw was tight, his whole body tense.


    ¡°Mara didn¡¯t want the joining either,¡± Vander continued. ¡°But she respected it. She stayed away from Darian. You, on the


    other hand, kept seeing Tina.¡±


    He sighed, and something in his expression shifted-from anger to resignation.


    ¡°Tina filed a formal report,¡± he said. ¡°She¡¯s asked for justice. And she will get her justice.¡±


    He looked directly at Lucian.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be moving into your wing of the house today.¡±


    The words hit like a hammer.


    Lucian mmed his hand against the table and stood so fast his chair screeched backward. His hands were trembling with fury.


    I didn¡¯t move.


    I couldn¡¯t.


    I was frozen-hurt so deeply I couldn¡¯t even breathe. The pain was sharp, but quiet. It burned through my chest like fire


    behind ss.


    I gripped the edge of the table, nails digging into the wood, trying to keep myself from falling apart in front of them.


    ¡°And if you choose to move out,¡± Vander said, ¡°you¡¯ll take her with you.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s chest rose and fell with barely contained rage.


    ¡°You know thew,¡± Vander went on, his voice cracking. ¡°It¡¯ll be near impossible for her to find a mate after bearing


    another man¡¯s child¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t finish. He couldn¡¯t.


    And I couldn¡¯t stay.


    ¡°May I be excused?¡± I asked, voice barely above a whisper.


    Vander looked at me, the regret clear in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to put you through this, Mara. Truly. If you and Lucian hadn¡¯t imed each other, I would have released you from the bond. But it¡¯s toote now. Please¡­ be strong.¡±


    He nodded once.


    I stood and walked out as fast as I could without breaking into a run.


    The moment I cleared the lounge, the tears came.


    <53 The Blow


    They streamed freely, hot and silent, until I reached the left wing. My chest heaved with every step. I tried to catch my breath, tried to quiet the sobs that rose uncontrobly.


    When I reached our room, I shut the door, dropped to the floor, and curled into myself-back against the wall, knees pulled to my chest.


    And I cried.


    For the future I had started to believe in.


    For the love I thought was mine.


    And for whatever it was Lucian had just done to us.


    5


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    E


    Vote


    567


    €54 Difficult

 Favorite Curse 54

    54 Difficult


    Mara


    I sat curled in the corner, broken.


    I had tried everything. Tried to breathe through it. Tried to remind myself that I was strong. That I had endured worse. That this, too, would pass.


    But I couldn¡¯t stop the tears.


    I couldn¡¯t stop the ache.


    I loved him too much. That was the problem.


    Even if he said he was over her, having Tina in our home-in our wing-was too much. Too close. Too dangerous.


    Old emotions didn¡¯t need much to spark back to life, and I couldn¡¯t watch that happen. I couldn¡¯t sit at breakfast while she stared at him, while he was forced to acknowledge her needs-needs that involved the child growing inside her.


    I wiped my face and stood.


    I needed space. I needed to get out before I drowned in the weight of it all. I would go to my parents for a while. Just until


    I could breathe again.


    I moved toward the closet, already thinking about what to pack when the door opened behind me.


    ¡°Mara,¡± Lucian said, breathless. ¡°Mara-¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond. I didn¡¯t even look at him. His father was right. He should have ended it the moment he epted our


    engagement.


    I stepped into the bedroom, heading toward the closet, but he was right behind me. He caught me before I could reach the door, pulling me into his arms from behind.


    I tried to pull away, but he wouldn¡¯t let go.


    He held me tightly, his chest pressed against my back, his arms wrapping around me like he could keep everything from falling apart if he just held on hard enough. He bent, resting his chin on my shoulder, his lips close to my ear.


    ¡°Please, Mara,¡± he whispered, his voice thick.


    And I broke.


    Completely.


    Tears surged again, raw and unstoppable.


    ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± Lucian said, his voice shaking. ¡°My father is right. This is my fault. All of it. But please, Mara¡­ don¡¯t leave me


    alone in this.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t speak. I couldn¡¯t move. I just cried.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve ended it the second we were engaged,¡± he continued. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have slept with her. I knew better. I let it drag on, and now¡­ I know I messed up. But I swear-I¡¯ll fix this.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°You can¡¯t fix this, Lucian,¡± I whispered. ¡°She¡¯s moving into our wing. She¡¯ll sit with us at breakfast. You¡¯ll have to look after her. Even if you don¡¯t touch her, she¡¯ll need you. She¡¯ll expect you. So where does that leave me?¡±


    I reached up, fingers brushing the mark on my neck-his mark. Wishing, for a moment, that I could take it back. That I


    < 54 Difficult


    could undo the iming and walk away without it destroying me.


    ¡°No, Lucian said quickly, catching my hands. ¡°No, Mara. Please don¡¯t do that.¡±


    He gently pulled my hands down and trapped them inside his, holding them tight against his chest.


    ¡°Please,¡± he whispered again, his voice raw. ¡°Please, Mara. Don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be here soon, Lucian,¡± I said, forcing my voice to sound calm. Controlled. As if I were handling it all with grace.¡± You¡¯ll need to assign her a room in this wing. And a servant.¡±


    He looked at me like I¡¯d pped him, but I kept going.


    ¡°And forget the house hunting,¡± I added, voice colder than I meant. ¡°I don¡¯t want a small house anymore. Not now-not with Tina and her pups in our lives. The Nighthorn mansion will be perfect.¡±


    His arms tightened around me as if he could stop the weight of those words from crushing both of us.


    ¡°I wish I could take it all back, Mara,¡± he whispered, his voice cracking. ¡°I know this has been hurting you from the start, even when you try to hide it. Please, forgive me. It wasn¡¯t about spite. Or disrespect.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to hear the rest. I¡¯d already heard enough.


    I wriggled free, but he held me, gently but firmly, pulling me closer like he was afraid I¡¯d disappear altogether. His face buried in my neck, he breathed me in.


    ¡°She means nothing to me,¡± he growled. ¡°She¡¯s wasting her time. She¡¯ll never get through you. She¡¯ll regreting here.¡±


    He pressed a kiss against the mark on my neck, then licked my earlobe, slow and deliberate.


    Still, I didn¡¯t respond.


    He turned me around to face him and kissed me-desperate, full of pleading.


    I tried to push him away, but he moved with me, and suddenly I was on the bed, my back hitting the mattress as he


    hovered above me, his arms caging me in.


    ¡°You are my life, Mara. My love. Don¡¯t let her win,¡± he said, eyes searching mine. ¡°Please.¡±


    His voice echoed in my mind through our bond.


    But I turned my head, avoiding his gaze, even though my chest was rising and falling too fast, and my body betrayed me.


    A small moan escaped when he kissed my neck again.


    I hated that I still wanted him. That even with all the pain, my body remembered love.


    He unbuttoned my blouse with trembling hands, then unhooked my bra, lowering his mouth to my skin like he needed it


    just to keep breathing.


    He kissed, sucked, worshipped-as if this was thest thing tethering him to hope.


    And I¡­ was dangerously close to letting it be.


    I tried to control my reaction, but my body betrayed me.


    It wanted him-desperately. Lucian¡¯s hand slipped beneath my skirt, and when he felt how soaked I was, he groaned


    softly.


    He undressed me slowly, deliberately, then stripped himself. When his body hovered over mine, he leaned in close and linked to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m all yours, Mara. My heart, my body, my soul-they belong to you. Please¡­ don¡¯t let her win.¡±


    213


    54 Difficult


    Then he moved between my thighs and worshipped me with his mouth.


    48 Points?


    I couldn¡¯t hold back. The moans spilled out of me uncontrobly. And in that moment, something inside me cracked open. The pain, the anger, the heartbreak-it was still there. But so was love. So was us.


    The truth was, I couldn¡¯t leave him. Not really. And deep down, I knew he couldn¡¯t leave me either. We were mated.


    imed. Entwined.


    Alpha Vander had been right about Tina¡¯s motives. She hadn¡¯t just made a mistake-she¡¯d made a move. A calcted one. And maybe, if I had been dating Darian back then, I wouldn¡¯t have walked away either.


    But I wasn¡¯t going to let her win.


    Lucian brought me to the edge and over in no time.


    My body arched as I came under his touch. He moved up to kiss me, and I could taste myself on his lips. It should¡¯ve embarrassed me. It didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Let me, Mara?¡± he whispered.


    He entered me slowly, reverently, as if reasserting everything that was ours. Every movement was full of longing and desperation and promise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back,¡± he whispered against my skin. ¡°I want the whole wing to know how much I love you¡­ how much I need you. You¡¯re my addiction, Mara. I never want to be sober.¡±


    His rhythm grew frantic-driven by something deeper than lust. A need to prove what words had failed to do. A need to


    mark this moment as sacred.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to put my baby in you,¡± he said, his voice strained, and that did it. I shattered around him, crying out his name.


    ¡°Yes, Mara¡­ keeping for me,¡± he groaned.


    And I did. Again and again, my body shaking beneath him, nails digging into his back as the pleasure overwhelmed me in


    waves that refused to stop.


    He drove into me with everything he had, and when he finally came, it was deep and fierce. His entire body tensed above mine before he copsed beside me, breathless and spent.


    Wey there in silence, our bodies tangled, our souls even more so.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    567


    55 A Wee


    + Fonts?

 Favorite Curse 55

    55 A Wee


    Mara


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mara,¡± Lucian whispered, his voice raw against the stillness of the room. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you have to go through this s**t. I promise I¡¯ll never do anything again that will cause you pain.¡±


    I knew he meant it. I felt it in our bond-clear and true.


    But that didn¡¯t change reality.


    Another woman was carrying his child. And because of that, she was moving into our home.


    No amount of heartfelt apologies could undo that fact.


    2


    In that moment, lying in his arms, I wished I had a bit of Martha in me. The cold, cunning edge. The ability to use influence and power without flinching. If I were like her, I could manipte the DNA results, twist thew, and have Tina-and her


    baby-gone when the time came.


    And maybe¡­ maybe I would.


    I wasn¡¯t noble. I had limits. And Tina had already tested every one of them.


    She thought she could trap Lucian with a pregnancy? Fine. Let her try. But I was prepared to fight. She was sleazy enough


    to y dirty-I was allowed to respond in kind.


    Messing her up wasn¡¯t at the top of my to-do list.


    But it was definitely on the probability list.


    Lucian and Iy naked in bed. He held me like I was already slipping through his fingers, and maybe part of me was. I felt


    his fear. Felt his silent plea not to let this break us.


    But even after everything-after the passion, after the closeness-I wasn¡¯t okay.


    Deep down, I was still sad. Hollowed out by it all.


    Tina and her child would be a permanent presence. A constant reminder. And one day, that child might feel entitled to


    things that should belong to mine. That child mightpete with mine.


    And I couldn¡¯t ignore that.


    Eventually, we both drifted off into a heavy sleep, tangled in each other.


    A knock on the living room door woke me. Sunlight filtered through the curtains. Afternoon.


    I slipped out of bed, threw on a robe, and padded toward the door.


    It was Austin.


    ¡°Madam,¡± he said, nodding. I frowned-not out of anger, just fatigue. My body was still recovering fromst night¡¯s energy-draining release.


    ¡°Yes, Austin,¡± I said softly, letting him know I wasn¡¯t upset.


    ¡°Miss Livingston is here with her bags. What room should I assign her to?¡±


    I paused.


    The obvious answer was somewhere far. Out of sight. Out of mind.


    55 A Wee


    But distance would allow her to keep pretending. Keep fantasizing that Lucian still belonged to her. That there was still a ce for her in his heart.


    No.


    She needed to hear it. Every moan. Every moment. Every breath Lucian gave me.


    Let her drown in the reality of what she¡¯d lost.


    ¡°Put her in the next room,¡± I said, voice calm.


    Austin blinked. ¡°The next room?¡±


    ¡°I want her to hear us.¡±


    2


    For a moment, he looked surprised. Then a slow, mischievous smile spread across his face. Clearly, he didn¡¯t like her


    either.


    ¡°As you wish, Madam,¡± he said with a small bow.


    And just like that, my n began.


    ¡°You¡¯re also not allowed to serve her, Austin,¡± I said clearly. ¡°Assign her a lesser servant. Someone with no ess to


    Lucian-or me.¡±


    Austin nodded, fully understanding what wasn¡¯t being said.


    I wasn¡¯t letting Tina win. Not even a little.


    ¡°And one more thing,¡± I added. ¡°She¡¯s not allowed to approach this room or our space. Station someone at our door.


    Always.¡±


    A grin tugged at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Understood, Madam.¡±


    I thanked him quietly and returned to the bedroom.


    Lucian was still sleeping-peaceful, unaware.


    I slipped off my robe and climbed onto the bed, gently turning him onto his back. Without a word, I took him into my mouth, working him slowly. Intentionally. I wanted to moan. I needed him to make love to me.


    Petty? Maybe.


    But the b***h needed a message delivered loud and clear.


    Lucian stirred almost immediately, groaning softly as his hand found my hair. He tugged gently, his hips moving in rhythm. But soon, he pulled me up, his eyes dark with desire, remorse, and something else-devotion.


    I straddled him and began to ride, my moans rising louder than usual. Not just for him-but for her.


    Let her hear.


    Let her know.


    Lucian matched my energy. He was a storm beneath me-wild, focused, relentless. Every thrust carried an apology, a vow,


    a desperate need to make things right.


    By the end, we were tangled and breathless, wrapped around each other in sweat and silence.


    He held me close, his lips brushing my hair. ¡°Mara¡­ we¡¯ll be going to the office together from now on. Are you okay with


    that?¡±


    I nodded against his chest. ¡°Yes.¡±


    55 A Wee


    ¡°Tina¡¯s arrived, I added, lifting my head. ¡°I asked them to put her in the room next to ours.¡±


    Lucian let out a low, surprisedugh. ¡°Mara¡­ you are mean.¡±


    I giggled. ¡°Hope she hears us loud and clear.¡±


    Pointe


    ¡°I noticed you were a little extra this time,¡± he teased, kissing my shoulder. ¡°I hope she gets the message too. And Mara¡­ I promise you-I won¡¯t have any interactions with her.¡±


    I believed him.


    His mark on my neck said everything. And the one on his? That was mine.


    She was wasting her time.


    Still, he grew quiet. Thoughtful.


    ¡°I¡¯m still thinking about moving out,¡± he confessed.


    I sighed. I understood. The mansion no longer felt untouched. It was tainted now, invaded.


    ¡°Not now, Lucian,¡± I said softly. ¡°After Tina gives birth-and we¡¯re certain. If the baby¡¯s yours, then yes¡­ she¡¯ll have to


    remain here. That¡¯s thew.¡±


    I felt him tense beside me, the weight of that truth pressing down again.


    ¡°But,¡± I added gently, ¡°that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t create something of our own.¡±


    He nced over, confused. I sat up, facing him.


    ¡°We can have a holiday home. One we stay at more often than here,¡± I said, smiling slightly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked, sitting up too, his brows furrowed.


    I leaned in, my voice calm but sure.


    ¡°Thew says she must live with you¡­ not next to you. So technically, we keep our wing in the Nighthorn mansion. We let


    Tina stay here as required. But we¡¯re gone most of the time. We build a life outside these walls. One that¡¯s ours. Wee


    back when necessary-but never for long.¡±


    Lucian stared at me for a moment, then his shoulders rxed. He understood. And he liked it.


    Still, the guilt lingered on his face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I brought this on us, Mara,¡± he said, his voice heavy. ¡°My father was right. I should¡¯ve let her go a long time


    ago.¡±


    I reached for his hand, but he kept talking.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to let go of someone you love,¡± I offered gently.


    But he shook his head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t in love with her. Tina was¡­ familiar. Comfortable. That¡¯s it. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t fight the


    union, why I didn¡¯t resist when she asked for space. She wanted an open rtionship after learning I wouldn¡¯t be Alpha.¡±


    He paused, his voice steady now. ¡°I stayed out of habit. Not love. That¡¯s why it was so easy to move on-and try with you.¡±


    His words settled into me, warm and unexpected. I had known he was over Tina-but to know she never had his heart to begin with? That was a relief I hadn¡¯t dared to admit I needed.


    ¡°You¡¯re the first woman I¡¯ve ever lovedpletely,¡± he said, intertwining his fingers with mine. ¡°Body. Mind. Soul.¡±


    My heart ached-in the best way.


    ¡°You will never have to question my loyalty, Mara. My heart beats for you alone. Tina¡¯s child-if it¡¯s mine-I¡¯ll care for them.


    314


    65 A Wee


    Out of duty. That¡¯s all. But everything I have, everything I am, will go to you and our children. Always.¡±


    Tears filled my eyes. His sincerity pulsed through our bond, strong and true. This wasn¡¯t reassurance. This was truth.


    ¡°I love you, Mara. With all my heart. And I¡¯ll love you until myst breath.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t speak.


    Point


    So I kissed him-hungrily, deeply-pouring everything I felt into that moment. We wrapped ourselves in each other, bodies bare, hearts open, the world falling away.


    I curled against him, one leg between his, one draped over. Skin to skin. Heart to heart.


    No space between us.


    No room for doubt.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    567

 Favorite Curse 56

    56 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Dealing With It


    Lucian


    Mara and I woke up early, ready to skip breakfast and head straight to the office. We needed distance-from the chaos, from the politics, from them. But of course, my father ruined that n when he linked me:


    ¡°Family breakfast. My lounge. Be there.¡±


    I almost crushed the tablet in my hand.


    Mara¡¯s idea of getting a ¡®holiday home¡¯ was no longer a distant n. It was happening. The mansion might have been


    home once, but now it felt like a web of maniption. And I was done getting caught in it.


    Our family was a disaster. But Mara and I-we¡¯d found our rhythm, our peace. Thest thing I needed was the rot in the Nighthorn house creeping into what we were building.


    If it were up to me, Tina would never see my face again.


    In the shower, Marathered a sponge and began scrubbing my back, soft and slow. We were dyed now, but I wasn¡¯t


    wasting the morning. Not when I had her.


    I took the sponge from her, gently turned her around, and pressed her back against the cool tile wall. Then I dropped to my knees and kissed her thighs, parting her legs.


    ¡°Lucian¡­ what about work?¡± she asked breathlessly.


    I grinned. ¡°Father wants us to have breakfast first.¡±


    She sighed, but I didn¡¯t give her time to dwell. My mouth found her clit, and she gasped, clutching my hair. She came fast -too fast-and I knew I¡¯d caught her off guard.


    Before she could recover, I lifted her, her back still against the wall, and drove into her. Her heat clenched around me like


    she¡¯d been waiting for it all night.


    I pumped hard and fast, matching the fire in her eyes, the way her body moved with mine. My wolf growled low in my


    chest as the bond between us crackled, raw and alive.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± she called out, her voice desperate and wild.


    I wasn¡¯t stopping. Not until I felt her break-again and again.


    She came twice before I spilled into her, both of us crying out as we shattered together a third time.


    We stayed there for a while-breathing, wrapped up in each other, letting the water cool our skin but not the burn beneath <ol><li></li></ol>


    Later, as we dressed, I leaned in and whispered, ¡°I want you to bear my mark today, Mara.¡±


    She smiled at me knowingly.


    ¡°There are some blouses in the closet. Wear something sexy for the office,¡± I added, lips grazing her ear. ¡°All work and no y makes Lucian a dull boy¡­ and I don¡¯t n on being dull, Mara.¡±


    She moaned softly, and I smelled her arousal spike. Just what I wanted.


    ¡°Hold that, I said, my voice low. ¡°I¡¯ll make it worth your while.¡±


    She didn¡¯t let me see what she picked out underneath, but I caught her thumbing through her lingerie drawer with intent.


    {Cucian¡¯s POV) Dealing With it


    When she finally emerged, she was wearing a cream off-shoulder blouse and a deep brown pencil skirt that hugged her perfectly. Her legs looked divine, and I couldn¡¯t help but stare.


    I felt proud.


    Possessive.


    Grateful.


    She was mine.


    And the world would see it.


    Mara looked stunning-professional, polished, and irresistibly sexy. Cream blouse, brown pencil skirt, heels that turned her walk into a statement. She had a way of bncing elegance with fire, and today, I was reminded of just how wrong I


    had been about her before.


    I used to think she was uncultured.


    But now, married to her, I saw the truth: Mara was deeply feminine, fiercely intelligent, and effortlessly sensual. Every


    move she made spoke with quiet power.


    Then I heard the raised voice at the door and didn¡¯t need to be told who it was. Tina.


    I linked the staff stationed at the entrance. ¡°Take her to the breakfast lounge.¡±


    A momentter, I heard the muffled exchange.


    ¡°Mr. Nighthorn said you should go to the breakfast lounge, Miss,¡± the servant said politely.


    ¡°I demand to see him. We¡¯re supposed to go there together,¡± Tina protested, her voice sharp and entitled.


    ¡°Miss, please¡­¡±


    Before it could escte, Mara was already walking to the door, done with the noise. She flung it open without hesitation.


    ¡°What the f**k do you want with my husband, Tina?¡± she asked, her voice calm-but edged like a de.


    ¡°I have no business with you¡­¡± Tina tried to respond, but Mara let out a cold, amusedugh.


    ¡°On the contrary, the arrangement hasn¡¯t changed. You deal with me, Tina. Lucian and I are one. We¡¯ve been kind. Don¡¯t make the mistake of confusing kindness for weakness. It won¡¯t be good for the baby.¡±


    Tina stood there, stunned and silent.


    ¡°Now, respect yourself and go to the breakfast lounge,¡± Mara continued. ¡°And let this be thest time you knock on our door. I¡¯m not as patient as my husband.¡±


    She didn¡¯t wait for a reply. She turned and walked back to the room like the door-and the woman behind it-meant


    nothing.


    I watched her go, speechless for a second. She¡¯d handled it without breaking a sweat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you have to deal with this,¡± I said as she passed me, hating the uselessness in my own voice.


    She looked over her shoulder. ¡°She¡¯ll get tired eventually.¡±


    We made our way to the breakfast lounge.


    Everyone was already seated-except my father. Tina was sitting between my chair and Mara¡¯s. It wasn¡¯t subtle. That was Martha¡¯s handiwork. She might as well have drawn a line in permanent marker.


    I didn¡¯t say a word. I walked over, picked up Tina¡¯s chair-with her in it-and moved it to the side. Then I pulled up a chair


    50XLucian¡¯s POV) Dealing With it


    for Mara and ced it beside mine.


    * Ponts


    ¡°My wife and I sit together at this table,¡± I said, my voice low but final. ¡°You¡¯re new, so I¡¯ll excuse it this time. Don¡¯t test it again.¡±


    Tina¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears.


    ¡°Give me a chance to fight for your love, Lucian,¡± she linked, her voice shaking. ¡°I¡¯m carrying this baby because I love


    you.¡±


    I said nothing.


    I helped Mara into her seat, sat beside her, and kept my gaze fixed ahead, waiting for my father.


    Darian nced over and smiled-subtle but knowing. He was linking Mara, probably trying to lift the tension, but I didn¡¯t


    bother to listen in. I trusted her.


    I didn¡¯t need to monitor her loyalty.


    It was Tina¡¯s desperation I needed to worry about.


    57 (Lucien¡¯s POV) Dealing With It 2


    Foints

 Favorite Curse 57

    57 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Dealing With It 2


    Lucian


    Everyone greeted Mara and me as we entered the breakfast lounge. Mara responded to them all, including Martha, who gave her a smile so fake it could¡¯ve been printed on porcin.


    She was disappointed, no doubt. She¡¯d expected Mara to walk away. Instead, we showed up stronger-united.


    ¡°I heard there was a lot of noise in your wingst night,¡± Martha said, voice dripping with venomous charm as she nced


    at Mara. ¡°I¡¯m sure Tina got the message.¡±


    Mara didn¡¯t flinch. Didn¡¯t respond. Just sat with quiet, measured calm-the kind that unnerves people like Martha.


    But Martha wasn¡¯t finished.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± she said, turning to me with that same sugarced bite, ¡°I must¡¯ve underestimated your talents. Your ability to tame a woman and-how shall I put it-screw her into submission is impressive. Your¡­ prowess is-¡±


    ¡°Enough, Mother,¡± Darian cut in sharply, surprising the entire table. ¡°Enough of the bullshit. It¡¯s none of your business how they choose to handle things. And you have no business listening in on what happens in Lucian¡¯s wing.¡±


    The room fell silent.


    I blinked, genuinely taken aback. I hadn¡¯t expected that from Darian. His tone, his anger-it was the first time in a long


    while he sounded like a true Alpha.


    Before anyone could recover, my father entered. His presence always shifted the room, and this time, he didn¡¯t waste a


    second.


    We stood, greeted him. He nodded in return. Then his eyes locked on Tina-and the look said it all.


    Disdain.


    ¡°Miss Livingston,¡± he said, tone firm and cold, ¡°you are not a member of this family, and I don¡¯t expect you at this table


    again.¡±


    Tina¡¯s lips parted, stunned.


    ¡°You¡¯re wasting your time here,¡± he continued. ¡°Lucian has moved on. And so should you. If the child is his, Martha and I will take the baby and raise it properly-so you can start fresh. You were better off in your apartment.¡±


    He looked her dead in the eye.


    ¡°Let me be clear: no one in this house is your friend. You manipted your way in. That does not sit well with me. You demanded justice-even after Lucian¡¯s wife stepped up to ensure you were cared for. But a iming has taken ce. That


    bond is sacred. There is no room for you in that marriage.¡±


    He paused, then leaned forward.


    ¡°I won¡¯t kick you out-thew won¡¯t allow it-but if you had any self-respect, you¡¯d leave of your own ord. Lucian will ne ver look at you again. Your days of bleeding him dry are over.¡±


    Everyone at the table was stunned. No one dared speak.


    I noticed Tiffany smirk quietly across the table. She nced at Mara, and the two of them exchanged a knowing look. I couldn¡¯t help but be grateful Mara had support-even if silently shared.


    My father wasn¡¯t finished.


    67 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Dealing With It 2


    ¡°You¡¯ve done a great disservice to your unborn child,¡± he said. ¡°They will be unwanted here. They will never carry the Nighthorn name, Never inherit from Lucian and Mara. You miscalcted, Miss Livingston.¡±


    Martha, pale and rattled, tried to intervene. ¡°Vander, please. The girl¡¯s in tears.¡±


    He pulled his hand away from hers.


    ¡°She needs to hear this. Face it.¡±


    His voice grew harder.


    ¡°She and Lucian were together for seven years-since they were neen. Not once did she push for marriage or a


    iming. She never got pregnant. She bled my son dry, used him, and suddenly, now that he¡¯s ascending and owns Steel


    Corp, she¡¯s conveniently pregnant? No. This wasn¡¯t an ident. This was strategy.¡±


    Heughed bitterly.


    ¡°You want in on the power? The title? The wealth? It¡¯s over. Lucian has moved on, Tina. And I suggest you do the same.¡±


    Then came the final blow.


    ¡°If the children are his, we will take them. Raise them. Give them a good life. And I will pay you-handsomely-so you can


    start over. Far away from here.¡±


    Tina sat frozen. Pale. Silent. Her face was nk, but her eyes were ssy.


    There were no more tears.


    Only the realization that the game she thought she could y had already ended.


    The rest of breakfast passed uneventfully.


    I spoke business with my father while Darian pitched a new venture. I told him to draft a proposal-I¡¯d review it. The truth was, other than his idiocy with women, Darian wasn¡¯t like his mother. But he was still hung up on Mara, and even the mark


    on her neck hadn¡¯t killed the obsession. That bothered me more than I let on.


    Through it all, I kept my attention on my wife-subtle touches, whispered links, the kind of look that made her squirm just enough. And I knew Tina was watching. I wanted her to see.


    Mara tried to hold it together, but I could tell-she barely touched her food.


    After breakfast, we didn¡¯t waste time.


    Instead of driving ourselves to the office, I asked for a driver. I wanted the backseat to ourselves. Mara needed a reminder of who she belonged to-of who she was now.


    She rode me with desperate need, and I met her just as hard. I made the driver take the longer route to the office. Worth every second.


    When we arrived, everyone greeted us with the deference they owed us. They now knew-I was their next Alpha, and Mara


    was their Luna. That respect mattered.


    Inside the office, Mara headed straight for the couch with the file my father had given us. I hadn¡¯t had time to go through it yet. She had-because that¡¯s who she was. Reliable. Focused. One step ahead.


    She scanned every page into the system-smart move. No need to carry the originals around. Her instincts were sharp. I


    liked that.


    While she worked, I sat at my desk, booted up theputer, and opened the property listings. It was time to find that holiday home-our escape from the circus.


    Whitn Fay) eating With R2


    Thirty minutes in, the inte buzzed.


    I pressed the button ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Bir,¡± Mary¡¯s voice cams through. ¡°You have a meeting scheduled with Danied Horthwood from Winston¡¯s Corp. Two pm?


    Of course I did.


    This was going to be a long day,


    I leaned back in my chair and nced over at Mara, who was still cross-referencing files like she¡¯d been running this ce for years.


    Whatever the day brought, I knew one thing for sure we were building our world now.


    And no one not Tina, not Martha, not anyone was going to shake it.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vore


    58 Tension

 Favorite Curse 58

    58 Tension


    Mara


    I sat on the couch in Lucian¡¯s office, surrounded by the chaos of his father¡¯s files. Most of it made little sense at first nce-an incoherent tangle of failed transactions, bombings, attempted poisonings, illnesses, kidnappings, and written confessions from strangers whose names meant nothing to me.


    But one thing was crystal clear: the Nighthorns had endured far too many ¡°incidents¡± for this to be random.


    The patterns weren¡¯t patterns yet, but the frequency alone told the story. Alpha Vander was right-someone had been systematically targeting his bloodline. And this wasn¡¯t about petty revenge or internal family politics.


    Only another Alpha would benefit from this. Only someone with the ability to absorb the Mooncrest Key Mark from a legitimate bloodline heir.


    This wasn¡¯t sabotage.


    This was a slow, patient attempt at conquest.


    Suddenly, Tina, Martha, and Lacy felt like noise. Distractions. They weren¡¯t the real threat. Not even close.


    And yet¡­ why had Alpha Vander kept all of this hidden until now?


    I thought back to the border attack, near our old arsenal. It had been empty for years, but whoever orchestrated that


    ambush clearly believed we still had weapons stored there.


    That attack wasn¡¯t random. It was calcted. Strategic.


    Informed.


    This wasn¡¯ting from inside Mooncrest. This was an external strike.


    And if we were right, there wasn¡¯t much Lucian and I could do with this information just yet-but one thing was clear: we needed to stay alert. Watch everyone. Trust no one outside our bond.


    Time slipped by as I continued studying the files. When I looked up again, it was already two in the afternoon. Three


    hours to go.


    The door opened. A man stepped into the office.


    He nced at me briefly, offered a nod, then turned to Lucian.


    ¡°Daniel Northwood,¡± Lucian greeted him evenly. ¡°Apologies for missing ourst meeting. My wife was in the hospital-l


    needed to be with her.¡±


    Northwood. That¡¯s when I ced him.


    Tiffany¡¯s father.


    His gaze flicked back to me. ¡°I hope you¡¯re feeling better now, Luna Mara,¡± he said, emphasizing the title with an edge l didn¡¯t miss.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Northwood, I¡¯m fine,¡± I replied, cool and steady.


    There was something in his expression that lingered-calcted, displeased. He hadn¡¯t expected this oue. His daughter had once been the presumed Luna. That door was closed now, and he knew it.


    Then he looked at Lucian again.


    50 Tension


    Does she have to be here?¡± he asked tly, referring to me.


    Lucian leaned forward, folding his hands across the desk. His face hardened-expressionless, unreadable. That rare stillness of his that meant he was about to draw a line in stone.


    ¡°Matter of fact, yes,¡± he said, voice low but direct. ¡°She has to be. She¡¯ll be taking over Steel Corp once I assume my role as Alpha.¡±


    Northwood blinked. ¡°I thought Darian would be helping you manage thepany?¡±


    Lucian chuckled dryly. ¡°By now, Mr. Northwood, you should¡¯ve learned not to trust your sources.¡±


    He straightened, his tone even sharper now.


    ¡°Why would I hand mypany to Darian when my wife is more than capable? If thispany falters, it hurts both of us. Mara and I share the same stake-she¡¯ll treat every decision like it¡¯s life or death. I trust her judgment. I trust her ambition. She is the future of Steel Corp.¡±


    He paused, letting the wordsnd.


    ¡°Darian is capable. But I choose my wife.¡±


    My heart surged at his words.


    Lucian didn¡¯t just defend me-he anchored me in power, in presence, in permanence. There was no room for debate. No space for questioning my ce beside him.


    Daniel Northwood gave a shallow nod and sighed, epting what he couldn¡¯t change.


    And I smiled-because this was just the beginning.


    ¡°So Darian gets nothing then?¡± Northwood asked, his toneced with something more than curiosity-something entitled.


    I saw Lucian¡¯s posture shift slightly, his expression hardening.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him yourself, Mr. Northwood?¡± Lucian replied, voice clipped. ¡°After all, he¡¯s going to be your son-inw.


    The temperature in the room dropped.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest-these questions are making me ufortable. And bringing them up during a business meeting is highly


    unprofessional.¡±


    The man cleared his throat and offered a half-hearted apology.


    Lucian straightened. ¡°Let¡¯s get to it, then.¡±


    Northwood leaned forward, clearly rattled. ¡°Steel Corp rejected ourst shipment. I want to know why. In the board


    meeting, we were told it would be approved. Then I find out not only is payment denied, but the contract is also being


    revoked.¡±


    Lucian leaned back, calm as ever. ¡°Up until now, all approval documents went through my father-not the proper channels.


    That¡¯s how your goods were getting through-off the strength of your friendship with him and his mate.¡±


    Lucian tapped on his keyboard, pulling up a document. ¡°The shipment in question arrived the same day I took over. For the first time, the order went through proper inspection.¡±


    He turned the screen slightly, showing the man the gged report.


    ¡°There were multiple red gs. The quantity delivered didn¡¯t match the invoice. You billed us for more than you supplied.


    That alone is a breach.¡±


    €58 Tension


    Northwood shifted in his seat, clearly ufortable.


    ¡°And the quality was below our standards,¡± Lucian added. ¡°The materials weren¡¯t what we requested. Worse-their origin is suspicious. We can¡¯t pay premium rates for knockoff goods. The board made a unanimous decision to cancel the


    contract.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s tone stayed neutral, but his words hit like a hammer.


    ¡°I may own seventy percent of thispany, but I respect the board¡¯s vote. You should, too.¡±


    Northwood¡¯s temper red. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault! I put a lot of money into those shipments. What am I supposed to do now?¡±


    Lucian didn¡¯t blink. ¡°You meet the terms of the purchase order, and I¡¯ll consider doing business with you again-onlybecau se of our families¡¯ past rtionship.¡±


    Northwood scoffed. ¡°And how can I do that when your mother demands a ridiculous cut every time?¡±


    Lucian¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°My mother is dead, Daniel. And Martha-Darian¡¯s mother-has no stake in Steel Corp. If you¡¯re paying her, that¡¯s your poor judgment. Don¡¯t drag thispany into it.¡±


    Then Lucian¡¯s voice dropped a note lower-quiet, but lethal.


    ¡°Watch your tone with me. Disrespect me like that again, and I¡¯ll make sure it costs you more than a canceled contract.¡±


    Northwood paled. His hands shook slightly. He looked like he¡¯d age ten years in that chair.


    Lucian tilted his head. ¡°Is that all?¡±


    The man was speechless.


    It was clear now-he¡¯d been trying to strong-arm Lucian with his history, his ties to Martha, and his assumption that Lucian was still the same man people thought he was.


    He¡¯d miscalcted.


    ¡°Mr. Northwood,¡± I said gently, ¡°you can still sell that shipment elsewhere. Just because it didn¡¯t meet our standards doesn¡¯t mean it won¡¯t fit anotherpany¡¯s needs. You may not recover everything-but you won¡¯t lose it all.¡±


    He turned to me, sneering. ¡°What do you know about business, little girl?¡±


    The sympathy I had for him vanished in an instant.


    Lucian¡¯s voice snapped across the space like a whip. ¡°Apologize to my wife, Daniel. Or I¡¯ll have you reprimanded.¡±


    The Alphamand in his tone was unmistakable.


    Northwood flinched. ¡°I-I apologize, Luna Mara,¡± he stammered.


    Lucian stared at him in silence.


    ¡°Now leave,¡± he added.


    Northwood stood, defeated and pale, and left without another word.


    3


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    573


    39 Tension 2

 Favorite Curse 59

    59 Tension 2


    Mara


    The moment the door closed, Lucian came to me on the couch. He didn¡¯t speak right away. His shoulders were tense, jaw locked.


    ¡°Martha¡¯s been stealing from us all along-using shady deals like this to bleed Steel Corp dry, Lucian growled, fists clenched and jaw tight. Rage radiated off him in waves. I could feel it thrumming beneath his skin through the bond we shared.


    And I understood it. Martha¡¯s greed hadn¡¯t just been maniptive-it had been dangerous. She could¡¯ve ruined him. Us.


    I moved closer, gently ced a kiss on his lips. ¡°He¡¯s gone, Lucian. It¡¯s over,¡± I whispered.


    But I knew the kiss wouldn¡¯t be enough. His fury was still pulsing just beneath the surface, barely contained.


    I reached for his belt.


    He caught my wrist, eyes shing with his wolf¡¯s gold. The anger was still there-but it wasn¡¯t aimed at me. It never was.


    He guided me silently to kneel on the couch, facing the backrest. My skirt slid up as he positioned me, baring me to him. He pulled my panties to my knees and held my hips steady.


    Then I felt his fingers slip inside me-followed by the warm press of his tongue against my clit. His grip on me was possessive, but reverent. He was channeling his rage, draining it through me. But it didn¡¯t feel like punishment. It felt like


    need.


    I moaned, surrendering to it.


    The heat built fast. Too fast.


    I came hard, breath ragged and body trembling.


    Then he was inside me-fast, deep, relentless. I could barely keep up with him. My fingers gripped the back of the couch. My legs shook as my orgasm dragged on, then red again without warning.


    1 came again, and again.


    He didn¡¯t stop.


    I


    Lucian took everything I gave and gave me more in return, until I was breathless and wrecked beneath him. My chest


    heaved, my limbs weak, every nerve raw.


    Only then did he let himself go-pouring into me and staying there, breathing heavily as we both rode thest wave


    together.


    The inte had buzzed a few times, but neither of us cared.


    Eventually, I stood, shaky and flushed, I reached for my panties, but Lucian caught them, brought them to his face, and slipped them into his pocket with a smirk.


    His anger was gone now. All of it.


    ¡°That man almost made me lose it,¡± he muttered, finally pulling himself back intoposure. ¡°Took everything in me not to throw him out.¡±


    I picked up the files we¡¯d been working through. My knees were still weak.


    Lucian shut hisputer. ¡°That¡¯s enough for today,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s swing by La Puerta Del Sol for dinner. Then we¡¯ll head


    39 Tension 2


    home.¡±


    He walked over and kissed me-slow, deep-and I tasted myself on his lips.


    ¡°I love seeing you fully satisfied, Mara,¡± he murmured.


    I smiled.


    Because I was.


    And more than that, I was his-and he was mine.


    Mary gave us a funny look when we stepped out of the office. She knew.


    I smirked and winked at her. She blushed and quickly looked away.


    Sweet woman. Gentle, quiet. I often wondered how she managed to survive under someone like Martha.


    Pords)


    Lucian took the keys and decided he¡¯d drive. We left in one of the convertibles-top down, the wind smoothing the heat of the day from our skin. The restaurant he picked was high-end, elegant without trying too hard.


    People noticed us.


    They didn¡¯t just see us-they recognized us. Some came over to greet us. A few insisted on covering our bill. The staff was unusually attentive. The atmosphere felt¡­ respectful.


    ¡°I guess the news about you bing Alpha is out,¡± I said, sipping my drink. ¡°Funny. People weren¡¯t this generous with


    Darian.¡±


    Lucian nodded, expression unreadable. ¡°Martha.¡±


    That one word carried too much weight.


    Martha¡¯s presence had stained everything around her. The way she moved through people¡¯s lives left bruises. Even here, where her name was only a shadow, people still flinched at its memory.


    It made me feel sorry for Alpha Vander-for the man she¡¯d hollowed out and shackled with her presence.


    After dinner, we slipped into the car and hit the road.


    Lucian drove, the top still down, the evening air cooler now, scented faintly with sea breeze and dust. We¡¯d only gone a few blocks when something felt¡­ off.


    Across the street from the restaurant, a grey sedan had been idling. It pulled out just after we did. A few turnster, it was


    still behind us.


    . ¡°That grey car is following us,¡± I said, my eyes fixed in the side mirror.


    Lucian checked the rearview, jaw tightening. Without a word, he took a sudden sharp turn.


    The sedan followed.


    His hand clenched the wheel tighter. ¡°They¡¯re definitely following.¡±


    ¡°Want to stop and beat the s**t out of them?¡± I offered, half-serious.


    Lucian shook his head. ¡°They might be armed. I won¡¯t risk it-not with you in the car.¡±


    He stepped on the gas, weaving through traffic with smooth, fast movements. The car behind us picked up speed too.


    Then-gunfire.


    It all happened fast.


    ss shattered. Thes scranched Lusion everyed left, then night, dodging these space my ¡°Hold on he barked


    And then Impact


    The world exploded sideways as a truck mmed into us from the right my Panbers through me. My be snapped back. Theard screaming-tres, metal, something tearing op


    And then nothing


    Just silence.


    A strange kind of quiet, like floating underwater


    Faint voices echoed around me. shes of light. Hands.


    And then the darkness swallowed it all


    Get Bonus (4) 7


    §ª


    912


    273

 Favorite Curse 60

    60 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Thankful


    60 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Thankful


    Lucian


    A constant beeping pulled me from the darkness.


    My body ached in ces I couldn¡¯t name. My bones felt like they were slowly snapping themselves back together. My eyelids were heavy, but I fought through it. Everything was blurry. Bright. Disorienting.


    A light red down from above, and something was lodged in my throat. I gagged, panicking.


    ¡°Alpha Lucian¡­ Alpha Lucian,¡± a woman¡¯s voice called through the haze. She wore a nose mask and scrubs. She leaned over and gently reached toward my face.


    Then came the tug.


    I choked as she pulled out a breathing tube. My lungs expanded on instinct, and then-like floodgates-the memories


    came rushing in.


    The car.


    The bullets.


    The truck.


    ¡°Mara,¡± I rasped, my voice raw.


    ¡°Alpha, please,¡± the nurse tried to calm me, cing a firm hand on my chest. ¡°You both sustained massive injuries in the


    crash. Some silver was involved, but¡­ you made it.¡±


    ¡°My wife,¡± I said again, desperate. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s receiving treatment,¡± the nurse replied gently.


    That didn¡¯t calm me. I could still see it-Mara¡¯s body shielding mine. Her side of the car crushed. Her blood on my hands. I felt the panic wing up my throat as the room spun again, pulling me into unconsciousness.


    I came to in a hospital bed.


    My head was clearer now. My bones were healed. I could feel it.


    I pushed off the sheets and found clean clothes folded neatly nearby. Joggers. A in ck T-shirt. I dressed quickly and made my way to the hallway, ignoring the shock and stares of the hospital staff.


    That¡¯s when I saw her-Arya Thornridge. Mara¡¯s mother.


    She looked up, startled, then softened when she recognized me.


    ¡°Mrs. Thornridge,¡± I said, hurrying over. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Her eyes welled with emotion, but she nodded. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    She led me just next door.


    I stepped into the room-and my heart stopped.


    Mara was barely recognizable beneath the bandages and tubes. Machines beeped steadily beside her. She looked small. Fragile.


    I moved to her bedside, gently kissed her forehead, and brushed a strand of hair from her bruised face.


    60(Lucian¡¯s POV) Thankful


    Arya¡¯s voice shook beside me. ¡°The impact was on her side, Lucian. She came in almost gone. She held on just long enough for us to get the silver bullets out.¡±


    I turned sharply. ¡°Silver bullets?¡±


    She nodded, tears trailing down her cheeks. ¡°The assants got out of the car. They shot at you both. She covered you. Took the brunt of it. They couldn¡¯t get close enough for headshots-that¡¯s what saved you.¡±


    My legs nearly buckled. Mara had protected me with her body.


    ¡°She¡¯s too young for this. Too kind. Too good for this world,¡± Arya said, her voice breaking as I pulled her into a hug.


    ¡°She wanted a quiet life, Lucian. Simple. Peaceful. That¡¯s all she ever wanted before all of this.¡±


    I held her tightly. Her grief was heavy, and all of it was justified. I had brought Mara into this chaos. I was the storm she


    hadn¡¯t asked for.


    ¡°How is she now?¡± I asked softly.


    Arya pulled back, wiping her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s stable. She¡¯s healing-just slower than you. But she should wake soon.¡±


    Her eyes searched mine, sharp with emotion. ¡°Lucian, she¡¯s our only child. When your father forced us to give her to you¡­ he promised us she would be protected. Loved. Safe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Arya,¡± I whispered. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    She nodded, weary but grateful, and left me alone with Mara.


    I sat on the couch beside her bed, silent, watching the rise and fall of her chest. Every breath she took felt like a small


    miracle.


    And I swore to myself-when she opened her eyes again, nothing and no one would ever touch her like this again.


    My father walked in hourster.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± he said softly, and only then did I realize there were tears on my face. I wiped them away quickly and stood up.


    ¡°Did you see them?¡± he asked, voice tight with anger. ¡°The assholes who did this?¡±


    I shook my head. Everything was a blur.


    He noticed my confusion, stepped forward, and ced both hands on either side of my head like he used to when I was a


    kid. ¡°Focus,¡± he said. ¡°You have to be strong. This is part of the job. She¡¯s going to pull through.¡±


    I looked at Mara, barely breathing beneath the machines.


    I wasn¡¯t scared. I was furious. Furious that I hadn¡¯t stopped it. That I¡¯d let my guard down. That she¡¯d taken the hits meant


    for me.


    He saw the shift in me.


    ¡°Did you have any altercations recently? Anyone you pissed off?¡±


    I told him about the meeting with Daniel Northwood-the rejected shipment, the board¡¯s decision, the disrespect, the usations about Martha. Every word only darkened his expression further.


    ¡°This was nned,¡± he muttered. ¡°But not by Northwood. He¡¯s too sloppy, too loud. This¡­ this was clean. Professional. Someone wanted you gone. Both of you.¡±


    I sat down heavily, staring at the floor. ¡°When will I have peace, father?¡±


    He bowed his head. No answer.


    213


    <60(Lucian¡¯s POV) Thankful


    ¡°Was this what it was like with my mother? Or with Martha?¡±


    He hesitated, then shook his head. ¡°No. Not like this.¡±


    * Points


    ¡°Then why is mine different?¡± My voice cracked. ¡°I¡¯ve never had a moment of peace in my life. Never. What did I do to deserve this?¡±


    He didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°This weight was bearable when it was just me. But her?¡± I gestured toward Mara. ¡°I can¡¯t carry it if she¡¯s broken because of me. If they¡¯d seeded, we¡¯d both be dead.¡±


    He looked shaken. I could see it in his eyes-he was scared too.


    ¡°I¡¯ve alreadyunched an investigation,¡± he said.


    I looked up at him, unimpressed. ¡°No offense, Father, but I¡¯ve never seen you solve anything.¡±


    Silence.


    ¡°When we leave this hospital,¡± I said quietly, ¡°I¡¯llunch the investigation.¡±


    He blinked, warily. ¡°Who do you have in mind?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer. He wouldn¡¯t like it. And it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°If I find out Martha was behind this¡­¡± I paused, holding his gaze, ¡°I¡¯ll kill her.¡±


    His eyes widened.


    ¡°I¡¯m not bluffing,¡± I said. ¡°At this point, both of us can¡¯t exist in the same world.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions, son,¡± he said quickly. Too quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not jumping to anything,¡± I said, stepping closer, my voice like ice. ¡°But if she¡¯s involved, if she even breathed near the nning of this-then I will live up to the name she gave me. I will take her out.¡±


    He looked away, and that was all I needed to know.


    ¡°She¡¯s your mate, Father. But Mara¡¯s my life. If you don¡¯t want me to bury your mate, get her away from me.¡±


    And he saw it then.


    He saw what I was capable of.


    61Lucian¡¯s POV) Thankful 2


    * Points >

 Favorite Curse 61

    61 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Thankful 2


    Lucian


    We stood in silence for a while then my father left. No more words left to say.


    Hours passed. Then a nurse came in, checked Mara¡¯s vitals, and carefully began disconnecting her from the machines.


    ¡°She¡¯s fully healed,¡± she said. ¡°Just give it time. The sedatives will wear off soon.¡±


    I nodded and sat back down on the couch, eyes fixed on her-waiting.


    Eventually, her fingers twitched.


    Her eyshes fluttered.


    She blinked slowly, then more deliberately, her eyes scanning the ceiling. She was trying to piece it all together.


    I stood and moved closer, gently brushing my lips against her forehead.


    She turned her head slowly and looked at me. Blinked again. Focused.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said softly.


    She smiled faintly. ¡°We didn¡¯t die?¡±


    Even now, she joked.


    That was Mara. Always finding light in the dark.


    I let out a softugh and shook my head. ¡°Not this time.¡±


    *Shall we go home?¡± I asked her, brushing a stray lock of hair from her face.


    She nodded and sat up, swinging her legs over the side of the bed. The hospital had provided her with a fresh pair of


    joggers, and she dressed without asking for help-even though I would¡¯ve carried her in a heartbeat.


    When I tried, she raised a brow and waved me off.


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk,¡± she said.


    We stepped out of the hospital and gged down a cab. I didn¡¯t want to risk any of the mansion¡¯s cars. Not yet. Mara


    shifted beside me the entire ride, clearly ufortable.


    Even if sheughed about it, her body remembered the crash.


    Her nerves remembered the sound of bullets.


    So did mine.


    We asked the driver to take us through the mansion gates. The guards at the front looked stunned to see us alive. I had


    one of the staff outside handle the fare and make sure the man was tipped well.


    I carried Mara inside and took her straight to our bedroom,ying her gently on the bed. She exhaled, rxing into the sheets.


    But my mind was anything but rxed.


    Someone had made an open attempt on our lives.


    In broad daylight.


    The knock came just as I expected it would.


    6)(Lucian¡¯s POV) Thankful 2


    I opened the door to find Darian standing there, eyes uncertain, posture tense.


    He looked past me, toward the bedroom.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± I said.


    He nodded, then entered.


    ¡°Mara,¡± I heard him say softly. His voice cracked.


    ¡°Are you¡­ are you okay?¡± he asked, as if afraid of the answer.


    I stayed back, giving him space-but watching. Always watching.


    He walked up to her, and when she sat up, he hugged her. Too tightly.


    Too long.


    I cleared my throat.


    Darian pulled back quickly, guilt shing across his face. ¡°Sorry,¡± he muttered, and stepped aside.


    I walked into the room without a word, my presence enough to realign the atmosphere.


    Mara met my eyes.


    And just like that-I was grounded again.


    18 Points>


    After Darian had his moment with Mara, we stepped into the sitting room, and I told him everything Father had shared-


    everything except the detail about my mother¡¯s poisoning. That was still too raw to hand over.


    Darian was stunned. ¡°He kept all that from us?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°For years.¡±


    He rubbed his jaw, pacing slowly. ¡°So, all this time, someone¡¯s beening for us? The entire family?¡±


    ¡°Looks that way,¡± I said. ¡°And now they¡¯re getting bold.¡±


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe it,¡± he muttered. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he warn us?¡±


    ¡°Because he thought silence was protection,¡± I said tly. ¡°But that ends now.¡±


    I looked him in the eye. ¡°I need you to help me investigate the attack-quietly. They¡¯ll expect me to dig. But you? They


    won¡¯t seeing.¡±


    He stilled. Then nodded. ¡°I¡¯m in.¡±


    He hesitated. ¡°Do you think¡­ my mother is behind this?¡±


    The fact that he even had to ask said everything. He didn¡¯t trust her either-not fully. She¡¯d left damage in both our lives. If


    not for Martha, Mara might¡¯ve been his. Tiffany¡¯s mess wouldn¡¯t have spiraled. We both had reasons to keep her at arm¡¯s


    length.


    ¡°For Father¡¯s sake, I hope she¡¯s not,¡± I said. ¡°But gone are the days I let things slide. Someone tried to kill my wife, Darian. That¡¯s a line you don¡¯t cross.¡±


    He nodded slowly, absorbing my resolve. There was concern in his eyes-but he didn¡¯t question my motive. He understood. He¡¯d seen what Mara meant to me.


    ¡°I get it, Lucian,¡± he said. ¡°But this feels bigger than my mother. If what Father said is true-if it goes back years-then


    we¡¯re all on a hit list.¡±


    1 didn¡¯t argue. ¡°Maybe. But I¡¯m not ruling anything out. Do your part. Dig deep.¡±


    6) Cuca POV! Thankut 2


    Darian left soon after, and I returned to Mara.


    She was sitting up in bed, calmer but still pale. I sat beside her and took her hand.


    ¡°I believe Martha¡¯s behind this,¡± I told her.


    Her eyes widened. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°With us out of the way, her son keeps everything-regardless of what Father wants.¡±


    Mara looked genuinely disturbed. ¡°But¡­ what about Tina¡¯s baby?¡±


    I chuckled darkly. ¡°You think she¡¯d let that baby be born? Tina¡¯s just a pawn. If you were like Martha, she¡¯d have miscarried


    by now. Martha doesn¡¯t lose, Mara. And she doesn¡¯t stop until it¡¯s scorched earth.¡±


    Mara leaned into me and hugged me tight. ¡°We¡¯re alive, Lucian. Whoever nned it-they failed.¡±


    I wrapped my arms around her. ¡°Yes. But we move with security from now on. No more blind spots. Until we get answers


    -no one gets close.¡±


    She nodded, exhausted but in agreement.


    I climbed into bed beside her. She curled into me, her hand resting over my heart.


    The war wasn¡¯t over. But we¡¯d survived the first strike.


    And now, we¡¯d hunt back.


    2


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    H


    Vote


    573


    62 After The Attack

 Favorite Curse 62

    62 After The Attack


    Mara


    Lucian was still tense about the attack, and honestly, so was I. I couldn¡¯t believe we survived. The goddess must be preserving us for a reason, because those men had every opportunity to end us. They didn¡¯t. That alone felt like a miracle.


    Lucian¡¯s anger was justified. I knew using a cab was his way of staying unpredictable-his quiet attempt to keep us safe. Still, the weight of what could¡¯ve happened lingered.


    When Darian came to see me, I was cautious. Not because I feared him, but because I knew Lucian didn¡¯t like it when I got


    too close to his brother. Even though he had let him in, I knew boundaries mattered. And Darian¡­ he made it hard to keep


    those lines clear.


    He approached slowly, the usual confidence gone from his step. His eyes were red, his expression strained.


    ¡°Mara,¡± he said softly.


    I looked at him, unsure how to respond.


    ¡°I was scared,¡± he linked, his mental voice cracking like hisposure. He knelt before me and took my hands. ¡°Are you


    okay?¡±


    His concern was real, but all I could think was: Why now?


    Why not when I was still free-before everything?


    He held my hands a little too tightly, then whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t die on me, Mara. We may not be together, but you still hold my


    life in your hands.¡±


    I didn¡¯t breathe until Lucian cleared his throat behind him.


    Darian stepped back, and the moment was gone.


    They spoke after that-quiet but serious. I could tell Lucian was filling him in. What surprised me was how open Lucian


    was with him. I had thought Darian was the wedge between us, but maybe I was the wedge between them.


    When Darian left, Lucian returned to me, and I said nothing. We climbed into bed and let sleep take what exhaustion


    hadn¡¯t already stolen.


    I woke up to the scent of eggs and something warm and buttery on the dresser nearby. A breakfast tray sat waiting.


    Lucian was beside me, shirtless, hisptop bnced on his thighs, brows furrowed in concentration.


    ¡°Breakfast?¡± I asked, voice still husky with sleep.


    He looked up and smiled. ¡°Good morning, Mara.¡±


    I flushed, realizing I hadn¡¯t returned the greeting. He leaned down to kiss me, and I let him-reluctantly, because I hadn¡¯t


    brushed yet.


    He chuckled against my mouth. ¡°Still not a fan of morning breath kisses, huh?¡±


    I narrowed my eyes, trying not tough. ¡°It¡¯s unhygienic.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s love.¡±


    He sat up again, nodding toward the tray. ¡°Father spared us the misery of another family breakfast.¡±


    I beamed. ¡°Bless the man. I hate those breakfasts.¡±


    62 Anes The Attack


    ¡°They¡¯re a minefield,¡± he agreed.


    I stretched, slowly easing my body upright. ¡°So¡­ we¡¯re not going to the office today?¡±


    Lucian shook his head. ¡°No. I told Mary to send everything here. I¡¯ll work from home from now on-at least until we make progress on the investigation.¡±


    I frowned, a little surprised.


    He nced at me, already reading my mind. ¡°It¡¯s not fear, Mara. It¡¯s caution. And there¡¯s another reason.¡±


    He paused, his tone shifting from serious to amused. ¡°Your heat¡¯s due soon.¡±


    I stilled.


    Lucian grinned like a wolf with a secret. ¡°I don¡¯t want you out there when it hits. I can¡¯t be chasing off every horny i***t in


    the city.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, but he wasn¡¯t done.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been with a woman in heat before,¡± he said, tilting his head. ¡°You¡¯ll be my first. And I can¡¯t lie-I¡¯m a little


    excited.¡±


    Iughed, but inwardly, I was nervous. First heats were no joke. Five days of uncontroble waves of desire. Lucian and I were already intense together, but this would be something else. Something not entirely fun.


    Not when it bes a need.


    Not when you can¡¯t turn it off.


    Lucian caught the hesitation in my silence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mara,¡± he said gently, sliding theptop aside and leaning closer. ¡°I¡¯m not just going to endure it. I¡¯m going to


    make it worth it-for both of us. I¡¯ll turn five days of madness into five days of magic.¡±


    His eyes held promise-and hunger.


    I smiled, even though I was still anxious.


    Because if anyone could make me forget the chaos around us, it was Lucian.


    I got up and headed for the bathroom. After washing up, I changed into a cropped t-shirt and whitece hipsters. I¡¯d


    noticed Lucian liked them-really liked them-and today, I wanted to tease him a little.


    With no ns to go out, I had energy to burn. Between the adrenaline crash, healing, and hours of sleep, I was wide awake


    and restless. And the best way to burn energy with Lucian? Was exactly the way we both wanted.


    He was still on the bed,ptop in hisp, jaw set in concentration. His eyes flicked up as I walked past him.


    ¡°Mara¡­¡± he groaned.


    ¡°I need to work.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything,¡± I said sweetly, grabbing a croissant from the breakfast tray like I waspletely innocent.


    I bit into it. Buttery, ky, warm-it tasted better than it ever had. Probably because I wasn¡¯t sitting through one of those


    toxic family breakfasts. Honestly, Alpha Vander should cancel those. If we kept going like that, there¡¯d be no Nighthorn family left to save.


    Lucian looked up again.


    ¡°Turn around for me.¡±


    213


    52 After The Attack


    I obeyed slowly, letting him take in the view.


    ¡°Beautiful,¡± he murmured, voice low and thick with heat.


    I picked up the juice and took a sip, holding his gaze the whole time.


    He closed theptop without a word, set it aside, and walked toward me. My pulse jumped. I could already feel the anticipation gathering low in my belly.


    He took the ss from my hand and set it down gently, then leaned in and kissed his mark on my neck-slow, lingering.


    ¡°I¡¯m d we¡¯re alive, Mara,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°I am too,¡± I breathed, and meant it with everything in me.


    He backed me slowly against the wall, his hand sliding down my body until it slipped into the front of my panties. I gasped softly, heat shooting through me.


    He nibbled gently on my earlobe, and my knees threatened to give out..


    I wasn¡¯t sure if we were about to make love or burn the rest of the day away in each other.


    Either way, I was ready.


    ¡°Stand,¡± he ordered, voice low and full of heat.


    I took a shaky breath. ¡°Lucian¡­¡±


    He kissed the mark on my neck-his mark-lingering there as if it anchored him.


    ¡°I want to show you just how grateful I am to be alive,¡± he murmured against my skin. ¡°And to have you, here with me.¡±


    Then he sucked gently at the mark, and I closed my eyes, already trembling.


    His fingers slipped lower, rubbing that sensitive bundle of nerves like he knew exactly what to do with me-which, by now, he did. My knees threatened to give out.


    ¡°I went cold turkey for two days, Mara,¡± he whispered, lips brushing my ear. ¡°I need my fix.¡±


    The truth was, so did I. My skin ached for him, for the connection only he could give me. I reached out and ran my hands over the hard lines of his chest, feeling the way his muscles flexed beneath my fingertips. He was carved, controlled, and


    all mine.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    E


    Vote


    573


    313


    63 A Little Tense


    Points

 Favorite Curse 63

    63 A Little Tense


    Mara


    Without a word, I shifted our positions-pressing him gently back against the wall. His brows lifted slightly, surprised, but


    he let me take the lead.


    I leaned in, kissed the mark I¡¯d left on his neck, and he groaned low in his throat, gripping my waist tightly. His fingers squeezed my ass as I licked a path down his throat, then across the smooth nes of his chest.


    I needed to taste him.


    I needed to feel him respond beneath my tongue.


    Then I travelled with my tongue to one of his n*****s and licked it. His cinnamon scent engulfed me.


    Cinnamon had be my favourite vour, and I could not get enough of it. I paid attention to his body. He moaned, and


    then I went on my knees.


    I took down his shorts and exposed his hardness. He was stiff, ready and mine. I ced him in my mouth, then licked the


    tip with my tongue.


    I tasted him and enjoyed listening to his growls and groans of pleasure.


    I took as much as I could in my mouth, and when it hit the back of my throat, it made me gag a bit.


    My eyes watered, and Lucian grabbed my hair forcing me to look up at him. he eyes filled with love and lust stard into mine, dep into my soul while he f****d my mouth with reckless abandon. He tried to pull out, but I stopped him.


    Lucian had tasted me countless times. It was my turn to taste him, too.


    ¡°I am cumming, Mara,¡± he warned, his movement fast, intese and then he stilled stiffening and pouring himself down my throat. I swallowed, and the look on his face indicated he was amazed.


    ¡°I want to taste you,¡± He said, helping me up and leading me to the bed. Iy down facing up and resting on my elbows.


    He rolled down my panties gently, his eyes on me. The lust was still strong and alive in them. Then he bent to kiss my p***y and stuck his togue in.


    f**k! it felt good. It was so good that I dug my nails into the sheets and held on for dear life.


    ¡°So wet, so sweet¡±, he linked me. He mped his mouth on my clit and sucked gently until I came..


    . Then he ced my legs on his shoulders and rammed into me. Hitting the right spots. He moved hard and fast.


    Somehow, I knew it would be a long ride.


    We had been at it for hours, and by the end, I¡¯d lost count of how many times I came. Lucian didn¡¯t hold back, and neither did I. We were greedy for each other, and the entire wing probably heard us. Let them. We were alive-and we were ours.


    Wey tangled on the bed, spent and quiet.


    ¡°At this rate,¡± Lucian said, voice thick with satisfaction, ¡°we might get pregnant soon.¡±


    I lifted my chin onto his chest and looked at him. He was smiling.


    ¡°Can¡¯t wait,¡± I replied softly.


    He tracedzy circles on my back. ¡°Thank you, Mara¡­ for adding colour to my dull life.¡±


    Iughed gently and kissed his chest.


    814 Lille Tense


    PONIT>


    When I first moved in, I had walls sky-high. I never thought they¡¯de down, not for him. But Lucian wasn¡¯t the man I¡¯d assumed he was. His love wasn¡¯t weak or selfish-it was steady, protective, real.


    The fact that we¡¯d made it through that attack and were still lying here in each other¡¯s arms? Proof, maybe, that the goddess was rooting for us after all.


    Then the knock came.


    Urgent. Sharp.


    Lucian and I both sat up at once. He threw on a t-shirt and shorts. I grabbed my robe and cinched it tight.


    At the door stood a young maid, wide-eyed and pale. ¡°Alpha¡­ Luna¡­¡± she gasped, out of breath. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Miss Livingston. She¡­ she drank poison.¡±


    My stomach dropped. Lucian didn¡¯t speak-he just ran.


    He didn¡¯t look back.


    Didn¡¯t even nce at me.


    I stood frozen in ce.


    He should¡¯ve asked me to help. He should¡¯ve said something-anything. But he was gone. Sprinting toward her room like his soul was tethered to hers.


    I followed him partway down the hallway and watched as he emerged from Tina¡¯s room, carrying her limp body in his arms. His face was pale, his jaw tight. He looked terrified.


    ¡°Austin! Get the car ready!¡± he barked.


    And then he was gone, disappearing down the hall with her, still not saying a word to me.


    Just like that, the intimacy we¡¯d shared only moments ago felt like it belonged to someone else. A stranger.


    I stood there, robe clutched tight, heart hammering for all the wrong reasons.


    It wasn¡¯t just that she¡¯d gotten his attention.


    It was how he looked at her while she had it.


    And for the first time, I felt a crack form inside me-a thin fracture across the trust I¡¯d built.


    I tried to shake it off, to stay rational, but the truth screamed in my mind:


    He didn¡¯t hesitate.


    Not for me. Not for us.


    And whether or not he meant to-he¡¯d just made me feel like a fool.


    < = 0 ¡ã


    I went back into our room and sank onto the couch, flicking on the television for noise more than distraction. I tried to convince myself it didn¡¯t bother me.


    But it did.


    It really did.


    We had just made love-intimate, deep, real. I still felt his touch on my skin. But minutester, he was gone. No nce. No ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± Not even a nod in my direction.


    In that moment, she was all that mattered to him.


    I stared at the TV, but I wasn¡¯t watching. My fingers drifted to the mark on my neck-his mark. Just hours ago, it had felt


    214


    Atite Tense


    like a crown. Now it felt like shackles.


    Had I moved too fast? Let my guard down too soon?


    I wanted to believe Lucian¡¯s feelings were mine alone, that what we had was solid. But the way he ran to her without a thought-without me-told another story. And I would be a fool to ignore it.


    I waited with my phone in hand, hoping-needing-him to call.


    To exin. To apologise. To see me.


    But the phone never rang.


    Two hours passed.


    Then three.


    And nothing.


    I sat there, still in the robe I¡¯d wrapped around myself before everything changed, feeling like a guest in my own life.


    An intruder in my own home.


    She was carrying his child, and I¡­ I was the woman handed to him like a contract.


    I didn¡¯t cry. I couldn¡¯t.


    The hurt was too deep for that. It pressed against my chest, sharp and suffocating.


    He hadn¡¯t even followed our agreement-that anything regarding Tina would go through me. That was gone too, apparently. Reced by some instinct stronger than his promises.


    I stayed up most of the night, staring at the ceiling. Finally, when I was sure he wasn¡¯ting home, I let sleep take me.


    Morning came, but the weight didn¡¯t lift.


    I showered in silence, packed a few essentials, and dressed quietly. I didn¡¯t bother with a note. There was nothing left to say that wouldn¡¯t cheapen how deeply I felt this.


    I stepped out of the room with my bag, head down, heart heavier than I cared to admit.


    ¡°Luna Mara?¡± Austin¡¯s voice stopped me, gentle and surprised.


    I turned. He stood there holding my breakfast tray.


    ¡°Austin,¡± I replied, my voice clipped.


    His eyes dropped to my bag, then back to my face. ¡°Where are you going, Luna?¡±


    I swallowed. ¡°I can¡¯t stay in that room by myself. I¡¯m going to spend some time with my parents.¡±


    He nodded respectfully, but I saw it-he knew.


    Still, he said softly, ¡°Madam¡­ please, give him the benefit of the doubt.¡±


    I looked away, jaw tight. ¡°I can¡¯t do that right now.¡±


    And I left.


    ? = ? ?? ?? ?


    I wasn¡¯t going to my parents. I couldn¡¯t bear the questions, the pity.


    Instead, I nned to check into a hotel under an alias. I needed space. Time to shed the tears I was holding back.


    To figure out how I¡¯d be the woman who fellpletely¡­ for someone who might not be able to let go of his past.


    Because no matter how much I loved Lucian, the truth cut deeper than I expected:


    6 A Tense


    He was the only one with my heart.


    But I was sharing his with someone else.


    And that wasn¡¯t something I could pretend away-not this time.


    64 insanity

 Favorite Curse 64

    64 Insanity


    48 Points


    Lucian


    I couldn¡¯t believe the extent of Tina¡¯s selfishness. I¡¯d known she could be impulsive, even irrational-but this? This was something else entirely.


    She was barely breathing when we arrived at the hospital. I hadn¡¯t stopped to read the note she left; there hadn¡¯t been time. But now that she was stable and the doctors were trying to flush whatever poison she¡¯d taken out of her system, I sat down in the corridor, numb and tired, and reached for it.


    I hadn¡¯t meant to leave without grabbing my phone. I¡¯d meant to call Mara-needed to-but I¡¯d left everything in the panic. When I tried to find her parents to exin, I was told they were off duty. Everything had spiraled so fast, and now all I had in my hand was a note stained with tears and desperation.


    I sat down on one of the ufortable hallway chairs and opened it. The handwriting was rushed. Some of the ink had smudged. I took a breath and read:


    ¡°Lucian,


    By the time you read this, I¡¯ll be gone. I¡¯m sorry for what I did, but I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    We were together for seven years. I thought it would always be us. Then your stepmother destroyed everything.


    Still, I held on. I hoped you¡¯d remember what we had. But you forgot mepletely. As if we never existed.


    When you told me to move on, it broke me. It showed how little I meant to you. I could never picture you with anyone else. I got pregnant because I wanted something real from those seven years-something of you.


    We were hated. Mocked. But I stayed. I loved you through all of it. Yes, I asked for an open rtionship-but only because I knew your father would never let usst. I never wanted anyone else.


    That one night¡­ was a mistake. One I regret every day.


    I came to the mansion to fight for us, to make you remember. But instead, you shut me out.


    You let your wife handle me like I was some problem to get rid of. You didn¡¯t say a single kind word. And then I had to


    hear you with her-again and again.


    You didn¡¯t even check on me after the hospital.


    So now I¡¯m letting go. I hope you¡¯re happy without me.


    Everything I did was out of love.


    Forever yours,


    Tina


    I stared at the paper, hands trembling.


    I had no words.


    I should have handled it better. That much was true. I¡¯d tried to create distance, to push her into letting go, but maybe I hadn¡¯t thought about what that would really look like for her. I thought she¡¯d adjust. That she¡¯d eventually meet someone


    else. That time would dull it.


    But I was wrong. So wrong.


    Still¡­ none of this justified what she did.


    64 Insanity


    None of it made it right.


    4 Points


    I didn¡¯t love her anymore. Not in the way she wanted-if I ever truly had. And Mara? Mara was my heart now. The woman I¡¯d imed, chosen, and built a future with.


    1 couldn¡¯t speak after reading her letter.


    I just¡­ couldn¡¯t.


    That was how she saw things? Twisted and tragic, like dying would somehow relieve me? As if her death would be a mercy to me-like I hadn¡¯t already moved on, like I wasn¡¯t allowed to live a life she didn¡¯t script.


    Tina had always struggled with boundaries, but this? This was beyond desperation.


    I never denied the baby.


    Never mistreated her.


    I only asked her to move on. I begged her to start over-for her sake, not mine. But now I realized she never wanted to.


    She wanted permanence in whatever way she could im it. And when she couldn¡¯t have me, she¡¯d settled for leaving


    behind pain as proof that she mattered.


    The thing is, if she hadn¡¯t gotten pregnant, none of this would¡¯ve happened. I would have supported her from a distance. I


    would have helped her settle into a new life. I didn¡¯t hate her-I pitied her. And still, I respected her.


    But my heart?


    That belonged to Mara.


    I didn¡¯t have to work at loving my wife-it just happened. She made me better, gave my life meaning beyond power or


    position. She was strong in a way Tina never let herself be.


    And when Tina forced her way into the Nighthorn mansion, knowing exactly what it would mean-knowing my wife was


    there-what did she expect? A warm wee? An invitation to share my bed?


    I would have kept herfortable, yes. Paid for her apartment. Taken care of the baby. But she wanted more than


    And now this.


    I crushed the note in my hand and shoved it in my pocket. There was nothing else to say. No rity, no closure. Just


    damage.


    I sat back and waited for the doctors, but time dragged. Eventually, I fell asleep slumped in a chair in the hallway.


    ¡°Alpha Lucian. Alpha Lucian.¡±


    I blinked awake, disoriented. The doctor stood over me, clipboard in hand.


    ¡°We¡¯ve done all we can, sir,¡± he said.


    My chest tightened, waiting for the blow.


    ¡°She¡¯s stable. Still unconscious, but she¡¯s under observation. You can check on her.¡±


    I exhaled slowly, trying to steady my pulse.


    ¡°And the baby?¡±


    He hesitated. ¡°Still viable-for now. But we won¡¯t know the extent of the damage until after birth. The toxins she ingested could have long-term effects.¡±


    That broke me.


    wany


    Not for her.


    But for the child.


    My child-possibly-who now had to bear the consequences of their mother¡¯s recklessness.


    She¡¯d wanted to hurt me?


    Well¡­ she had.


    I walked into her room, and there shey, still and pale like a ghost. Peaceful, almost, if I didn¡¯t know better. I stood at the


    foot of the bed, hands in my pockets, and stared.


    I couldn¡¯t yell at her. Couldn¡¯t rage.


    There was no point.


    She¡¯d already done enough damage.


    And if she wanted to know whether she¡¯d gotten to me?


    Yes.


    She had.


    2


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    M


    Vote


    573


    65 Insanity 2


    Porks

 Favorite Curse 65

    65 Insanity 2


    Lucian


    I sat on the couch in her hospital room, exhausted. The guilt had started creeping in, sure-but not in the way Tina might have hoped. It wasn¡¯t guilt for being with Mara or moving on. It was guilt for how this mess had escted. For what it might cost the child.


    At some point, I fell asleep, and when I woke, sunlight was already filtering through the blinds.


    ¡°Lucian¡­¡± I heard her voice. Thin. Soft. Alive.


    I turned toward the bed.


    She looked smaller somehow-pale, but not frail. In fact, she looked well-rested. For someone who had tried to end her life, she didn¡¯t sound nearly as broken as I expected.


    I didn¡¯t soften. Not this time.


    ¡°How could you?¡± I asked her.


    Her eyes filled with tears instantly, and her voice cracked, but I could hear the weight behind her words.


    ¡°I wanted your attention,¡± she said. ¡°You ignored mepletely, Lucian. I¡¯m pregnant¡­ I have needs beyond money.¡±


    She wept, and I stared, trying to reconcile the woman I once knew with what she¡¯d be.


    ¡°I hear you with her¡­ every night. And I¡¯m alone.¡±


    1 exhaled through my nose. She still didn¡¯t get it.


    ¡°I¡¯m married, Tina,¡± I said tly. ¡°Mara is my wife. Of course I¡¯m with her. That¡¯s what marriage is.¡±


    I stood, because I couldn¡¯t sit still and listen to this twisted narrative she¡¯d built anymore.


    ¡°You¡¯re so selfish,¡± I said, my voice harder now. ¡°Because you weren¡¯t getting the attention you wanted, you put your life¡ª and my child¡¯s life-on the line.¡±


    Her expression shifted. She looked stunned. As if she hadn¡¯t considered the possibility that her stunt might¡¯ve harmed the baby.


    ¡°If that child is born withplications,¡± I continued, ¡°you¡¯ll have to carry that. I won¡¯t shield you from it. My father


    certainly won¡¯t take custody now, not if there¡¯s risk. This is yours to bear.¡±


    She started to cry harder, but I kept going. She needed to hear it.


    ¡°You say I chose Mara because she¡¯s young? No, Tina. I chose her because she¡¯s everything you never tried to be-strong. calm, selfless. I didn¡¯t fall for her because she¡¯s new. I fell because she gave me no choice. She loved me quietly, fully¡­ without trying to control me.¡±


    I paused, forcing her to meet my eyes.


    ¡°You rejected me, Tina. More than once. And now, when I have the title, thepany, the mansion-now you want to fight for me? Don¡¯t twist this into something noble. You made your decisions. You gave up on us long before Mara ever entered the picture.¡±


    Tina¡¯s face crumpled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lucian. I really am,¡± she sobbed.


    ¡°I hope you are,¡± I said, softer now. ¡°Because if the baby is harmed, you¡¯ll have to raise them alone. And I won¡¯t ask Mara to help. I won¡¯t put her through that. She owes you nothing.¡±


    65 anity 2


    1 moved toward the door, needing to breathe air that didn¡¯t feel heavy with regret.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± she asked, voice shaking.


    I turned back just once.


    ¡°Home, Tina,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m going home-to my wife.¡±


    And then I left.


    I walked out of the hospital with a decision already made.


    & Porta


    Tina would never be alone again-not for a second-until she gave birth. I¡¯d assign staff to her day and night. Not for her sake. For the baby¡¯s. For my child. She lost the right to privacy the moment she put a life at risk to manipte me.


    2


    Even now, I wasn¡¯t sure she ever truly loved me. Not really. Tina loved what I could be for her-the constant, the fallback,


    the provider. She loved knowing I¡¯d always be around. And when I wasn¡¯t? When I moved on?


    She imploded.


    Part of me suspected it wasn¡¯t about love at all-but about loss. The end of the lifestyle, the money, the ess. She thought the baby would force me to fold. That I¡¯d go soft again.


    But she¡¯d miscalcted. I¡¯d changed.


    Mara changed me.


    And as I rode back in a cab, passing the thick estate walls, it hit me-I¡¯d never had to spend anything on Mara. Never had


    to buy her silence or affection. She had never once asked me for a thing.


    She was the gift.


    I stepped out of the car and spotted Austin waiting at the door. The concern in his eyes was immediate.


    I paid the cab, dismissed it, and walked into the mansion, heart still heavy from the hospital visit.


    ¡°Everything okay, Austin?¡± I asked.


    But instead of answering out loud, he linked me. Not a good sign.


    ¡°Luna Mara left this morning.¡±


    I froze. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°She packed a few things and said she was going to her parents¡¯ ce. But¡­ I don¡¯t think she went there.¡±


    A sharp pain hit my chest, deeper than any wound I¡¯d had in battle. She was gone?


    No goodbye. No note. Just¡­ gone.


    Because of me.


    Because I left without a word.


    Because I made her feel invisible.


    Because I let my past speak louder than my present.


    I gritted my teeth and closed my eyes. ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°Early this morning, Alpha. Right after sunrise.¡±


    I looked toward the hallway, toward the room that felt less like home without her in it.


    How could I have been so blind?


    213


    65 insanely 2


    Tina may have tried to hurt herself to get my attention, but I had hurt Mara by not giving it.


    And if I didn¡¯t fix this soon, I might lose the one woman who ever truly chose me.


    2


    H


    573


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    Pints 1

 Favorite Curse 66

    66 Pain And Reflection


    Mara


    The moment I stepped into my room at the Florence Hotel, I let go. The breath I¡¯d been holding for hours slipped out in a shaky exhale, and with it came the tears.


    Silent, hot, and unstoppable. I slid down against the door, knees pulled close, and cried like the pain might spill out if I just kept going.


    I thought I was stronger than this. I¡¯d promised myself I wouldn¡¯t fall, wouldn¡¯t be the fool who got hurt-but that¡¯s exactly who I became. I kept seeing his face.


    The way he looked when he lifted Tina. He didn¡¯t have to. There were people around who could have helped, but he didn¡¯t even hesitate. He carried her himself.


    He still loved her. Maybe he told himself otherwise, maybe he even told me-but that moment betrayed him. His instinct chose her. And I saw it all.


    I felt like the other woman again. Like the intruder. The mistake. The outsider wing at a bond that never truly broke.


    I stared at the mark he gave me, then rubbed it furiously like I could erase it, erase everything. I wish I¡¯d never asked for it.


    I wish I hadn¡¯t taken that risk. Because that was our moment-our defining line-and when it came time to choose, he chose her.


    If he cared about me at all, he would¡¯ve called. Or texted. Or sent someone. Anything. But the hours passed, day into night, and my phone stayed silent.


    I didn¡¯t exist anymore.


    Only Tina did-her and the baby.


    Martha had destroyed so much. If she had just stayed away, Tina and Lucian might have been married by now, expecting a child with nothing in their way.


    Caleb and I would still be best friends, not whatever this broken version of us is. Sure, maybe Lucian wouldn¡¯t be Alpha, and I might¡¯ve lost my ce in the army. But I could¡¯ve rebuilt. Found peace. Maybe even love.


    Instead, here we are-three miserable people trapped in a mess none of us really wanted.


    And I-I never wanted to be the reason someone else hurt. So I made a decision: I would leave. Step out of the triangle. Maybe then, they¡¯d stand a chance.


    I just needed time. Time to forget him. Time to harden what was left of my heart. Because once I let go of Lucian, truly let go, I would never let him back in. He could have Tina. I wouldn¡¯t fight it.


    I couldn¡¯t take another blow.


    So I ordered ice cream, sat cross-legged on the hotel floor, and turned on the TV-anything to distract myself.


    Anything to stop the endless loop in my head of him kissing her, whispering how sorry he was for ever choosing me.


    Pathetic.


    But I couldn¡¯t stop.


    I was too angry to be around people. Too raw. I wasn¡¯t ready to pretend I was okay.


    So I stayed locked inside, curled up in a borrowed space, trying to stitch myself back together. I¡¯d return to the mansion


    different.


    Stronger. Colder. Untouchable.


    This time, I¡¯d build walls no one could climb.


    My phone rang.


    I nced at the screen, half hoping it was no one. But it was Austin.


    Of course it was Austin-too nosy for his own good. If he got Alpha Vander involved, this would spiral even more than it already had. I braced myself and picked up.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I managed, voice dry.


    ¡°Mara, it¡¯s Lucian.¡±


    The moment I heard his voice, my heart kicked-and I hated that it did. I clenched my jaw, trying to soundposed, unaffected.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked, t and cold.


    ¡°Mara, please. Come home. It¡¯s not what you think,¡± he said softly.


    I let out a bitterugh that didn¡¯t reach my eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly what I saw, Lucian. You didn¡¯t even look at me. Not once. Your whole body-your face-your heartbeat was with her. She wanted your attention, and she got it. You say you don¡¯t love her, but everything about that moment screamed otherwise. I just¡­ I need time. Please, let me have that.¡±


    He paused, and when he spoke again, his voice was fraying at the edges.


    ¡°I don¡¯t love her. I wasn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t mean for it toe off that way.¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡± he asked quickly, urgent now. ¡°I know you¡¯re not home. Your mother said you¡¯re not there. Please, Mara. Let mee to you. Let me exin. Don¡¯t shut me out like this.¡±


    There was a crack in his voice, and it shook something in me. But the pain was louder.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this, Lucian,¡± I snapped, my voice breaking under the weight of everything I was holding back.


    ¡°It was bad enough knowing your father bought me for you. Then Tina moves in, pregnant with your child, and now this. You rushed out of that house without a second thought. You didn¡¯t look back. In that moment, I was invisible. Just a mistake taking up space in your life.¡±


    He tried to speak, but I didn¡¯t let him.


    ¡°When you got to the hospital, you didn¡¯t call me. I waited all day and half the night. Nothing. Not even a damn message. So tell me why should I be sitting at home waiting for you after watching you fall apart over your ex? That¡¯s what she is, right? Your ex? Because it sure as hell didn¡¯t look like it.¡±


    I was crying now, not even trying to hide it.


    ¡°You have everything, Lucian. And I¡¯m removing myself from the equation so you can have your perfect little life back.¡±


    His voice came through again-soft, desperate.


    ¡°I left my phone at home, Mara. I swear. We left in a rush and I didn¡¯t think-I didn¡¯t grab it. I wanted to call you. I looked for it the second we got there. Please, Mara. Please tell me where you are.¡±


    213

 Favorite Curse 67

    67 Pour And Reflection 2


    67 Pain And Reflection 2


    Mara


    I didn¡¯t say anything. I just sat there, shaking, wondering if I had let my fear turn me into someone I didn¡¯t recognize.


    ¡°You mean everything to me,¡± he said, voice thick with emotion. ¡°Saving her life and the baby¡¯s-it didn¡¯t change how I feel about you. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s stood by me, who understands me. Not Tina. Not my father. You, Mara. Please¡­ let me


    The guilt hit me like a punch. I¡¯d panicked. Run. I didn¡¯t wait for answers. I let old fears twist what I saw into something worse. And now¡­ now he was hurting because of it.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the Florence Hotel,¡± I whispered. ¡°Room 101. Second floor. It¡¯s under Tina Rain¡¯s name.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything else. He just hung up.


    I dropped the phone and started to cry again, harder this time.


    Because I felt stupid.


    Because I let my insecurities run wild and punish the one person who had been trying.


    Because deep down, I¡¯d always feared Tina still had a hold on him-and now, he knew it too.


    How was I supposed to face him after this?


    Thirty minutester, there was a knock at the door.


    I hesitated for a second, heart pounding, then opened it.


    C


    Lucian stood there, still in the same clothes he wore when he rushed Tina to the hospital. His face was pale. His eyes were red. Even though he was trying to stayposed, I could see it-he was unraveling.


    ¡°Mara,¡± he breathed.


    That one word cracked something inside me. I stepped forward and folded into him, burying my face in his chest. The tears came instantly-hot, bitter, full of guilt. My arms clung to him like I was afraid he¡¯d vanish if I let go.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered into his shirt, voice shaking. ¡°I thought¡­ I just-¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he said softly, stroking my back. ¡°I should¡¯ve asked you toe with me. I panicked. You weren¡¯t dressed, and every second felt like life or death. But I should¡¯ve thought of you too.¡±


    He pulled me back gently so he could see my face.


    ¡°I should¡¯vee home the moment I knew she was going to be okay. But I stayed. I wanted to be sure-for the baby¡¯s


    sake. I didn¡¯t realize what it would do to you. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you, Mara. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He cupped my cheek, brushing away the tears with his thumb.


    ¡°Your eyes are puffy,¡± he murmured. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t cry until they swell. It hurts me to see you like this.¡±


    I nodded, trying to smile, but it faltered under the weight of everything between us.


    ¡°Shall we go home?¡± he asked gently.


    Again, I nodded.


    The walk through the halls of the Nighthorn mansion was quiet. Heavy. I kept my eyes low, relieved that no one but Austin


    seemed to know I¡¯d left.


    7 Pain And Reflection 2


    If Martha found out, she¡¯d mock me for weeks. And I didn¡¯t even want to imagine Alpha Vander¡¯s reaction.


    We reached our room, and everything was just as I left it. Unmoved. Untouched.


    ¡°You didn¡¯te back here,¡± I said.


    ¡°No,¡± he replied. ¡°I couldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°How did you even know I left?¡±


    He smiled slightly.


    Points>


    ¡°Austin was waiting for me at the door. He told me. I didn¡¯t want to waste time searching the mansion for my phone, so I


    used his to call the hospital. They gave me your mother¡¯s number and said she was still on shift. I called, asked to speak


    to you.¡±


    ¡°What did you tell her?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Heughed softly. ¡°I said you went shopping and mentioned you¡¯d visit her. I told her I lost my phone and just wanted to


    check in.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, even through the emotional hangover. That was quick thinking.


    Lucian disappeared into the shower, and fifteen minutester, he stepped out in a towel, scanning the room like he expected me to be gone. I guess my actions had scarred him.


    ¡°I¡¯m still here,¡± I said gently.


    He smiled-relieved, exhausted. He crawled into bed next to me, and I curled into him, feeling his warmth, his heartbeat,


    his breath slow and steady beside mine.


    We didn¡¯t say anything else.


    We didn¡¯t need to.


    Sleep found us both.


    I woke up feeling strange.


    My mouth was dry, my body overheated, and a slow, relentless burn simmered between my legs. It wasn¡¯t just arousal-it


    was deeper, hungrier, raw. My skin prickled, my insides clenched like they were trying to pull something in. The ache was


    maddening.


    I stumbled into the shower and cranked the cold water on full st.


    It hit me like ice, shocking my system, but the relief was temporary.


    My body was still pulsing, trembling, needing. My thighs rubbed together with every movement, desperate for pressure.


    My p***y clenched hard-uncontrobly. I dropped to the shower floor, panting, writhing, dizzy from the heat inside me.


    I knew what this was.


    It was my heat.


    And it was tearing through my body like wildfire.


    = ? ¡ª ?


    I bit my lip, trying not to cry out. Touching myself wouldn¡¯t help-not this time. My body didn¡¯t want just release. It wanted


    him. It needed Lucian.


    I grabbed the nearest towel-his towel-and buried my face in it, inhaling his scent like it could ground me. It helped, barely. But the ache only grew sharper. My skin burned, and the pressure low in my belly pulsed in waves. I couldn¡¯t take it much longer.


    67 Pain And Reflection 2


    Lucian, I croaked, my throat painfully dry.


    I tried to stand, my limbs shaky and unsteady, my patience unraveling with every second. The need was unbearable. Reason was slipping through my fingers like water.


    Then I heard it-his voice, low and calm in front of me.


    ¡°Mara.¡±


    + Posits >


    I looked up, and there he was in the doorway, eyes glowing with that unmistakable yellow sh. He smelled it. Felt it.


    ¡°You¡¯re in heat,¡± he said, smiling faintly.


    I wanted to scream. What the hell was he smiling about?


    Before I could curse him or beg him or throw something, he crossed the room, scooping me off the shower floor like I


    weighed nothing.


    His arms were strong and warm, and I clung to him without shame. I didn¡¯t care how I looked. I just needed him.


    Heid me down on the bed with a gentleness that contrasted the fire raging inside me. His hands moved to part my


    thighs, his gaze dark and hungry.


    ¡°This willst five days,¡± he said softly, his voiceced with anticipation. ¡°Five days of f*****g, Mara. No one else touches you, no one else evenes close. If I don¡¯t take care of you now, they¡¯ll try. And I don¡¯t n to fight anyone.¡±


    He leaned down, lips brushing against mine.


    ¡°I want to save my strength to enjoy you.¡±


    And then, without another word, he thrust into me-deep, hard, perfect.


    And in that moment, nothing else mattered.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    573

 Favorite Curse 68

    68 The Heat


    68 The Heat


    Mara


    I never imagined heat could be both ecstasy and torment-bliss and agony twisted into one relentless craving.


    The moment Lucian thrust inside me, everything else disappeared. I didn¡¯t want him-I needed him. I clung to him with everything I had, my body on fire, desperate to be filled, to be imed, to be his.


    ¡°So hot,¡± he growled, his voice rough and breathless. ¡°So wet, so slippery¡­¡±


    His eyes burned golden, primal and wild.


    His elongated teeth scraped against my neck as he panted, barely holding on. I dug my nails into his back, and he growled in response, hips snapping harder. We weren¡¯t gentle. We weren¡¯t soft. We were animals, lost in the heat.


    ¡°Harder, Lucian,¡± I begged, already trembling, already close again.


    He pulled out, flipped me onto my hands and knees, and mmed into me without hesitation. I cried out, tearing at the pillow beneath me as my own ws emerged. My teeth lengthened with the rush of instinct, my entire body giving in to


    the feral rhythm between us.


    ¡°Lucian¡­¡± I moaned, pushing back against every thrust, desperate to feel him deeper.


    When I finally came, I shattered-every nerve lit up, my body copsing from the sheer force of it. He followed secondster, spilling inside me with a shudder and a growl that made my insides clench again. We copsed together, breathless.


    But I knew this was only the beginning.


    Lucianughed between gasps, running a hand through his hair.


    ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± I asked, still catching my breath.


    ¡°I was just imagining you at the Florence Hotel tonight,¡± he said, grinning.


    I smacked his shoulder, groaning. ¡°You¡¯re stupid.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re stubborn.¡±


    ¡°I would¡¯ve swallowed my pride and called you,¡± I admitted quietly.


    He looked at me then, expression softening. ¡°Good. You do not want to go through heat alone, Mara. I¡¯ve heard stories¡­¡±


    He gave me a mock-spooky look, and despite everything, I giggled.


    But before the moment could settle, the burning returned. Fast. Too fast.


    ¡°Lucian¡­¡± I said, legs falling open again, trying to cool the aching heat between them. ¡°It¡¯s starting again.¡±


    He blinked, surprised. ¡°Already? That¡¯s¡­ soon.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I snapped, my voice cracking with desperation. ¡°Do something.¡±


    He looked down at himself-still soft-and muttered, ¡°Where are your toys?¡±


    I pointed weakly to the dresser. ¡°They won¡¯t help. I need you. Your scent, your body. You.¡±


    ¡°s**t, Mara. I need to do some research-¡±


    ¡°Later.¡± I growled, eyes shing. ¡°Right now, I need you to f**k me. Now.¡±


    His eyes glowed yellow again-his wolf answering my call.


    bat The Heat


    He moved fast, instincts taking over.


    *8 Points


    He kissed the mark on my neck, sucking hard enough to make my toes curl, then spread my legs wide and lifted my hips into the air, settling between my thighs with a hunger that made my pulse race.


    He drove into me in one hard thrust, and I gasped-it was deeper, sharper, perfect.


    ¡°Yes, there-right there,¡± I moaned, unable to stay still.


    He kept hitting that spot, over and over, his control thinning, our bodies moving in perfect rhythm. Each stroke sent sparks through me. I was gone. High on him. Addicted.


    ¡°f**k, Mara¡­ You¡¯re incredible,¡± he growled, biting back a moan.


    We weren¡¯t thinking. We weren¡¯t rational. But we fit. Wild, messy, reckless-and exactly what each other needed.


    And to think, I once believed a toy could get me through this.


    What a joke.


    Lucian was still inside me, his hips gently rocking, keeping the fire at bay. He reached down, rubbing my clit with expert precision until I came again-shuddering, breathless. He didn¡¯t pull out. Instead, he let my legs rest, still keeping himself buried deep.


    ¡°Hand me my phone,¡± he said suddenly.


    I frowned, side-eyeing him with suspicion. ¡°What for?¡±


    He caught my look andughed softly, shaking his head. ¡°Not what you¡¯re thinking. I¡¯m not taking pictures of you like this,


    Mara.¡±


    He sat up slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve been reading about heat cycles. Some positions are more effective in easing the symptoms. What


    we just did? That one¡¯s apparently ideal. Staying inside helps stabilize things longer.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°We can¡¯t stay like this forever, Lucian.¡±


    His eyes, still glowing faintly yellow, locked onto mine. ¡°I know. I just want to make it bearable for you. We¡¯re both figuring


    this out.¡±


    He finally pulled out and stood, stretching his waist and groaning a little. He was clearly still burning, too.


    ¡°Why are your eyes still wolfed out?¡± I asked.


    Lucian smiled. ¡°Yours are, too. Your scent is¡­ intense. Any wolf nearby would lose control. Including me.¡±


    He stepped closer, brushing his hand over my shoulder.


    ¡°If I gave in fully to what my instincts want, I might hurt you,¡± he said, voice low. ¡°I¡¯m holding back because I don¡¯t want to lose you in this.¡±


    I smiled faintly, touched by the restraint behind his hunger.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a cold shower,¡± he said, brushing a kiss over my lips. ¡°I¡¯ll mind-link Austin and let him know not to serve us. I¡¯ll


    tell my father you¡¯re in heat. No one will bother us.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating.¡±


    He stepped in closer, his hands sliding down to my hips. ¡°Trust me. Leaving this room right now would be a very bad idea.


    He kissed me, slow and deep, then led me into the bathroom. The cold water hit us like ice, and I watched him flinch but


    grit through it-for me. <ol start="63"><li> The Heat </li></ol>


    +8 Points &


    1 let my hands explore his body. His muscles flexed beneath my fingertips, his skin warm despite the water. I couldn¡¯t stop staring. Couldn¡¯t stop wanting.


    A moan slipped from my lips before I realized it.


    Lucian raised a brow, eyes dark. ¡°Like what you see, Mara?¡±


    I looked at him, heart racing, desire spiraling. I nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s yours,¡± he whispered.


    That was all I needed.


    Iunched into him, wrapping my legs around his waist, crashing my mouth to his. I kissed him like I was starving-


    because I was.


    *f**k me, Lucian. Right here. Right now.¡±


    He held me effortlessly, pinning me to the cold tile wall. His mouth found the mark on my neck, sucking gently.


    ¡°I won¡¯t f**k you,¡± he murmured against my skin. ¡°I¡¯ll make love to you.¡±


    But to me, in that moment, there was no difference.


    He moved slowly, deeply, letting me feel every inch of him. The cold water did little to quench the heat between us. It


    made every touch sharper, every thrust more intense. I rocked against him, grinding, chasing the high.


    ¡°Deeper, Lucian. I need you to go deeper,¡± I moaned, wing at his back. CO


    It was overwhelming-so much sensation, so much feeling. Like I was discovering s*x for the first time. Like nothing else


    had evere close.


    He held me steady, his strength unwavering, his pace deliberate. The ache faded with every stroke, reced by pure bliss.


    I came again and again, my body trembling with release. When he finally poured into me, I clung to him, boneless, spent.


    He carried me back to bed andid me down gently. Then, without a word, spread my legs and slid back inside-warm,


    possessive, safe.


    We drifted off like that, tangled together, and I prayed to whatever gods were listening that this counted as day one.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    573


    ?


    Vote


    69 The Heat 2

 Favorite Curse 69

    69 The Heat 2


    Mara


    I woke up to the quiet hum of the afternoon sun slipping through the curtains. The clock confirmed what my aching body already knew-it was well past noon. We¡¯d slept through the morning, wrapped in exhaustion from everything that had happened.


    Luciany beside me, stark naked, his breathing soft and steady. His body was flushed with heat, and he had morning wood-hard and ready. Faint w marks traced across his chest and shoulders, healing over slowly. My marks. I stared at my fingers, slightly shocked. I¡¯d scratched him badly.


    His cinnamon scent still lingered thick in the air, and with it came the unmistakable stirrings of my heat-again. No build-up, no warning. It red quickly, and I didn¡¯t wait.


    I climbed on top of him and sank down, slow and deep.


    Lucian moaned in his sleep, his body reacting before his mind caught up. His eyes fluttered open, confused, and then pleased as he realized what was happening. His hands gripped my waist, guiding my movements, letting me ride him just the way I needed.


    ¡°Good morning, Mara,¡± he groaned, voice husky.


    I arched my back, grinding harder, chasing release. I didn¡¯t speak. My body did all the talking-fueled by need, driven by instinct. I rolled my hips with purpose, fingers twisting into his skin, breasts cupped in my hands, and let the pleasure take over.


    Lucian let me have control. Let me use him. And in return, he gave me everything I needed.


    My heatsted exactly five days. Five long, wild, beautiful days.


    We barely left the bedroom. The world faded to nothing but sweat-slicked skin, whispered affirmations, breathlessughter, and tangled sheets.


    Five days of unfiltered passion.


    Five days of iming and being imed.


    We didn¡¯t eat much-at least I didn¡¯t. Lucian, on the other hand, devoured enough food for both of us, keeping his strength up. He didn¡¯t falter, not once. For someone going through this for the first time, he held his ground like he was made for it. And maybe he was.


    There were moments I expected him to reach his limit, to pull away-but he never did. He stayed. Matched my fire. Matched my desire. And in the quiet moments between, he held me like I was his world.


    The regret over leaving him because of Tina lingered, but he never brought it up. And for that, I was grateful.


    By the time my heat finally ended, we were both worn out.


    That night, we curled up on the couch in the sitting room. The TV flickered softly, ying some random movie neither of us really watched. My muscles ached, sore from everything we¡¯d put them through. But the ache was a good one- satisfying.


    Lucian leaned over and kissed my shoulder. ¡°Five days, huh?¡±


    I smiled, leaning into him.


    ¡°I enjoyed every bit of it, Mara,¡± he said, voice low and warm. ¡°Don¡¯t ever doubt my love for you. Don¡¯t ever think you share


    69 The Heat 2


    my heart with anyone else.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond with words. I didn¡¯t need to. He had already proven it. With every kiss, every touch, every moment we spent locked in that room-he¡¯d shown me where his heart was.


    Lucian¡¯s hand drifted to my stomach, resting there gently.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for us to get pregnant,¡± he said quietly, a smile ying on his lips.


    My heart skipped. Neen felt too young for motherhood. The thought unsettled me.


    Ports >


    ¡°Not now,¡± he added quickly, sensing my nerves. ¡°But¡­ we didn¡¯t use protection during your heat. Just something to keep


    in mind.¡±


    My stomach twisted. My mind raced.


    As if reading my thoughts, he took my hand andced our fingers together.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mara. We¡¯ll go to the clinic tomorrow after breakfast. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll guide us. Maybe prescribe something, or


    just give us rity.¡±


    Relief washed over me. I looked at him, my tension easing.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Lucian nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to feel rushed. Or pressured. We¡¯ll move at your pace.¡±


    Then he leaned in and kissed me-slow, reassuring, and full of quiet promise.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said ¡°I never asked-how did it go with Tina? Did the doctor ever figure out what kind of poison she took?¡±


    Lucian blinked, like I¡¯d just reminded him of something he meant to follow up on but never did. He shook his head,


    frowning slightly.


    ¡°Honestly¡­ I didn¡¯t. I was too mad. Too tired. I didn¡¯t think to ask.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help the smirk that tugged at my lips.


    ¡°What?¡± he asked, raising a brow.


    ¡°I doubt she took anything lethal,¡± I said, keeping my tone even but firm. ¡°Tina¡¯s too selfish to go that far. My guess? She heard us. Probably couldn¡¯t stand the thought of us being together. So she pulled something dramatic to interrupt us. She¡¯s an attention addict, Lucian. And she wants yours.¡±


    Lucian didn¡¯t argue. He just leaned in and kissed me-soft and slow, like he was thanking me for seeing through her, even


    when he hadn¡¯t.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I moved her,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Down the hallway. She can¡¯t hear us anymore.¡±


    I froze. My smile faded. ¡°Why would you do that?¡±


    ¡°I put her next to us for a reason,¡± I said, trying not to sound bitter. ¡°I wanted her to hear. To get the message. To move on.


    Lucian sighed and took my hand in his, rubbing gentle circles against my palm.


    ¡°Mara, cut her some ck,¡± he said softly. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to hear us. She knows. I don¡¯t want to torture her, not anymore. I was furious with her, yes-but I¡¯m done with that. She¡¯s out of our space now. She can¡¯t interfere. Let¡¯s leave it


    there.¡±


    He paused, meeting my eyes.


    holde that


    No one


    The Heat 2


    ever will.¡±


    His voice was quiet, sincere. No performance. Just truth.


    * Points>


    I nodded, swallowing thest of my bitterness-but I couldn¡¯t help the flicker of resentment still coiled in my chest. A small, dark part of me still wanted to make Tina feel the sting of what she¡¯d lost.


    But I said nothing more.


    Because for now, he was here. And I had him. And that was enough.


    2


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    573


    H


    Vote

 Favorite Curse 70

    70 The next Morning


    Mara


    The next morning, we set out for breakfast in the right wing of the mansion. The atmosphere was calmer than expected, but the undercurrent of tension still lingered.


    Lucian told me Tina was under watch-his orders. If she truly drank poison and endangered the baby, she wouldn¡¯t be walking away from this without consequences. But deep down, I didn¡¯t believe she took anything dangerous. Maybe something mild to slow her heart rate and make a scene. She was too self-absorbed to die for Lucian. What she wanted was attention. What she got was the opposite.


    Lucian had been clear: next time, he¡¯d let her die.


    We arrived at the table, and Tiffany shed me a knowing smile. I didn¡¯t need to guess what it meant-everyone likely knew my heat had just ended. I avoided eye contact, choosing instead to focus on the ssware like it was the most interesting thing in the world. Darian was absent, and in that moment, I envied him deeply. Skipping this breakfast suddenly felt like a brilliant idea.


    ¡°Lucian, I mustmend your effort,¡± Alpha Vander said, loud and unapologetic. ¡°Being your first heat and all.¡±


    I nearly choked on my toast.


    I started coughing, reaching quickly for the orange juice, wishing I could drown myself in it. My face burned, and I silently thanked my tan for hiding the blush I was sure was creeping up my neck.


    ¡°Your mother¡¯s heat was my first,¡± Vander continued,pletely unbothered by the difort he was causing. ¡°And let me tell you, it was¡­ memorable.¡±


    I wanted to vanish. Right then and there.


    ¡°Vander, darling,¡± Martha interjected smoothly. ¡°Can¡¯t you see you¡¯re making Mara ufortable?¡±


    Not that she cared. She just didn¡¯t want her mate reminiscing about another woman-especially Lucian¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Mara is a woman now. She can handle this conversation, Vander replied, still annoyingly cheerful.


    ¡°Besides, heat is a part of every mated couple¡¯s life. The first month after iming, and then every three months after. It gets easier, once you¡¯re familiar with each other-learn to read each other¡¯s signals.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t going to stop until he¡¯d given the full lecture, apparently.


    ¡°Father,¡± Lucian cut in, voice calm but decisive. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking Mara on holiday tomorrow. I¡¯ve asked Mary to forward any


    urgent work to me.¡±


    I turned to him, grateful. He met my eyes briefly and linked me with a soft, private message:


    ¡°I know you want to get away from here.¡±


    I nodded subtly and gave him a small smile in return.


    ¡°May I ask where you¡¯re going?¡± Vander said, his tone curious but edged.


    Lucian offered a cool smile. ¡°Given the recent events-and the fact that some of the attackers are still atrge-I¡¯m keeping it spontaneous. That way, no one can track us.¡±


    Vander nodded slowly, impressed. ¡°Smart. Very wise.¡±


    But I had a feeling Lucian already knew exactly where he was taking me. He just wasn¡¯t saying it aloud.


    70 The hexd Moraig


    And I had a feeling it had less to do with strategy¡­


    ¡­and more to do with keeping Martha in the dark.


    While we were finishing breakfast, Lucian¡¯s phone buzzed. He nced at the screen and answered casually.


    ¡°Darian, what¡¯s up?¡±


    He paused, listening.


    ¡°Okay. Thank you. Good job.¡±


    He hung up.


    Vander raised an eyebrow. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Lucian didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Private affair.¡±


    Vander didn¡¯t press, but it was clear he wasn¡¯t thrilled to be left out of the loop.


    Lucian pushed his chair back. ¡°We should be leaving now.¡±


    Martha, ever the thorn, cut in smoothly. ¡°Mara should be resting, darling. Especially now-these hours are crucial for conception.¡±


    Lucian didn¡¯t flinch. Didn¡¯t even look her way.


    ¡°She should be in bed,¡± Martha added, her voice tighter. ¡°That¡¯s when the chances are highest.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany and Tina didn¡¯t need to be in heat to conceive-I¡¯m sure my Luna can manage,¡± Lucian interrupted, his tone sharp, deliberate. ¡°And she doesn¡¯t need to be coddled or controlled.¡±


    Before Martha could fire back, Lucian stood and offered me his hand. I took it, and together, we walked briskly out of the lounge, leaving the room and its tension behind.


    He didn¡¯t say where we were headed, but I already knew.


    The clinic. Just like he¡¯d promised.


    3.71 We Found Something


    Pemts Y

 Favorite Curse 71

    71 We Found Something


    Lucian


    We made our way to the clinic quickly. I¡¯d already told Austin to call ahead and have the doctor clear her schedule-Mara


    came first today.


    I¡¯d promised her we¡¯d look into contraceptives. It wasn¡¯t my ideal oue-I wanted children with her. But I wanted it on


    her terms. I¡¯d wait. No pressure, no guilt. QJust love and respect, however long it took.


    When we arrived, the nurse ushered us straight into the doctor¡¯s office. Dr. Raina-a sharp-looking woman in herte


    forties with blonde hair pinned neatly at the back-greeted us with a formal smile.


    ¡°Alpha Nighthorn. Luna Mara. What do I owe this visit?¡± she asked, voice polished but distant.


    ¡°My wife just finished her first heat,¡± I said, and she raised a brow. Then, oddly enough, she smiled.


    ¡°Well done, Alpha,¡± she said, tone half-congrattory, half-amused.


    ¡°Congrattions, Luna Mara,¡± she added with more warmth.


    Mara gave her a small, tired smile in return.


    I didn¡¯t waste time. ¡°We¡¯re not ready for children, so we¡¯d like to know what options are avable. Something safe. Effective.¡±


    The doctor¡¯s expression shifted. Her eyes moved to Mara-measuring her, almost studying her.


    ¡°Luna,¡± she said gently. ¡°Having a child is a gift. Especially for someone in your position. You¡¯re mated to the future Alpha.


    You¡¯d be expected to start thinking about heirs.¡±


    I tensed. She wasn¡¯t here to counsel us. I kept my tone even.


    ¡°We didn¡¯te here for opinions, Doctor. Just help.¡±


    She backed off quickly. ¡°My apologies.¡±


    But her hesitation lingered. She didn¡¯t want to be the one to prescribe contraceptives to a Luna. I understood why-every pack wanted their Alpha line secured, protected, passed down. But this wasn¡¯t the doctor¡¯s choice.


    Then Mara stood abruptly.


    ¡°Lucian, let¡¯s go,¡± she said through the link, already halfway to the door.


    What? Are you sure? I asked her quietly.


    She nodded. Her voice was calm, resolved.


    ¡°If I get pregnant, so be it. Like she said-it¡¯s not a bad thing.¡±


    I followed her, pausing just long enough to thank the doctor before we walked out together.


    On the way back to the mansion, I sat close beside her in the back seat, still trying to process what just happened.


    ¡°Why the change of heart?¡± I asked softly.


    Mara looked out the window for a moment, then turned to me.


    ¡°I want babies too, Lucian. Your babies. Maybe I¡¯m neen, but I wouldn¡¯t be the first. And if this heat gave us a child, then¡­ that¡¯s not a bad thing.¡±


    71 We Found Something


    48 Poins


    Her voice wasn¡¯t impulsive. It was thoughtful. Like she¡¯d already weighed this out before we even reached the clinic.


    I leaned in, kissed her gently, my hand sliding over the smooth skin of her thigh.


    ¡°Thank you, baby,¡± I whispered.


    She kissed me back, and we made out quietly for a while-just slow touches, lingering lips, shared breath. We didn¡¯t take it


    further, not there. Not in the car. But it was enough.


    When we returned to our bedroom, the space had beenpletely transformed. The chaos we¡¯d left behind-torn sheets,


    shredded pillows, half-eaten food, broken dishes-was all gone. Fresh linens, clean air, polished floors.


    The staff had done a thorough job, and I was quietly grateful. I would¡¯ve handled it myself, but I hadn¡¯t wanted anyone to


    catch Mara¡¯s scent while she was in heat. I wasn¡¯t afraid of the consequences-I could¡¯ve beaten down any wolf who tried


    something stupid-but I needed my energy. I needed every ounce of control I had for her.


    Now, the storm had passed.


    And whatever came next, we were facing it together.


    Mara¡¯s decision to have a baby warmed something deep inside me. I¡¯d already loved her with everything I had, but now¡­ it was different. Bigger. I promised myself she wouldn¡¯t regret it-not for a second. I¡¯d be there through all of it. Every


    moment.


    I was sitting on the couch in the sitting area, nning our vacation on the tablet when she came out in one of my old shirts-the same one she wore on our wedding night. It had a tear in the shoulder now, and she refused to let it go. She imed it wasfortable. I thought it was adorable.


    She snuggled into my side while I scrolled through destinations, her head resting against my shoulder, her warmth soaking into me.


    That¡¯s when my phone rang. Darian.


    I answered. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Mara sat up immediately, sensing the shift in my tone.


    ¡°Lucian, we found the guy. The one who owns the vehicle that attacked you,¡± Darian said, and I felt the blood heat in my veins.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡±


    ¡°We got the tes from the CCTV at Emilliano¡¯s-the footage you sent me. It gave us a clean shot.¡±


    I stood up, already heading to the bedroom to get dressed. ¡°Send me the address. I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    I ended the call.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Mara asked, already on her feet.


    ¡°Darian¡¯s team tracked the bastard who owns the vehicle that ambushed us,¡± I said, and watched her face tighten-shock first, then pure anger.


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you,¡± she said, firm.


    I didn¡¯t want her to see me like that-not the version of me that handled threats. That part of me wasn¡¯t kind. It wasn¡¯t gentle.


    ¡°Mara, please. Stay.¡±


    ¡°No, she snapped. ¡°They tried to kill both of us. I deserve to know who and why.¡±


    *We Found Something


    P


    Her eyes left no room for negotiation. I gave in with a nod, and she rushed off to throw on joggers and a t-shirt. No time for anything else. We weren¡¯t dressing for a trip-we were dressing for a reckoning.


    We rode in the back of the van with two soldiers. Mara sat beside me, tense but calm. Focused. Ready.


    She turned to me. ¡°How did Darian find him so fast?¡±


    ¡°te number,¡± I exined. ¡°The car was parked outside La Puerta Del Sol. The restaurant had a CCTV camera on the street. I reached out to the manager the same day and asked for ess. Once I got the footage, I sent it to Darian. He pulled the license te from a clean shot. Cross-referenced it. Found the owner.¡±


    Mara looked at me like I¡¯d just pulled off a small miracle. Her brows lifted, a hint of admiration flickering behind the fire in her gaze.


    ¡°Remind me not to underestimate you,¡± she muttered.


    I gave a grim smile. ¡°Remind them not to underestimate us.¡±


    Whatever this bastard knew-whoever he was working for-we¡¯d get it out of him.


    And we wouldn¡¯t leave until we had answers.


    72 We Found Something 2

 Favorite Curse 72

    72 We Found Something 2


    +8 Points>


    Lucian


    I had too many questions and not nearly enough answers. One truth I was sure of: if this led back to Martha, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate. She¡¯d die by my hands-and I¡¯d deal with the consequences after.


    We arrived at the warehouse. Darian¡¯s men stood posted around the perimeter, tense and alert. As I stepped inside, Mara greeted Rowan, who was standing by the door. He hesitated before offering a stiff wave in return. I caught his nce and nodded-letting him know it was okay to acknowledge her.


    People feared me. I cultivated that on purpose.


    Inside, the air was thick with anticipation. The man Darian had captured was strung up by his wrists, each arm tied to separate iron hangers bolted into the ceiling. He was already bloodied. Darian hadn¡¯t held back.


    I approached my brother, and his gaze shifted to Mara.


    ¡°Hey, Mara,¡± he said softly.


    She gave a cool nod in response. The air between them wasn¡¯t hostile-but it wasn¡¯t warm either. There was a time they¡¯d been inseparable, but those days were gone. She belonged to me now. And while I¡¯d once trusted Darian with everything, I couldn¡¯t pretend his obsession with her hadn¡¯t crossed lines. This distance between them was for the best.


    ¡°So?¡± I asked him.


    Darian didn¡¯t look away. ¡°He ims the car was stolen. Says he doesn¡¯t know who used it.¡±


    A weak excuse. Clever, but not clever enough.


    ¡°Did you check?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°He filed a report-exactly one hour after the attack.¡±


    Too clean. Too fast. I rolled up my sleeves, flexing my fingers as heat pooled beneath my skin. He was lying. And we both knew it.


    As I stepped closer, the man started to panic.


    ¡°Alpha, please-please, I swear I¡¯m innocent,¡± he stammered. ¡°I¡¯d never use my license to target you. I¡¯m just a victim here. They stole my car-I had nothing to do with this!¡±


    His voice was shaking, his body trembling. But something in his eyes told me he was full of s**t.


    I couldn¡¯t afford a dead end. Not after everything that had happened. I had to be ruthless. There was no other way.


    I turned to Darian. ¡°Get Mara out of here.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± she snapped before he could move. ¡°No, Lucian-I want to stay. I need to know who did this.¡±


    I met her eyes, searching for hesitation-but there was none.


    I sighed, jaw tight, and finally gave a small nod. ¡°Fine. Let her stay.¡±


    She stepped beside me, chin high, gaze locked on the man hanging in front of us.


    Whatever I was about to do-she was ready to see it.


    And if this bastard thought he could hide behind a paper trail and a fake report, he was about to learn the hard way what it meant to cross an Alpha.


    2 We Found Something 2


    My knuckles were drenched in his blood.


    I¡¯d broken something-ribs, maybe more-but the bastard wouldn¡¯t budge. He clung to his story like it would save him.


    ¡°I reported the car stolen¡­ I swear¡­¡± he gasped, barely coherent.


    I didn¡¯t believe a word. His timing was too clean. Too calcted.


    He was holding out. And I wasn¡¯t in the mood for games.


    I stepped back, breathing hard, then picked up the de. If fists didn¡¯t work, I¡¯d escte. We healed fast, but no one grows back what¡¯s been cut off.


    The first toe came off with one clean slice. He screamed loud enough to shake the beams in the ceiling. Mara flinched, stepping toward me.


    ¡°Lucian, please,¡± she said, her voice raw.


    But I couldn¡¯t stop. I didn¡¯t want to stop. This wasn¡¯t just about him anymore. It was every ounce of fear and rage I¡¯d held back since those bullets tore through us.


    He¡¯d almost gotten us killed.


    He was going to talk.


    I raised the de again, ready to take another toe, when Mara¡¯s voice cut through the air.


    ¡°Lucian, enough.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I roared, turning on her, fury spilling out like a dam had broken. ¡°No, Mara! They tried to kill us! Silver bullets, remember? You could¡¯ve died!¡±


    She stepped back, startled. Not by my words-but by me. I saw it in her eyes: fear.


    She was afraid of me.


    And I hated that.


    My Alpha mark burned on my upper arm, pulsing with the energy of my fury. I nced at Darian. His expression was unreadable. Cold. I couldn¡¯t affect him-he was an Alpha too.


    But the silence between us spoke volumes.


    He¡¯d once told Mara I was a monster.


    And now? Maybe I¡¯d just proven him right.


    Had this been his n all along? He knew I was with her. He knew she¡¯d follow me. He knew what I was capable of. And now she¡¯d seen it. The worst part of me.


    I turned to him slowly.


    ¡°You call me here to prove a point to Mara?¡±


    Darian¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. ¡°You asked for help. I found the lead. I didn¡¯t tell you toe. I sure as hell didn¡¯t tell you to bring her.¡±


    But there was something in his eyes. Satisfaction. That subtle gleam of someone who¡¯d just watched a n work. *Lucian, let¡¯s just go,¡± Mara said quietly, trying to pull me back from the edge. ¡°There¡¯s nothing more we¡¯ll get like this.¡± 1 looked at her. My wife. My anchor.


    * 72 We Found Something 2


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said softly. ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you. I just-I needed the truth.¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be much to get if he dies on you,¡± she said, voice firm. ¡°Lock him up. Let him sit with his guilt. There are worse things than death, Lucian. But stop acting like a man possessed.¡±


    Her words cut through the fog of rage, steadying me.


    And then she turned her gaze to the man tied up-calm,posed, lethal in her own way.


    ¡°Lock him up. If he still won¡¯t talk, bring his family in. His wife. Maybe his kids.¡±


    The man¡¯s body went rigid.


    ¡°No-please, leave them out of this! She¡¯s innocent!¡± he cried out, eyes wide with panic.


    ¡°I¡¯ll confess. I¡¯ll tell you everything. Just don¡¯t hurt her.¡±


    That was it.


    That was the crack in his armor.


    2


    And as I looked at Mara, I understood something I¡¯d always known deep down-she didn¡¯t need to lift a de to be deadly.


    She just needed a voice, a mind, and a reason.


    No wonder she was top of her ss.


    No wonder she had me.

 Favorite Curse 73

    73 Brutality


    73 Brutality


    Lucian


    I couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Mara had managed to get the bastard to talk. Just like that.


    I turned toward Darian. He was smiling-not smug, just impressed. Maybe he hadn¡¯t been trying to paint me as a monster after all. Maybe he knew Mara would be the one to break him.


    I looked at her-and she winked. Calm, confident,pletely in control.


    She walked over to a chair and sat directly in front of the man, legs crossed, eyes sharp.


    ¡°Let his arms down,¡± shemanded, her voice steady with that unmistakable Gamma authority. The men looked to me.


    I nodded. ¡°Do as she says.¡±


    They untied him, and the man copsed to his knees, barely able to hold himself up.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Mara asked, her voice softer now-almost soothing.


    ¡°Benard¡­ Benard Garfield,¡± he rasped.


    ¡°Get him some water,¡± she said, not looking away from him.


    One of the guards handed over a bottle, and Benard drank slowly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush,¡± Mara warned gently, watching him sip.


    Then she leaned forward slightly, voice still calm but with a de beneath the words. ¡°All this could¡¯ve been avoided, Ben.


    All you had to do was give them up. But you didn¡¯t. They used your loyalty. Used you as the fall guy. You think they¡¯d


    hesitate to give you up if the roles were reversed?¡±


    Benard didn¡¯t respond, his expression nk.


    ¡°I meant what I said,¡± she continued, voice low. ¡°If you don¡¯t give us something useful, I will take out my anger on your


    family. I¡¯m not as kind as my husband.¡±


    He nodded quickly, trembling.


    ¡°Speak, Ben. We¡¯re listening.¡±


    She leaned back in the chair,pletelyposed.


    Bennard swallowed, then began.


    ¡°Jones. Jones Danewood. He brought the job to us. Said it was the break we¡¯d been waiting for-that we¡¯d be set for life. I needed the money. My wife¡­ Maria, she was starting chemo. I didn¡¯t ask questions. He didn¡¯t give details. Just promised fast cash.¡±


    He paused, ashamed.


    ¡°No one met with us in person. Jones imed he knew the guy behind the job-they went way back, he said. Ethan and I were just¡­ names on a list. I got my cut. Paid for Maria¡¯s treatment. I thought that was it.¡±


    Benard¡¯s voice grew thinner.


    ¡°But then, they came to my house. Men I didn¡¯t know. They tied Maria up and gave me a phone. It was Jones. Told me if I didn¡¯t bring my car and follow his instructions, they¡¯d kill her. I didn¡¯t think. I couldn¡¯t.¡±


    + Points >


    < 73 Brutality


    He looked down at his hands like they belonged to someone else.


    ¡°I met Jones at the location. That¡¯s when he finally told me what the job was. We were to watch you. Study your patterns. Wait for the green light. A month of tracking you¡­ and then you disappeared off to some resort, so we held back.¡±


    He looked at me briefly, then dropped his eyes again.


    ¡°I tried asking questions. Tried figuring out who was behind it all. But all Jones would say was, ¡®The man isn¡¯t from around here.¡¯ I didn¡¯t press. I couldn¡¯t risk it. Not with Maria still alive.¡±


    His voice broke a little.


    ¡°When they finally gave the kill order, Ethan couldn¡¯t go through with it. He tried to back out. Begged them to ask for something else. Offered to return the money. They didn¡¯t even argue. Just let him go home¡­ and then ughtered him.


    Him, his mate, his kids. All of them.¡±


    Silence fell.


    Benard¡¯s breath trembled.


    ¡°After that, I stopped questioning. I just obeyed.¡±


    ¡°What happened when you finally did the job?¡± Mara asked, her tone firm but even.


    Benard lowered his head. ¡°Jones told me to report the car stolen and go home to Maria-my mate. He said if I ever got caught, I was to im full responsibility and take the secret to my grave¡­ or they¡¯d kill her.¡±


    His voice cracked.


    ¡°She just went into remission. Fought for her life. I sold my soul to save hers. I couldn¡¯t let them take her after everything.¡±


    That was why he¡¯d rather die than talk. Not for loyalty. For love.


    ¡°This Jones Danewood,¡± I said, stepping forward. ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Benard looked up, defeat in his eyes. ¡°He has no base. No permanent address. Hees and goes as he pleases. He¡¯s not part of your pack, so you can¡¯t track him through the Alpha mark. He¡¯s a ghost.¡±


    Mara leaned forward. ¡°Do you know who he associates with when he does show up?¡±


    Benard hesitated. ¡°They¡¯re innocent, Luna. Most of them don¡¯t know who he really is. To them, he¡¯s just some drifter. A wolf who talks smooth, keeps his head down. They don¡¯t know what he¡¯s capable of.¡±


    Mara didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°Regardless. You¡¯ll give us every name.¡±


    I stepped in beside her. ¡°Your wife is being picked up right now. If you cooperate, no harm wille to her. But if the names lead to nothing-both of your lives are forfeit. So make sure what you give us leads somewhere.¡±


    Benard started sobbing. Even with his swollen face, his body shaking in pain, he still wept. I saw his mate mark, glowing faintly on his neck.


    It made sense. Killing her would be like tearing out his soul.


    He gave us seven names.


    I handed them to Darian. He looked at me-still stiff. I knew why. He was still pissed that I used him of trying to make me look like a monster in front of Mara.


    I swallowed the bitterness in my pride. ¡°Darian,¡± I said quietly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He nodded once and took the names without a word. That was enough for now.


    The ride home was silent.


    Mara wasn¡¯t angry-not outwardly. But I¡¯d yelled at her. In front of everyone. I could feel the chill in her silence, and I knew


    she wouldn¡¯t just let it slide. She respected me enough not to call me out there, and for that, I was grateful.


    But the silence?


    That wae torture

 Favorite Curse 74

    74 Torture


    Lucian


    When we got to the room, she went straight into the bathroom and locked the door. I stood outside for a moment, stunned. I hadn¡¯t even known she locked doors around me. Thirty minutes passed before she came out, hair damp, wrapped in a towel. She didn¡¯t say a word. Just started dressing.


    I showered quickly and stepped out to find her already in bed.


    Sort of.


    She wore a redce hipster and a tank top that showed way too much cleavage to be innocent-and yet, my side of the bed was stripped. The pillows. The duvet. Gone.


    I froze.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been a bad boy, Lucian,¡± she said calmly. ¡°You get the couch.¡±


    I groaned. I wanted to go to her. To kiss her shoulder. To beg.


    But I knew she wasn¡¯t ready to hear it.


    So I did the only thing I could-Iid on the couch.


    ¡°Mara, I¡¯m really sorry,¡± I linked to her.


    Her response came swiftly.


    ¡°You embarrassed me in that warehouse, Lucian. You yelled at me. You could lose your cool with anyone-but not me.


    You made me feel like I was nothing to you in that moment. Like there were no limits, not even with me. And I¡¯m mad.


    Really mad.¡±


    And she was right.


    I had crossed a line. Not just as her mate-but as her Alpha.


    And I hated myself for it.


    ¡°I wish I could take it back, Mara,¡± I said, my voice low. ¡°I just¡­ I knew that Benard guy was lying. And I needed the truth. I


    needed to know who was behind the attack-who almost killed us.¡±


    She didn¡¯t look at me right away. Then, calmly-too calmly-she asked, ¡°And did your brute methods work?¡±


    Her words hit harder than a punch. Brute methods. The same words someone might use to describe a mindless animal.


    My chest tightened as my mind shed back to what Darian once said about me-that I was a monster. And now¡­ I


    wondered if Mara saw me that way too.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a monster?¡± I asked, more fragile than I¡¯d intended.


    Silence.


    And her silence said everything.


    It wasn¡¯t hatred. It wasn¡¯t fear. It was something worse-honesty she didn¡¯t want to say aloud.


    I had no words left.


    Then, softly, she spoke.


    ¡°If you think you¡¯re a monster, Lucian¡­ what does that make me?¡±


    172


    43 Points


    21 Torture


    I looked up, confused.


    ¡°You have anger issues, yes. But you¡¯re not a monster. You just need to learn control,¡± she continued, her voice like a scalpel-precise, cutting, necessary. ¡°I was just as angry as you were. I believed he was lying too. But I knew beating him wouldn¡¯t work. He was ready to die with that secret. You let your rage blind you to what he was willing to endure.¡±


    She leaned against the headboard, her eyes steady, unflinching.


    ¡°I¡¯m more brutal than you, Lucian. Just not with my fists. I was ready to take his family-one by one-and murder them in front of him. Slowly. Methodically. And then? I would¡¯ve left him to rot in a cell, living every miserable day haunted by their screams, ming himself.¡±


    I stared, speechless.


    ¡°I hold the highest score in the academy¡¯s history for psychological warfare and tactical breakdowns,¡± she said tly.¡± Rowan only beat me in physical endurance-and that¡¯s because he¡¯s a tank. That¡¯s why he¡¯s Beta. But don¡¯t confuse passi on with power. Your strength is a weapon, Lucian. But your mind is a greater one. You need to sharpen both.¡±


    And just like that, she silenced every excuse I had.


    Iy back down on the couch, her words circling through me like a storm I couldn¡¯t escape. She was right. She¡¯d always been right. And now I felt like an i***t. I was d she came with me-but I wasn¡¯t thrilled that she¡¯d put me on the damn


    couch.


    Sleep didn¡¯te.


    An hourter, I heard soft moaning.


    I looked up.


    Maray in bed-her hands between her thighs, her body moving slowly under the sheets. Her eyes met mine.


    She was doing this on purpose.


    She wanted me to see.


    My c**k responded instantly, painfully, but I didn¡¯t dare move.


    ¡°Like what you see, Lucian?¡± she moaned, breathless and wicked.


    I couldn¡¯t answer. My wolf was battling me, begging to take her-but I didn¡¯t deserve her yet.


    ¡°Next time you decide to lose your s**t and disrespect me¡­¡± she said between gasps, ¡°you remember this.¡±


    And then she came.


    Right there.


    On disy.


    On purpose.


    And I realized something in that moment-Mara didn¡¯t just know how to punish a man.


    She knew how to own him.


    <75 Emotion


    *9 Powity)

 Favorite Curse 75

    75 Emotions


    Mara


    I wanted to punish Lucian.


    He had yelled at me-in front of everyone. I yed it off like it didn¡¯t sting, like I was above the humiliation, but it cut deep. I wanted answers too. I wanted justice. But not at the cost of respect. Not like that.


    They¡¯d chased us, run us off the road, and buried silver bullets in our bodies. They¡¯d wanted us dead. I hadn¡¯t flinched at the thought of wiping out Theo¡¯s entire family and locking him away to rot. Mercy was never part of the n.


    Still, Lucian¡¯s outburst couldn¡¯t go unaddressed.


    So I wore thece hipsters. His weakness. I knew exactly what they did to him. Then I stripped the pillows from his side of the bed and sent him to the couch. Not because I hated him. But because I needed him to understand.


    He might be Alpha-but I was his mate. That made us equals.


    I wasn¡¯t Martha. I wasn¡¯t some trophy wife who¡¯d quietly take his anger like it was part of the deal. Purchased or not, I was his wife, and I demanded the same respect I gave him.


    He needed to learn.


    So I made sure to moan extra loud while I touched myself.


    I wasn¡¯t even that turned on-justmitted to the bit. I wanted him to ache for me. I wanted him to know what he was missing. I heard him shift on the couch, felt the weight of his stare. And when I came, I knew it broke him.


    He didn¡¯t say a word.


    But he didn¡¯t move, either. He stayed put. That restraint? That respect? That was the apology I was waiting for.


    ¡°Go to sleep, Lucian,¡± I said softly, my voiceced with dominance. ¡°You¡¯re not getting any tonight. Think about this the next time you want to disrespect me in public.¡±


    I turned away from him and closed my eyes, expecting satisfaction.


    But the bed felt¡­ empty.


    I tossed. Turned. Tried to settle into the pillows that were too soft and the silence that was too loud. It wasn¡¯t just about the fight. I missed him beside me. His warmth. His heartbeat against my back.


    Across the room, I heard him shifting, too. Restless. Awake.


    I smiled faintly.


    He¡¯d gotten the message.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± I whispered, ¡°you cane to bed now.¡±


    Secondster, I felt the mattress shift behind me, his warmth enveloping mine. His hard-on pressed against my bare ass as he spooned me and pulled me close.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mara,¡± he murmured, voice thick with sincerity. ¡°I promise it won¡¯t happen again. I swear. I¡¯ll never disrespect


    you like that again.¡±


    I turned to face him, searching his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again, Lucian. You yelled at me like I was one of your subordinates. Rowan and Darian were there.¡±


    His eyes shut, jaw tight. He was fru


    ¡°I know,¡± he whispered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I swear, it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m holding you to your word,¡± I said, my voice soft but steady.


    He nodded, then leaned in.


    The kiss came fast-hungry, desperate, all the pent-up frustration of the day melting into it. His body pressed into mine, hard and ready, and I knew the sight of me touching myself earlier hadn¡¯t left his head.


    He made love to me-slow, intense, full of apology and need-and we fell asleep wrapped in each other¡¯s arms.


    Right where we both belonged.


    We woke upte-and I was d.


    Missing that family breakfast circus felt like a gift. Honestly, if Lucian and I could keep sleeping in until Alpha Vander got the message and left us alone, I¡¯d be thrilled.


    We stayed in, taking our time, lounging like people who weren¡¯t expected to run a pack or fend off conspiracies. Lucian said he needed to grab something from town and wanted me to tag along, but I declined. I¡¯d been cooped up in the bedroom for days. Between the heat and the ¡°apology s*x,¡± I was sore in more ways than one. I needed fresh air, not


    another ride.


    We showered together-warm, slow, rxing.


    Austin brought us breakfast, which we ate on the couch, wrapped in each other and a pile of pillows. The pastries were fresh, the sandwiches better than anything served in that painfully formal breakfast lounge. It was nice-simple. No


    forced conversations. No Vander.


    After Lucian left, I grabbed one of my favorite books and decided to head out to the garden gazebo for a little peace, quiet, and maybe a few pages before I inevitably dozed off in the sun.


    As I made my way through the hall, I spotted Austin and asked him to bring some snacks and juice to the gazebo. Something to nibble while I read.


    He hesitated.


    ¡°Madam¡­ there¡¯s ake on the west side of the property,¡± he said. ¡°You might like it there.¡±


    The suggestion felt oddly rehearsed. Too specific. Too cautious.


    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°Who¡¯s in the garden?¡±


    He looked surprised I¡¯d caught on so quickly, then sighed.


    ¡°Darian is there, Madam. Miss Livingston often walks that route, but she avoided it today because of his presence.¡±


    I nodded. Thest thing I needed was to be alone with Darian. Not because I didn¡¯t trust myself-I did. But because it wouldplicate everything. For him. For me. For Lucian. He hadn¡¯t moved on, and I was trying to forget the version of


    him I once liked. That history was better left sealed.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I told Austin.


    He described theke¡¯s location, and I decided to give it a try.


    The west side of the property felt like another world entirely-quieter, softer. Theke shimmered beneath the morning sun, framed by trees that swayed gently in the breeze. It was stunning. Peaceful. Private.


    I had no idea why Lucian had never brought me here. He¡¯d taken me hunting. He¡¯d shown me the cabin in the woods. But


    this ce? He¡¯d never mentioned it. Maybe it wasn¡¯t his favorite. Maybe he didn¡¯t think I¡¯d care.


    But I did.


    Austin arrived with a pic mat and pillows. I had him spread everything beneath a tall tree, where the sunlight filtered


    through the branches in warm golden patches. It was perfect.


    I settled in, back cushioned, book in hand, juice within reach. And for the first time in what felt like weeks, I let my mind


    slow down.


    76 The Lake

 Favorite Curse 76

    76 The Lake


    Mara


    Theke was peaceful-almost too peaceful.


    The water shimmered like ss, barely disturbed by the asional breeze. I watched the reflection of the sky ripple, trying to lose myself in the quiet. But Theo¡¯s words wouldn¡¯t leave me alone. They kept echoing in my mind like a riddle l couldn¡¯t quite crack.


    Why would anyone want to kill Lucian and me?


    If it was about the Alpha Mark, then Vander should¡¯ve been a target too. Or Darian. But Lucian was the one they¡¯d gone after-and I was coteral. Nothing more. That alone told me this wasn¡¯t about the mark.


    It was personal.


    As much as I tried to give Martha the benefit of the doubt, she was still the only one who stood to gain if Lucian died. She had motive. Influence. And the kind of cold ambition that never blinked at coteral damage. But if it wasn¡¯t her¡­ then it


    had to be Darian.


    I hated thinking that.


    If Lucian were gone, Darian would inherit everything-thepany, the title, the power. That alone made him a suspect. And as much as I wanted to believe he wasn¡¯t capable of something like that, I couldn¡¯t ignore the possibility.


    Ben was too easy to catch.


    And he had a point: whomits a crime using their own license te? Unless they¡¯re trying to get caught¡­ or set up to


    take the fall.


    The mastermind behind this wasn¡¯t sloppy. They were smart. Calcted. They expected us to see the te, find the theft


    report, and close the case. But they didn¡¯t count on Lucian investigating personally.


    If Alpha Vander had been leading this investigation, Martha could¡¯ve easily steered it. Pushed it quietly in the direction she


    wanted. Swept the real threat under the rug. I just hoped-for Darian¡¯s sake-that his mother had nothing to do with it.


    Then there was that other name: Jones Danewood. A drifter. Not from here. That was a problem. If Martha hired him, she took a risk contracting someone so visible. But if she didn¡¯t¡­ then we were dealing with someone else entirely. Someone with reach. With backing.


    My gut told me to start looking deeper-into Steel Corp¡¯s board, Vander¡¯s old alliances, maybe even that smug bastard Daniel Northwood. The more I thought about it, the darker the web became.


    I forced the thoughts aside and bit into my sandwich. The sky was still blue. Still quiet. I hugged myself and tried to focus on the moment instead of everything that could go wrong.


    Then my phone rang.


    Lucian.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I said, smiling without meaning to.


    ¡°Would you like me to get you anything?¡± he asked.


    I hesitated. I wasn¡¯t good at asking for things.


    ¡°Surprise me,¡± I replied.


    76 The Lake


    + Pointe


    He groaned. ¡°Come on, Mara. Just tell me something. You never ask for anything, and it¡¯s starting to worry me.¡±


    I scrambled for an answer, feeling oddly flustered. ¡°Okay, fine. Get me something sweet that I can eat, and something cute I can keep. Something that represents¡­ us.¡±


    There was a pause. ¡°I can work with that.¡±


    I giggled.


    ¡°See you in a bit, love,¡± he added.


    ¡°I¡¯m at theke you never bothered to show me, by the way.¡±


    He groaned again. ¡°I was saving that forter. I¡¯m going to kill Austin.¡±


    D


    Iughed, but I didn¡¯t tell him Austin had actually saved me from running into Darian. That conversation could wait until I


    saw him in person.


    ¡°See you soon, darling,¡± he said, and we hung up.


    I sat there afterward, phone still in my hand, smiling like an i***t. My stomach flipped with butterflies, the air around me


    suddenly warmer.


    Is this what being in love feels like?


    It was intense. It was wild. And it was kind of perfect.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you happy,¡± the voice said behind me, low and heavy with pain, ¡°but it hurts that the smile isn¡¯t for me.¡±


    I froze.


    The one person I didn¡¯t want to be alone with.


    I turned, and there he was-Darian-walking toward me with that same look in his eyes I¡¯d seen too many timestely: sadness, longing, and something more dangerous beneath.


    I considered standing and walking away, but I knew it would be pointless. He¡¯d follow.


    ¡°Darian,¡± I said tly, my expression hard.


    ¡°My Mara,¡± he said gently, voice breaking around the edges.


    He stopped just a few feet from me. The pain in his eyes was real, but it didn¡¯t justify what he said next.


    ¡°Why did you fall for him so quickly?¡± he asked. ¡°You don¡¯t even know him, Mara. He¡¯s not stable. He¡¯s-¡±


    ¡°Stop,¡± I cut in, voice sharp. ¡°You need to stop this, Darian. It¡¯s unhealthy.¡±


    He pressed forward anyway, desperate.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t say how I felt earlier. I thought we had time. I thought you¡¯d always be there. But now you¡¯re with him. You went on heat for him. But Mara, I¡¯m an Alpha too. You don¡¯t have to stay. Come with me. We can leave all this behind. Me and you. Forget the pack, forget Lucian-¡±


    I stared at him in disbelief as he continued.


    ¡°He¡¯ll move on, Mara. Just like he did from Tina. You should¡¯ve seen them when they were together-closer than you and Lucian are now. And look what he did to her. He only agreed to marry you because our father dangled Steel Corp in front of him. He¡¯s maniptive. Impulsive. You¡¯re just the shiny new toy. Wait until you lose your shine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re his brother, Darian,¡± I said, stunned. ¡°Why are you trying to destroy his marriage?¡±


    ¡°Because he took the woman I love,¡± he snapped.


    * 76 The Lake


    + Ports >


    I was quiet for a moment, then said, ¡°What I felt for you¡­ it was infatuation, Darian. I love Lucian. And if you care about me at all, you¡¯ll leave me alone and let me live my life in peace-with my husband.¡±


    He turned away, stalking toward the edge of theke, and let out a guttural growl that made the trees shudder. I felt it in my bones. Raw, unfiltered Alpha rage.


    He dropped to his knees and began to sob. Against every instinct, I walked over, slowly.


    ¡°My mother did this to me,¡± he choked out. ¡°She did this, Mara. She pushed me to Tiffany. She made our father buy you for Lucian. I hate her for it. I hate her so much.¡±


    His rage was terrifying-but also pitiful.


    ¡°Darian,¡± I said softly, ¡°you need to calm down.¡±


    He pulled me into a tight hug before I could react, holding on too long, too tight. I tried to pull away, and eventually, he let <ol><li></li></ol>


    He stood, wiping his tears, and I stepped back-just in case he got another idea in his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you, Mara,¡± he said, voice low and certain. ¡°One day, you¡¯ll see who Lucian really is. You¡¯ll see how shallow his affection is. I don¡¯t care if you have children together. I¡¯ll still be here. Waiting. Ready to love you like he never could.¡±


    His words weren¡¯t romantic. They were obsessive.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him,¡± he added. ¡°Try to get him to let us be friends again. No funny business-I promise. I just¡­ miss my best


    friend.¡±


    I already knew how Lucian would answer that. But I said nothing.


    Darian exhaled heavily, then stripped off his clothes and shifted. His wolf form disappeared into the trees, and all I could


    think was:


    God help whatever creature crosses his path.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    580


    H


    Vote


    77Tam Yoxs

 Favorite Curse 77

    771 am Yours


    Mara


    I remained by theke long after Darian left.


    His breakdown unsettled me, and I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this wasn¡¯t the end of it-not by a long shot. He was the


    reason I couldn¡¯t move freely through the mansion. His obsession with me was bing a problem no one wanted to


    name aloud, but we were all living with the consequences.


    I nced down at my phone, hoping Lucian would call. He¡¯d been gone nearly three hours. What could be keeping him? I wanted to hear his voice. To feel his presence and remind myself that some part of this world still made sense.


    Nothing Darian said had gotten to me. Not really. My mind was focused on one thing-the people who tried to kill me and


    my husband. Everything else was noise.


    After a while, I linked a staff member and asked them to collect the pic mat and box. I needed to head back to the


    house.


    Instead of going around the garden, I took the main path through it. I¡¯d already faced Darian today. I doubted the universe would test my patience again.


    I was wrong.


    Tina was in the garden, standing like a ghost among the flowers, staring at nothing. I tried to pass her without a word, but she saw me. Of course she did.


    ¡°Mara, Mara, Mara,¡± she sang, mockingly. I rolled my eyes and stopped, already regretting it.


    ¡°I thought you said he wasn¡¯t a great catch. That you didn¡¯t want him,¡± she said. ¡°But look at you now-moaning and f*****g every night like it¡¯s your job. Tell me, Mara¡­ how do you sleep at night?¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother answering. She already knew.


    ¡°You took him from me,¡± she continued, voice rising. ¡°We were together eight years. Eight years! And you snatched him from me-and his child. You knew I was pregnant. And yet you still marked him. imed him. Locked him down.¡±


    I smiled slowly, letting the venom roll off me. ¡°With my husband¡¯s c**k in my p***y¡­ taking me ces, That¡¯ how I spend my nights,¡± I said coolly.


    Her face twisted with fury.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get him back,¡± she snapped. ¡°He¡¯s just mad at me for not marrying him when he asked. You¡¯re temporary, Mara. Once he gets bored-and he will-he¡¯lle back to me.¡±


    The level of delusion was almost impressive. Between her and Darian, I was starting to think the moon goddess had a twisted sense of humor.


    Then she narrowed her eyes. ¡°You know Lucian doesn¡¯t like to share, right? I saw you with Darian.¡±


    I frowned.


    ¡°Darian is my brother-inw and my friend. I¡¯m allowed to console him.¡±


    She smiled, and it chilled me.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I saw.¡±


    So that was her game. She was going to lie.


    +8 Potaty


    I stepped in closer, dropping every trace of amusement. ¡°Go to hell, Tina. You¡¯ve already lost. With Lucian, it¡¯s till death do


    us part.¡±


    Her expression faltered.


    ¡°Even if you lie and try to turn him against me¡­ I¡¯ll still be here. And you¡¯ll still be alone. Raising an unwanted child from a man who no longer wants you.¡±


    I turned without another word. ¡°Good afternoon,¡± I added, and walked away.


    I made my way to the left wing, anger still thrumming beneath my skin. I entered our bedroom-and froze.


    Lucian was back.


    He was sitting on the bed, sorting through something in a small gift bag. His eyes lit up when he saw me.


    But one question hit me hard:


    Why didn¡¯t hee to theke?


    ¡°Lucian,¡± I said softly as I stepped into the room.


    He looked up, his face unreadable-stone-still, expressionless.


    ¡°When did you get back?¡± I asked, trying to keep my voice steady.


    ¡°About an hour ago,¡± he said, calmly.


    My heart sank. An hour? I had waited at theke-longing for him, expecting him.


    ¡°I was waiting for you,¡± I murmured. ¡°At theke.¡±


    He didn¡¯t respond.


    That silence¡­ it said more than words.


    I swallowed hard. Tina. She must have twisted something, spun her version of what happened with Darian. I could feel it.


    And now Lucian was doing what he always did-clenching everything down inside, holding back a storm.


    I turned toward the bathroom.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go wash Darian¡¯s scent off,¡± I said, too sharply. ¡°Then you can tell me what you were told.¡±


    He looked up, startled. That clearly wasn¡¯t what he expected me to say. But I was done pretending this wasn¡¯t exhausting.


    I walked to the shower, stood under the water for a full minute before turning it on. Let it run down my skin like it could somehow rinse away the weight of this conversation.


    When I came out, I threw on a T-shirt and my softest micro shorts, then sat on the edge of the bed, bracing for the confrontation I thought wasing.


    But it never came.


    Lucian didn¡¯t explode.


    I could feel his anger in the air-heavy, humming beneath the surface-but he said nothing.


    And that silence? It stung.


    ¡°It¡¯s crazy you let Tina poison your mind against me so easily,¡± I said bitterly. ¡°Unbelievable.¡±


    He blinked, almost confused.


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad about what Tina said,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± <ul><li> Points </li></ul>


    771 am Yours


    ¡°Then what?¡± I asked, though I already knew.


    ¡°I¡¯m mad about the circumstance,¡± he said, his voice still calm, but strained. ¡°Why would you let him touch you, Mara?¡± ¡°He broke down by theke,¡± I replied. ¡°He was crying. Angry. I wasforting him, not-¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Lucian interrupted. ¡°And I believe you.¡±


    He sighed.


    ¡°But it isn¡¯t healthy for him, Mara. He¡¯s not going to get over you if you keep showing up in his life as the person who holds


    him when he¡¯s breaking.¡±


    I opened my mouth to argue-but then I saw it. Not jealousy. Concern.


    ¡°He¡¯s my friend, Lucian,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°I know,¡± he said. ¡°But he¡¯s also a man in love with my wife. And you-¡± he looked at me carefully, ¡°-you crushed on him for four years. You made life-changing decisions because of him. Those feelings don¡¯t just vanish, Mara.¡±


    He took a breath.


    ¡°And now¡­ now he¡¯s unraveling. And he¡¯s showing you how much he loves you. What happens if, in some quiet moment,


    that feeling creeps back in? Where does that leave us?¡±


    Tears welled in my eyes.


    He hadn¡¯t yelled.


    He hadn¡¯t used.


    But his words cut deeper than if he had.


    Because he wasn¡¯t doubting me. He was scared. Scared I¡¯d break his heart without meaning to.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already rented a property,¡± he continued gently. ¡°We¡¯ll leave in the morning. Just us. I told my father-we¡¯ll be gone for


    a while. He agreed to look after Tina.¡±


    ¡°A clean break?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A necessary one,¡± he said. ¡°For both of you.¡±


    And I knew he was right.


    Even if he didn¡¯t say it out loud, I could feel the fear buried in his chest.


    Lucian wasn¡¯t just fighting Darian.


    He was fighting the ghost of who I used to be.


    70 Lam Yours 2

 Favorite Curse 78

    78 I am Yours 2


    * Points)


    Mara


    I found him on the couch, sitting quietly, a man holding too much inside. His face was nk, but I could feel him-still, waiting, tightly wound.


    I climbed onto hisp, straddling him, legs resting at his sides. I cupped his face and made him look up at me. His eyes were quiet, but beneath that calm was heat. Emotion. Need.


    I leaned down and kissed him. Deep. Slow. Certain.


    3


    ¡°I love you, Lucian,¡± I whispered against his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t ever forget that.¡±


    He didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°I might¡¯ve crushed on your brother for years, but I never loved him. I fell in love with you. We¡¯re bound, Lucian. There¡¯s nothing to worry about where my heart is concerned.¡±


    Still silent.


    I pressed my forehead against his. ¡°Right now, what matters is finding out who¡¯s trying to kill you. Because that¡¯s the


    threat. Not ghosts. Not the past.¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Lucian?¡± I asked softly.


    Suddenly, he stood-lifting me with him, pinning me against the wall. His eyes burned into mine, wild and hungry.


    ¡°I was saving theke forter, Mara,¡± he growled-and my whole body reacted. God, I hoped I wasn¡¯t too sore.


    ¡°You should¡¯vee anyway,¡± I said, teasing.


    He smirked. ¡°I was avoiding Tina.¡±


    We bothughed, breathless.


    ¡°The house you rented is perfect,¡± I told him, looping my legs around his waist. ¡°We can finally act like a proper couple. Cook. Stay naked. Make love wherever we want.¡±


    He kissed me, all fire and control.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking exactly what I¡¯m thinking,¡± he murmured, carrying me to the bed andying me down gently.


    I watched him strip-slowly, methodically-and it was like watching a lion shed his skin. Every flex of muscle made my breath catch. His abs, his arms, the way his body moved-it wasn¡¯t fair.


    I peeled off my shorts, heart racing. I was soaked, and from the way his eyes darkened, he knew it. I stripped off my T-shirt. Naked now,pletely his.


    ¡°My beautiful wife,¡± he murmured, stepping out of his shorts.


    He knelt at the foot of the bed, eyes locked on mine as he pulled me forward. My ass was right at the edge, and then-his mouth was on me.


    |¡£ ????? ???? ???


    I moaned, startled, as his tongue found my clit. He didn¡¯t rush. He devoured me. Every flick, every slow circle, had me shaking, my fingers digging into the sheets.


    I opened wider for him, losing control, screaming his name before my whole body trembled under the weight of the

 Favorite Curse 79

    79 Tam YOURS 2


    orgasm he gave me.


    Then he stood.


    1 backed into the bed, breathless, waiting.


    Points


    Lucian climbed on, pulling my legs over his shoulders, lifting my hips off the bed. Just how I liked it. Just like during my


    heat.


    And when he entered me-f**k. It was perfect.


    I wished Tina could see this. What her petty little lie had led to. What we had built in spite of her. Because this wasn¡¯t just


    lust.


    It was love. Passion. Power.


    And Lucian was mine.


    We¡¯d been at it for a while, lost in each other, and when Lucian finally came, he copsed beside me, breathless and


    flushed.


    ¡°I wanted to do this by theke,¡± I said between gulps of air.


    Heughed. ¡°You¡¯re mean, Mara. You wanted Tina to see us.¡±


    I smirked. ¡°Maybe. But honestly, I just wanted to make love there-before I ran into her and she pissed me off.¡±


    He got off the bed, still gloriously naked, and walked across the room. I watched him shamelessly-his toned body, the


    strength in his back, the way his muscles moved. He was a living sculpture. He returned with his tablet in one hand and a shopping bag in the other.


    He sat down next to me and handed me the tablet.


    It was open to an email.


    A picture of me hugging Darian at theke.


    Beneath it, Tina¡¯s message:


    ¡°You¡¯re wasting your time with a w***e. Couldn¡¯t even stick around for the screwing part. I¡¯d never do this to you,


    Lucian.¡±


    Iughed out loud. Lucian chuckled beside me.


    ¡°She¡¯s getting sloppy,¡± I said.


    ¡°Desperate,¡± he agreed.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you believe her?¡± I asked, even though I already knew.


    He looked at me seriously. ¡°Because I know you, Mara. And I know you love me.¡±


    That¡­ got me.


    Deeply.


    His voice, his certainty-it wrapped around my heart and squeezed until I could barely breathe.


    ¡°I was only sad for Darian,¡± he added. ¡°He must have really cared about you. I just want him to move on. That¡¯s why I want us to leave-give him space. If he doesn¡¯t see you, maybe he¡¯ll have a chance with Tiffany. Start over.¡±


    I nodded slowly, heart heavy with what I hadn¡¯t told him-Darian¡¯s desperation, his pleas, his promises to wait for me no matter what. But I didn¡¯t want to ruin this moment. Not now.


    10 am Yours 2


    + Points


    You need to stop hugging him, Mara, Lucian said gently. ¡°Being kind to him¡­ it gives him hope. Please. I know it¡¯s hard- he¡¯s your friend-but it¡¯s better for both of you.¡±


    I sighed. He was right. Painfully right. And for Lucian, I would try.


    Then, he reached into the bag and handed me a box of dark, luxurious choctes-alcohol-infused and wrapped in gold


    foil.


    ¡°Something sweet to eat,¡± he said with a smile as he opened it for me.


    I smiled back, already softening.


    Then he pulled out a small jewelry box and handed it to me.


    ¡°And something beautiful to keep.¡±


    I opened it.


    2


    Inside was a golden locket, simple and elegant. Etched into it were the words:


    Forever yours, Lucian


    Tears hit my eyes before I could even speak.


    ¡°Do you love it?¡± he asked quietly.


    I nodded, speechless, and handed it to him. I turned, lifted my hair.


    He fastened it around my neck, and when I faced him again, I crashed my lips against his.


    ¡°I love you, Lucian,¡± I whispered against his mouth, ¡°so much.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, Mara,¡± he said, his voice full. ¡°You are my love. My life. My heart will beat for you until I die.¡±


    I held him tightly, not wanting to let go.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take some photos tomorrow,¡± he said gently. ¡°You can keep them in your locket. And then¡­ we¡¯ll go see our ¡® holiday¡¯ home.¡±


    I giggled, the tears still fresh but fading.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to see the house.


    To leave the Nighthorn mansion behind.


    And finally¡­ find some peace.


    Cast (Lucian¡¯s POV) Tina¡¯s Schemes


    + Pants?


    79 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Tina¡¯s Schemes


    Lucian


    I woke before dawn, my chest tight with anticipation. The house I¡¯d rented for Mara wasn¡¯t anything grand-just a modest, quiet ce tucked away where the trees stood like sentinels. It reminded me of her parents¡¯ home. Familiar. Safe. I knew she¡¯d smile when she saw it, and that smile meant everything to me. She didn¡¯t care for extravagance. She wanted something real. Something that felt like home.


    I hadn¡¯t told her yet, but if this ce felt right to us-if the walls echoed withughter and mornings felt like peace-I¡¯d make it permanent. I¡¯d buy it. I was ready to start our life. A family. A future. Just us.


    But there was still a shadow hanging over me. Martha. As long as she was free and had ess to power, I wasn¡¯t safe. Mara wasn¡¯t safe. Darian was the only other person with anything to gain from my death, but I knew my brother. He wasn¡¯t a killer. He was impulsive, spoiled, sure-but his heart wasn¡¯t cruel. He loved Mara, painfully so. And though he hated how things had turned out, he med our mother, not me. He wouldn¡¯t hurt the woman he loved.


    Still, it was strange how life twisted. I never saw Maraing. Not like this. I remember the first time I visited her home- how I sat on that weathered bench, acting like a damn fool. I was cruel. I used her of sleeping her way to power, called her a gold digger. She just stood there, calm, taking it all in without a word. I thought she¡¯d break. She didn¡¯t.


    Later, I found out the truth-she was untouched, uninterested in wealth or power. And I realized how little I knew about anything. How small I must¡¯ve seemed to her.


    Yet somehow, the goddess smiled on me. Gave me a second chance. Gave me Mara.


    She was everything Tina wasn¡¯t.


    With Tina, it was always shallow-material. With Mara, it was soul-deep. She didn¡¯t need anything from me but me. She listened. She saw me. And still, she stayed.


    My father had once promised me a reward for going through with the union, a political move-another one of Martha¡¯s cruel orchestrations. I agreed, not for the reward, but to contain the damage she could do to my name. Strange how her schemes brought Mara into my life. Her wickedness was the road that led me to love.


    Now, lying in bed beside me, Mara looked like a dream. Her bare skin glowing softly in the morning light, her curly brown hair spread across the pillow like a halo. She was all warmth and grace and quiet fire. I never thought I¡¯d want a woman the way I wanted her. Not just desire-though there was plenty of that-but hunger for her presence. For the sound of her


    breath. For the way she looked at me like I was worth saving.


    I wanted her every night. And every morning, I woke wanting more.


    ¡°Come for breakfast.¡±


    My father¡¯s voice, sharp and sudden, cut through my thoughts like a de. Even in my mind, he was intrusive. I sighed


    and answered silently, I¡¯ll be there.


    But just for a moment longer, I watched her sleep, trying to memorize the way peace looked when it had a face.


    I was about to step into the shower when Tina¡¯s voice hit me-clear, desperate.


    ¡°Lucian, pleasee help me. I¡¯m bleeding.¡±


    Panic jolted through me. My instincts kicked in, but so did memory-the lies, the maniption. I clenched my jaw, steadied my breath, and turned to wake Mara.


    She stirred, still caught in the fog of sleep. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she mumbled.


    3.79 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Tina¡¯s Schemes


    e Points


    ¡°Put on your robe, darling,¡± I said gently, brushing a hand down her arm. ¡°Tina says she¡¯s bleeding. I need you with me.¡± She blinked, confused, but didn¡¯t ask questions. She wrapped herself in her silk robe, tied the belt, and followed me. By the time we reached Tina¡¯s room, she was fully awake, and alert.


    Tina sat slumped on the floor, hands slick with blood. The sight was jarring-real. Mara rushed to help, but Tina shoved her back with surprising force.


    ¡°I want the father of my child,¡± she snapped, ring at Mara like she was filth.


    I saw Mara¡¯s eyes roll. Not anger. Disgust. Controlled and quiet. I linked Austin immediately. <pnd. hanking ou

 Favorite Curse 80

    80 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Emotional Joumey


    Lucian


    As Tina¡¯s cries faded down the hallway, Mara turned and went to get dressed for breakfast. The calm after the storm.


    Later, in the shower, her scent wrapped around me like a balm. I kissed her neck, and she leaned into me.


    ¡°What if it¡¯s serious?¡± she whispered.


    I didn¡¯t answer right away. I just held her closer.


    Because maybe it was serious.


    But some things had to hurt before they could heal.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t do anything for her,¡± I said, my tone hard but steady. ¡°If I were a doctor, I¡¯d be at the hospital. But I¡¯m not. I have nothing left to give Tina. Whatever she¡¯s going through now-whether it¡¯s fallout from the poison or something she cooked up for attention-it¡¯s not my burden anymore.¡±


    Mara stood still, her face unreadable. ¡°I don¡¯t trust her,¡± I continued. ¡°She¡¯ll do anything to stay relevant in my life. Last


    time, I panicked and rushed her to the hospital like a fool. But that ship sailed. She needs to understand-I¡¯m not her man


    anymore.¡±


    At that, Mara flinched. Just a flicker. But I caught it.


    ¡°Will you feel that way about me one day?¡± she asked quietly. ¡°If I mess up¡­ if I disappoint you?¡±


    I understood the fear in her voice. The shadow of Tina stretched long. I¡¯d been with Tina for eight years-long enough for


    people to believe we were soulmates. We weren¡¯t. We just got used to each other. Things only fell apart when I stepped


    out of the spotlight. When I didn¡¯t take the Alpha position and my father dropped me to the bottom of Steel Corp, she flipped.


    No more luxury, no more status. Just a man with a basic sry and bruised pride. Still, I gave her everything-my allowance, my time, my loyalty. And she repaid it by trying to turn me against my own father, pushing me toward rebellion,


    maniptionced with charm.


    In those moments, she reminded me of Martha.


    I didn¡¯t leave her, not because I loved her, but because I was tired. Starting over felt like too much. The idea of a new rtionship, of opening up again-that weight kept me stuck.


    But then came Mara.


    And suddenly, I understood what it felt like to truly belong to someone.


    I stepped behind her in the shower, water cascading over both of us. I kissed her neck, slow and sure, then wrapped my arms around her waist, pulling her to me.


    ¡°My love for you will never change,¡± I whispered against her skin. ¡°No matter what happens, no matter what you do. You¡¯re the only one who truly gets to me, Mara. I swear it-my love will never fade.¡±


    She exhaled, and the tension in her shoulders softened.


    Then she turned to face me, eyes searching mine, steady and full of something that made my chest tighten.


    ¡°I love you, Lucian,¡± she said.


    She rested her head against my chest, and I held her as the water washed over us-two souls standing still in a world that


    M WIW


    ||


    ||


    < POV) Emotions Journey


    can stay wherever she wants.¡±


    I felt Mara stiffen beside me.


    Martha saw it. Smiled like a vulture circling fresh weakness.


    + Points)


    ¡°Wee to my world, Mara,¡± she said, her voice a quiet poison. ¡°The first child always gets everything. Pray it¡¯s not a boy. Pray he¡¯s not strong. Because Tina¡¯s already got the head start. And when the children grow up, you¡¯ll be left with scraps. That¡¯s the price of being second.¡±


    I gripped Mara¡¯s hand under the table. Squeezed tight. A silent apology. A promise. But I knew she¡¯d felt it-every word. And there was nothing I could do to unhear it for her.


    Martha had just dropped a de between us.


    2


    And it would take more than a private conversation to pull it out.


    M


    M

 Favorite Curse 81

    81A Little Resentment


    81 A Little Resentment


    ||


    II M


    ww


    L.M.


    Wells m


    IMI |||


    W


    wo wo m


    ww.ll


    II


    ||


    H


    ||


    III W


    M


    ?.¡± ?????? ? ????


    WII


    ||| <ul><li></li></ul>


    |||


    IIW


    w


    ** ¡°*¡±|


    ||


    L


    ¡°¡±¡±


    W


    W


    ||


    wowwol


    JW m


    w ¡°W¡±


    ww


    MWKMx m¡¯¡ë ¡°¡±¡±¡±


    ||


    W


    W


    ||


    ||


    M


    H


    W


    in wyom


    ¡± ¡°Ww


    ||


    M


    F- J?-IYFMIL.


    ||


    ¡°FIMTH/YF{ILL,


    §®


    MIL


    II M


    ||


    M


    7


    ||


    ||


    |||||


    1VD</l


    M


    W


    ????


    ||


    WIII


    *¡±,¡±*|¡± ¡°L¡±? ¡°¡±, ¡±


    ¡ö?|*||


    Mw w


    |||


    ||


    WII


    M


    WW


    ||


    ||


    w Y


    |||


    ww


    M


    11


    ID00


    ||


    W


    u


    ||||||


    W <ol start="18"><li></li></ol>


    M


    WII


    ||||


    W


    ||


    I w M


    Mu


    ||


    w


    TW


    ||


    WWIII


    ||


    M


    W


    IIIIM


    ||


    |||


    ???? ????


    M ¡°WOO


    ||


    |||


    ||


    III WIL


    ¡°? ????


    ??


    I will


    W


    ||


    | r.


    ||


    00


    *11 )1W77.


    wXWWW XXXll


    M


    §å§ä


    TWI


    IW


    Tw


    Wi


    ? w ¡±


    .


    XX


    ww <ol><li></li></ol>


    ¡±


    W


    M


    ww


    W <ul><li></li></ul>


    ¡ª


    00


    .


    /K4T|\


    M


    IW


    W


    MW


    MII


    W


    Ho


    || |||


    ww


    |||


    W


    ||


    M


    §ê§Ú§Ü§à §Þ


    ¡± ¡°¡±¡±.


    w¡±¡±


    |||||||


    ||


    ¡°||


    W


    |||


    W


    ||| <ol><li></li></ol>


    7¡å


    TW


    W M


    ZE


    W


    A Linie Resentme


    8811


    ?????


    M


    es Points


    A child conceived from a moment that should¡¯ve never happened. A child we would now have to live with-for better or


    worse


    And no matter how much we loved each other, we would never be free of her shadow.


    ||


    EZ A Little Resentment 2

 Favorite Curse 82

    82 A Little Resentment 2


    Mara


    Lucian¡¯s phone rang again.


    ||


    ||


    X¡­. JIM


    WI


    M


    ¡°TW


    .l


    ????? ?


    ?? ????


    W


    WII


    §®


    IWI IM MI¡­ ¡­


    III WII


    ||


    ????


    WII


    w


    ||||||WW


    W


    1-XVL.


    I WI


    M


    W


    IL


    W


    WIW


    .. WW


    MI


    M


    W


    II W


    chor us.


    incida thom


    couldn¡¯t shake ther


    M


    MIL


    ????? <ul><li></li></ul>


    ????? ???


    JIL


    WILI W


    IM


    ·¹


    M


    W III


    ||||| W


    ????


    ETFXHIT ¡±


    11:


    ???


    Wy


    11


    W


    ||


    ||


    W


    M


    MII


    ||||||


    W


    ¡°AS)


    w ww


    IMIL


    FanCO


    was his way of trying to keep me close, to an


    ??


    Takutwbri


    !!!


    Wii


    11


    W !!! WW||


    ??


    WI


    82 A Little Resentment 2


    +8 Points


    Thirty minutester, I found myself outside Tina¡¯s hospital room, standing quietly by the window. I didn¡¯t step in. I


    couldn¡¯t.


    Lucian was by her side, holding her hand. The doctor was bent over her, speaking in low tones I couldn¡¯t hear. Austin stood silently in the corner. There was a tray filled with used cotton balls and stained gauze-too much of it. I wasn¡¯t sure if all the blood came from Tina, but I didn¡¯t care enough to find out.


    I had seen enough.


    I turned to leave-just as Lucian looked up and saw me. He dropped her hand instantly, like it burned him. But it was too


    I smiled and nodded, pretending it didn¡¯t matter.


    Because what was the point in getting angry? This was reality now. We were bound together-and Tina was part of that bond. A permanent, painful fixture.


    Lucian¡¯s expressio


    M


    Monox


    M


    ww


    xx ww


    1188


    32 A Little Resentment 2


    I looked at him, eyes tired, voice low.


    Forget the house.¡±


    And then I turned my face to the window, watching the world blur again-not from speed, but from tears.


    ¡°Mara¡­¡± he said trying to fix it with words.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop lying to ourselves, Lucian,¡± I said quietly, staring straight ahead. ¡°Tina¡¯s going to keep doing things-things that will make you drop everything and run to her. And I¡¯ll be left alone. Again.¡±


    He cut in quickly, desperate. ¡°My father promised to handle it.¡±


    1 let out a bitterugh, short and humorless. ¡°This is too much, Lucian.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he said, voice cracking. ¡°Please¡­ please help me, Mara. I need your support. I can¡¯t do this without you.¡±


    I turned and looked at him then-really looked. His eyes were ssy, full of pain. But I didn¡¯t havefort to give. Not right now.


    ¡°Who¡¯s going to help me, Lucian?¡± I asked. ¡°Who supports me while I¡¯m slowly losing my mind? You think this is just about jealousy? This is trauma. Every time I close my eyes, she¡¯s there. That woman is a permanent reminder of the one thing I didn¡¯t get to control-my own beginning with you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer. He couldn¡¯t.


    And the truth was ugly.


    Tina and Martha had already taken more from me than I could put into words. They¡¯d chipped at my joy, stripped me of peace, and now stood like phantoms in every corner of our lives.


    As selfish as it sounded-I didn¡¯t care if she lost the baby. Part of me wanted her to. Because maybe then we could finally breathe.


    Lucian didn¡¯t speak. He just climbed into the driver¡¯s seat, broken silence settling between us. He drove fast, like he needed the speed to outrun the pain.


    Eventually, we turned down a quiet street lined with small, humble bungalows-homes with chipped paint and flower pots on the porches. One of them looked exactly like my parents¡¯ house.


    He parked, stepped out, and came around to open my door. ¡°Come with me,¡± he said.


    I didn¡¯t want to fight. Not here. So I followed him.


    He took my hand and led me to the front of the house. ¡°This is us, Mara,¡± he said, his voice soft but certain. ¡°You and me. Tina will never be here. She doesn¡¯t belong in this space. This-¡± he gestured around us ¡°-this is ours.¡±


    I looked at the house. The porch. The familiar simplicity. A flicker of warmth tried to stir inside me, but it was buried under too much weight.


    Lucian turned to me, gripping my hands. ¡°Please, Mara. I am so sorry for what I¡¯ve done to us. I hate myself for letting it happen. But I need your help to move forward. I need you to help me get past this mistake¡­ because it¡¯s killing me.¡±


    His voice cracked on thest word, and for a second, I saw him as he truly was-frayed, desperate, scared of losing what we¡¯d built.


    But my pain didn¡¯t vanish. It just stood beside his.


    And now, we had to decide if we were strong enough to carry both.

 Favorite Curse 83

    83(Lucian¡¯s POV) Ours


    Lucian


    I held Mara¡¯s hands, trying to anchor us-trying to bring her back to me. I could see it in her eyes: everything she witnessed today had gotten under her skin. It would¡¯ve gotten under mine, too. What she saw looked bad-me holding Tina¡¯s hand, standing over her like she still mattered. But she didn¡¯t know I had to restrain Tina just so the doctor could clean her up and do the exam. She wouldn¡¯t let them touch her unless I was there.


    Tina knew exactly what she was doing. And I knew exactly what I had to do now-end this. She had caused enough damage already.


    We stood in front of the house I had rented for us. A quiet ce, tucked away, meant to feel like home. I tried to gauge Mara¡¯s expression as she looked at it, but her face gave nothing away.


    I stepped beside her and pulled her into me.


    ¡°Please, Mara,¡± I said quietly. ¡°We woke up happy this morning. She tried to start trouble yesterday, but we turned it into something beautiful. Now here we are again, and I¡¯m begging you-don¡¯t let her win.¡±


    She didn¡¯t interrupt, so I pressed on.


    ¡°I love you, Mara. And she knows it. They all know it. That¡¯s why they¡¯re doing this. Martha. Tina. They see how much I¡¯m in love with you, and it burns them. Please don¡¯t give them what they want.¡±


    She looked at me, her eyes soft but tired. ¡°She¡¯s not winning, Lucian. It¡¯s just¡­ she¡¯s always there. Every time we try to move forward, she¡¯s right behind us, dragging you back.¡±


    I wrapped my arms around her tighter.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for you to get pregnant,¡± I whispered into her hair. ¡°To start our family. You¡¯ll see. Everything I¡¯ve told you will make sense then. And-¡± I paused, ¡°I¡¯m going to request a DNA test.¡±


    She pulled back slightly, frowning. ¡°I thought you were sure the baby was yours?¡±


    I exhaled slowly. ¡°I was. Based on the scan, the timeline doesn¡¯t quite match. She¡¯s supposed to be four months and two weeks along¡­ but the scan says three months and three weeks. That¡¯s a gap. The doctor said it could be within margin- give or take two weeks-but that¡¯s not nothing.¡±


    Mara was silent.


    ¡°She swears the scan¡¯s off and has been crying about it nonstop,¡± I added. ¡°But it¡¯s nted doubt. And I can¡¯t ignore that


    anymore. If that baby isn¡¯t mine¡­¡± My voice hardened. ¡°I¡¯ll make her pay for everything she¡¯s put us through. I¡¯ve already


    linked Austin-Tina¡¯s under double surveince now. She¡¯s hiding something. I know she is.¡±


    Mara narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°Why are you so focused on what she¡¯s hiding?¡±


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Because whatever it is¡­ it might be the key to freeing us. To cutting thest tie she has on me.¡±


    Her eyes softened. She understood. That meant everything.


    ¡°Oh-and Darian called,¡± I said, letting some light into the conversation. ¡°They¡¯ve caught Jones. He¡¯s being transported to the city right now.¡±


    Her entire face lit up. Finally, something good. The glow returned to her cheeks, and that guarded sadness vanished.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± I asked, gesturing to the house. ¡°Let¡¯s go check out our ¡®holiday home.¡±


    She nodded, smiling now-really smiling. And just like that, the shadow Tina had cast over the day started to fade.


    3(Lucian¡¯s POV) Ours


    For the first time in a long while, I felt like we had a fighting chance again.


    We walked through the house together, and I saw it-Mara loved it.


    It had four bedrooms, a home office, an open-n kitchen and living room that opened into the garden, where a pool shimmered in the afternoon light beside a stone-paved barbecue area. The garage had room for storage, maybe even a gym. It wasn¡¯t just a house-it was a dream quietly waiting for us to step into it.


    I could already see it. A future here. Me, Mara, and maybe three or four kids. Enough bedrooms for everyone. The girls sharing, the boys sneaking into each other¡¯s rooms at night for secret games and snacks. Laughter echoing off the walls. Morning pancakes. Late-night movies. A ce filled with life, not drama.


    While Mara was checking out the kitchen-admiring theyout, running her fingers over the marble countertop-I wrapped my arms around her from behind and kissed the soft skin of her neck.


    ¡°We¡¯ll cook here together,¡± I whispered, ¡°and do whatever we want, whenever we want.¡±


    I felt her body rx into mine. A soft sound escaped her lips-part giggle, part sigh-and it was exactly what I needed to


    hear.


    ¡°No Tina. No Darian. No Lacy. No Martha,¡± I murmured against her ear. ¡°Just us, Mara. You and me. All the love we can make until the kidse-and then we¡¯ll be more discreet,¡± I added, and sheughed.


    It was the first realugh since everything exploded. It was warm and real and healing.


    I turned her to face me, lifted her onto the counter, and kissed her like I had something to prove. And maybe I did.


    Not everything needed to be spoken. Some things-the gratitude, the promise, the hope-they could be shown, felt,


    breathed between us.


    I took off her blouse and unhooked her bra, freeing her perfect breasts from their cage. Caressing them, I bent to taste the


    stiff peaks.


    I licked her n*****s, and her body jerked, letting me know she liked it. Gently, she ran her fingers through my hair and held


    on as I devoured her breasts.


    While on her breast, I gently undid her jeans and pushed them down, exposing her to me. Using my fingers, I felt for her


    core. She was wet, and I ached to go in.


    ¡°I want to hear you moan. It¡¯s just us.¡± I linked her, then pulled away and watched her writh with pleasure before me while


    i f****d her with my fingers.


    Spreading her legs apart, I bent to taste her. She held on to me and then let go.


    Her moans were loud and were like music to my ears, sweet and sensational. I was doing something right, and the


    sounds alone got me hard as a rock.


    I wanted to be inside her, but not until after she¡¯de. Her release finally came, and it was intense.


    I stood, and she got off the counter, understanding what I wanted to do next. She turned around and held on to the


    counter while I drove my c**k into her.


    She was dripping wet just the way I liked her. The rush of pleasure to my brain was enough to drive me insane as I rammed into her continuously, unapologetically.


    Mara liked it a bit rough during her heat. I enjoyed it too, so I put in some extra effort. Her pleasure was all that mattered, and she needed to know where my hearty.


    My wolf went wild just at the thought of having our own space, being alone with her, and doing whatever we pleased without interruption. This was our space, and we were blessing it.


    Chucars POV) Curs


    I rammed into her hard and rough continuously, and she responded, moaning and calling my name. Wanting to intensify her pleasure I reached for her clit while I continued to pound into her.


    I rubbed the sensitive knob and soon she shattered all over my c**k. I felt tightened around me, milking me, forcing me to follow. I came hard, burning myself into her to the hilt. Desperate to nt my side in her, desperate to prove to her she was all that mattered to me. y breathe. Like the world didn¡¯t owe us anything, and we didn¡¯t owe it an exnation. Afterwards, we stayed wrapped in each other¡¯s arms, breathless and tangled, on the kitchen floor, her head on my shoulder as we watched the sun begin to dip beyond the garden wall.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to be okay,¡± I said.


    ~~~led her fingers tracingzy patterns on my arm. And for the first time in a long while-I believed it too.


    4(Lucian¡¯s POV) Ours 2


    48 Paints

 Favorite Curse 84

    85 (Lucian¡¯s POV Martha¡¯s Desperation


    48 Poets


    85 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Martha¡¯s Desperation


    Lucian


    I couldn¡¯t believe my luck.


    Mara must have made one hell of an impression on Austin. I¡¯ve known him since I was twelve-loyal, quiet, never overstepping. But for him to snoop around like this, dig through Tina¡¯s room andptop without being asked? That was a


    first.


    It meant something. It meant she meant something to him, too.


    As we stepped out of the room, Austin gave me more good news.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent a couple to the holiday home,¡± he said. ¡°They live on the same street. Trustworthy people. They¡¯ll handle the cleaning and upkeep.¡±


    I could¡¯ve hugged him again.


    Thest thing I needed was a flirtatious young maid eyeing me or some smooth-talking guy trying his luck with Mara. We weren¡¯t moving out to y house in a soap opera-we wanted peace. Sanctuary. And Austin, bless him, got it.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I told him, meaning every word.


    He gave me a small nod, and we parted ways.


    Technically, we were just ¡°going on vacation.¡± Everyone believed it, including my father. But Mara and I both knew this was more than that-it was a retreat, a soft escape. If we stayed away until after Tina gave birth, Vander would raise questions. So we settled on a rhythm: one week each month at the Nighthorn mansion. It would be just enough to keep up


    appearances.


    When I returned to our room, Mara had already finished packing her essentials. She looked up at me, her brows raised


    slightly.


    ¡°Tina¡¯s back?¡±


    I shook my head.


    The relief on her face was immediate, even if she tried to mask it. I could see the toll this whole situation was taking on her. She wasn¡¯t okay, no matter how much she pretended. Beneath the strength and smiles was a quiet fear-that maybe I¡¯d go back to Tina, maybe keep her as a mistress. I hated that she even had to consider it.


    I crossed the room and sat beside her on the couch, pulling her gently into my arms.


    ¡°You mean the world to me, Mara,¡± I said softly.


    She smiled, not with her lips, but with her eyes. The kind of smile that says I hear you, even if she can¡¯t say it out loud.


    F


    Then she gave me a look-a yful warning glint in her eye.


    I kissed her forehead, and she immediately frowned.


    ¡°I am not your little sister, Lucian,¡± she muttered.


    And then she kissed me.


    Not gently.


    It was fierce. Hungry. Reassuring.


    I just wanted a cut to survive. I¡¯m a lot of things, Lucian, but I never meant to betray us.¡±


    I believed her. At least, I believed that part. Her greed was real, but her ignorance wasn¡¯t an act.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s my answer,¡± I said simply. I turned to walk away.


    ¡°Lucian, please,¡± she called after me. Her voice had shifted-no longer maniptive. Just desperate. Raw.


    ¡°I really need this money.¡±


    I paused but didn¡¯t turn around. The silence stretched between us-thick with history, lies, and too many second chances.


    es (Lucian¡¯s POV) Martha¡¯s Desperation


    18 Punty>


    YE

 Favorite Curse 85

    85(Lucian¡¯s POV) Martha¡¯s Desperation


    When we finally pulled apart, breathless, her forehead rested against mine. Her voice was low but certain.


    ¡°I¡¯m your wife,¡± she said.


    And Iughed-genuinelyughed-for the first time in what felt like days.


    The staff came to collect our bags. Just as they were loading them into the vehicle, Martha and Lacy intercepted us in the driveway like vultures circling. Mara let out a visible eye-roll-subtle, but pointed. She no longer owed Martha politeness after what that woman tried to pull..


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of luggage for a simple vacation,¡± Martha said with a mocking smile, eyes scanning the bags like she had the right to inventory our lives.


    I was tired of the games.


    ¡°What do you want, Martha?¡± I asked bluntly.


    She smiled sweetly-too sweet. ¡°Since you¡¯re in charge of the Nighthorn money now, I need you to transfer some funds to


    me.¡±


    For a second, I wasn¡¯t sure whether tough or snap. The entitlement in her tone was stunning.


    ¡°I¡¯m not managing Nighthorn¡¯s money,¡± I said tly. ¡°That¡¯s my mother¡¯s money, and it¡¯s not the family¡¯s by default. If you


    need something, go to your mate. I¡¯m sure Father still has a few side businesses under his name.¡±


    Her smile faltered.


    ¡°And besides,¡± I added, ¡°you should have plenty stashed away. After all, you and Northwood have been stealing from Steel


    Corp for a while now.¡±


    Her eyes widened. First shock. Then indignation. Then confusion.


    ¡°I never stole a dime!¡± she snapped. ¡°Northwood gave me money. I helped him win contracts, get better bids. I earned that


    money.¡±


    I stared her down. ¡°He didn¡¯t pay you from his pocket, Martha. He padded invoices, delivered substandard goods, falsified quantities. He stole from thepany-and that¡¯s what he paid you with.¡±


    I watched her face closely.


    The truth hit her like a slow-moving wave. First, her confidence crumbled. Then came the anger. And then, finally, the realization.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± she said, her voice quieter, cracked. ¡°You have to believe me. I wouldn¡¯t knowingly steal from this family. I needed money-for things I couldn¡¯t tell your father about. Life-threatening things. I¡­ I didn¡¯t think Northwood would underdeliver.

 Favorite Curse 86

    86 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Martha¡¯s Desperation


    Lucian


    ¡°What have you been doing with all the money you¡¯ve been getting?¡± I asked, cold and direct. ¡°Father still buys your clothes. I redid your closet when I redid Mara¡¯s. You don¡¯t run a business, you have no responsibilities. So where is it all going, Martha?¡±


    She wiped at her tears with the back of her hand, but when she looked up, her face was stone. ¡°I¡¯m not answering that,¡±


    she said stiffly.


    I nodded, unsurprised. ¡°Then this conversation is over.¡±


    I turned to leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare walk away from me, Lucian!¡± she barked.


    I didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°Take it up with your mate.¡±


    3


    Just then, Mara stepped in and gently ced a hand on my arm-right where my Alpha Mark was beginning to sting from the surge of anger. She knew. She always knew.


    ¡°Easy, Lucian,¡± she whispered. ¡°She¡¯s your stepmother.¡±


    She wrapped her arms around me, grounding me with that simple, soft gesture.


    I took a breath.


    ¡°Martha,¡± I said more calmly, ¡°you need to discuss your financial needs with my father. That¡¯s the proper channel. Not me.¡±


    ¡°Vander won¡¯t help me,¡± she said, her voice cracking. ¡°You know he won¡¯t.¡±


    Lacy stepped beside her, hugging her like a child trying to hold up a crumbling pir.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, please. We¡¯ll survive,¡± she murmured.


    It was dramatic. Strange. Like this wasn¡¯t just about greed anymore-this was fear. But why the hell was it my problem?


    Martha¡¯s eyes met mine again, desperate and stripped of pride.


    ¡°Please, Lucian. I¡¯ve tried everything I can¡­¡±


    Then, quietly-so quietly I almost missed it-Mara asked, ¡°Luna Martha¡­ are you in trouble?¡±


    Martha¡¯s head snapped toward her. Her face twisted.


    ¡°Easy for you to ask,¡± she spat. ¡°You have everything.¡±


    And there it was again-that simmering hate she always aimed at Mara, rooted in something deeper than jealousy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I told Mara, fed up.


    We turned to leave.


    ¡°Someone is ckmailing me, Lucian!¡± Martha shouted.


    I froze.


    She was breathing hard, like the words themselves had torn something open.


    I turned around slowly. Her face was pale, but this wasn¡¯t another performance. She looked wrecked.


    ¡°Someone is ckmailing me,¡± she repeated, her voice breaking. ¡°If I don¡¯t pay, he says he¡¯ll destroy me.¡±


    She wiped at her eyes again, her pride visibly cracking.


    ¡°Twenty-three years.¡±


    My blood ran cold.


    ¡°Twenty-three years?¡± I repeated. ¡°What the hell did you do, Martha, that someone could hold over your head for that


    long?¡±


    She stayed silent.


    Staring at the ground.


    ¡°Martha,¡± I said, stepping forward, ¡°what did you do?¡±


    She said nothing.


    Just lifted her eyes and whispered, ¡°Please, Lucian. Help me.¡±


    That was the moment I knew she wasn¡¯t lying-because Martha was thest person who would ever ask me for help unless she had no other cards left to y.


    Whatever this was¡­ it was big.


    And for the first time, I didn¡¯t see a maniptive woman.


    I saw someone drowning.


    ¡°Whatever you did,¡± I said, voice like stone, ¡°you bettere clean to my father. Because I¡¯m not giving you a damn cent.¡±


    I turned and walked away.


    Behind me, Martha broke down, loud and dramatic. Lacy rushed tofort her, as if that would change anything. I didn¡¯t


    flinch. I didn¡¯t turn around.


    If someone had been ckmailing her for twenty-three years and she still chose silence, lies, and theft over the truth, then she deserved to be broke. Maybe then, finally, the bleeding would stop.


    Whatever she did-it was better it came out. Secrets like that don¡¯t stay buried. And if she kept hiding, she¡¯d rot from the


    inside out.


    Walking away wasn¡¯t cruelty. It was mercy. The kind that stings before it heals.


    Mara and I got into the car. I took the keys from the driver and slid behind the wheel. She climbed into the passenger seat


    beside me, quiet.


    Just as I started the engine, she spoke.


    ¡°I think you should help her, Lucian.¡±


    I turned to her, stunned. ¡°You what?¡±


    ¡°I know I sound crazy,¡± she said, her voice soft but sure. ¡°But you¡¯re thest person she¡¯d ever show weakness to. And she


    did. Whatever it is¡­ it¡¯s eating her alive. That woman is backed into a corner.¡±


    I let out a short, bitterugh.


    ¡°She better go cry in that corner with her mate.¡±


    I pulled away from the mansion without another word.


    I didn¡¯t owe Martha anything. Not sympathy. Not trust. She¡¯d betrayed my father, tried to break Mara, and now she


    195, 1 Joan & Pov) Martha¡¯s Desperation.


    expected me to clean up whatever mess she¡¯d been hiding for more than two decades?


    No. Not my problem.


    Let the person ckmailing her rot with her secrets. Let them both know she no longer had ess to the coffers of Steel Corp. That train had stopped running.


    We arrived at our home-our home-and two staff members Austin had sent were already waiting. A kind, quiet couple who moved efficiently and spoke only when necessary. Perfect. No drama. No history.


    Mara stepped out of the car, her smile blooming like morning sunlight. I could feel her excitement radiating off her.


    We stood outside the house, taking it in. A real beginning..


    I moved behind her, wrapped my arms around her waist, and kissed her neck, breathing her in like oxygen.


    ¡°Thank you, Mara,¡± I whispered.


    She turned to look at me, eyebrows raised. ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For bringing colour into my world.¡±


    And then I kissed her. Deep, slow, like she was the only thing I¡¯d ever been sure of.


    Then I scooped her up in my arms, bridal style, and carried her inside.


    For the first time in a long, long time-we were home.


    500


    97 Our New Home

 Favorite Curse 87

    87 Our New Home


    Mara


    I couldn¡¯t shake the image of Martha-her voice cracking, her mask slipping, desperation pouring out of her like a leak she couldn¡¯t stop. I never thought I¡¯d see the day. Martha was many things: maniptive, cold, cunning. But vulnerable?


    Never.


    And yet there she was, begging Lucian. Twenty-three years under someone¡¯s thumb. That wasn¡¯t a casual mistake. That was a lifetime of fear. Whatever she¡¯d done¡­ it had to be severe. Something dark enough to warrant theft, secrecy, and


    now¡­ copse.


    Lucian didn¡¯t care. I understood. He¡¯d carried too much of Martha¡¯s damage on his back already. But this wasn¡¯t about sympathy. It was about threats. If someone had that kind of leverage over her, we couldn¡¯t ignore it-not if it could ripple back and touch the rest of us. We needed to know what she was hiding. For our sake.


    When we stepped into the master bedroom of our new home, he gentlyid me down on the bed. I winced slightly. My body still ached from our wild moment in the kitchen earlier. I wasn¡¯t sure I had the strength for more, but Lucian looked at me with that same hungry intensity-and I knew it was only a matter of time before I melted again.


    Hey beside me, inhaling deeply, his chest finally rising and falling in something close to peace.


    ¡°Finally,¡± he said.


    ¡°No more breakfast lounge meetings,¡± I added with a grin.


    That sent him intoughter-the deep, relieved kind. Breakfast at Nighthorn had always been an emotional minefield. Everyone hated it except Martha and Vander. Now, Tiffany would have to carry that torch, and with Martha¡¯s money supply cut off from Northwood, she¡¯d be breathing fire again in no time.


    ¡°Mara,¡± Lucian said, suddenly serious.


    I turned to him, and his eyes locked on mine. Whatever he was about to say-it mattered.


    I sat up, and he followed suit, reaching for my hand and pressing a kiss to my knuckles.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to keep anything from you,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll always tell you what¡¯s happening. Even if it¡¯s ugly. Even if it¡¯s painful.¡±


    My heart clenched.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you this so you know-if I ever keep something from you, it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t know yet or I wasn¡¯t sure. Not because I don¡¯t trust you.¡±


    I nodded slowly, feeling a shadow of unease.


    ¡°There are people who don¡¯t want us happy,¡± he continued. ¡°Even though we¡¯ve chosen each other, even though we¡¯ve ear ned this, they¡¯ll still try to destroy it. And I need you to know-I see it. I¡¯m not blind to the threat.¡±


    He pulled me close, and I rested my forehead against his shoulder, exhaling.


    I appreciated his honesty, but my gut told me there was more. And I wasn¡¯t sure if he was bracing me for what came next


    or buying time.


    Either way, I would stay alert.


    Because the truth was¡­ we weren¡¯t just starting a new life.


    We were walking into a battlefield.


    87 Our New Home


    Don¡¯t be like Martha, Mara,¡± Lucian said softly. His tone was calm, but there was a weight behind his words. ¡°No matter how bad something is, tell me. We¡¯ll get through it together.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t ever let fear give someone power over you. That¡¯s what Martha did. Whatever she¡¯s hiding-it¡¯s probably something that could destroy her rtionship with my father. That¡¯s why she¡¯d rather keep paying than confess.¡±


    He paused, then looked me straight in the eye.


    ¡°Even if you¡­ cheated on me by mistake-tell me. I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just saying we face it. Together. Always.¡±


    I blinked, surprised by how far he was willing to go in his trust. I reached out and took his hand.


    ¡°I won¡¯t cheat on you, even by mistake,¡± I said firmly. ¡°But thank you for saying that. And the same goes for you, Lucian. I¡¯ve already proven you can tell me anything. I¡¯m here.¡±


    He leaned in and kissed me-slow, grateful. A promise sealed between us.


    Then he pulled back, a grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Austin¡¯s been snooping around. For you.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°What?¡±


    Lucian chuckled and stood, beginning to pace slowly, the amusement bubbling in his voice.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a secret supporter in the Nighthorn mansion. When I asked him why he decided to investigate Tina, he said you¡¯re a good woman-and he hasn¡¯t seen me this happy since I was twelve.¡±


    That warmed me more than I expected. But it was what he said next that truly caught my attention.


    ¡°So?¡± I asked, eyes lighting up with interest.


    He looked over at me and smiled. He could feel my eagerness.


    ¡°You were right about Tina,¡± he said. ¡°She¡¯s too selfish to poison herself. She researched how to slow her heart rate and induce spotting. The two emergencies she had-they were both staged.¡±


    A grin broke across my face before I could stop it.


    ¡°Mara!¡± Lucian said,ughing. ¡°You can¡¯t even pretend to be shocked?¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡± I fired back, not hiding a thing. ¡°I hate that woman. Do you have any idea what she did to me when we got


    married?¡±


    He stoppedughing, and I saw the change in his expression-the guilt, the stillness.


    ¡°She sent me videos, Lucian. Pictures. Voice notes of you two together. Every. Single. Day. Like clockwork. I was miserable. I thought you went to her every night and left me alone. I felt like a fool. I felt like I was your ceholder.¡±


    I paused, trying to steady my breath.


    ¡°She crushed every hope I had of trying with you. And the worst part? I believed it. I believed her. There were days I couldn¡¯t even open my messages. I¡¯d see her on top of you in some video, and I¡¯d curl up in bed wondering why you family dragged me into your life.¡±


    Lucian sat down next to me, silent, pained.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your father¡¯s pressure,¡± I whispered, ¡°I would¡¯ve run, Lucian. I was ready to give up before we even began.¡±


    He reached for my hand again, but I could see it now-the smile gone, the weight of it all hitting him.


    ¡°So yes,¡± I said, voice quiet but sure. ¡°I am happy she got caught.¡±


    Lucian didn¡¯t argue.

 Favorite Curse 88

    88 Our New Home 2


    Mara


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to go through all that,¡± Lucian said softly.


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m over it, Lucian. I¡¯m not dragging it up for sympathy-I¡¯m just telling you why I smiled when you said she got caught.¡±


    He nodded, eyes still locked on mine.


    ¡°Well,¡± he said, voice shifting with quiet excitement, ¡°maybe this will make you even happier. It definitely made me happy.¡±


    I leaned in, curious.


    ¡°Tina¡¯s seeing someone.¡±


    My face lit up.


    That changed everything.


    ¡°The best part?¡± he continued. ¡°If I can prove she¡¯s dating someone, even if the baby is mine, she loses all right to stay in the mansion. She¡¯ll have moved on. I¡¯ll still take responsibility for the child, but not for her.¡±


    I stared at him, beaming. ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already investigating. I want her out. For good.¡±


    I crashed my lips against his. The joy was overwhelming. Finally-a real way out of Tina¡¯s web.


    She¡¯d tried to ruin our day, but it ended better than either of us expected. Lucian and I were closer than ever. Stronger. Hopeful. And ready for whatever came next.


    The next morning, I woke up early. Something felt different-light, warm, normal. I wasn¡¯t in a cold mansion or dodging insults at breakfast. I was in our home. With my husband.


    And I wanted to make breakfast.


    It would be the first time since we got together. Something small, something just for us. For the first time, I felt married.


    I opened my phone and searched for ideas-simple recipes, something that might impress Lucian without trying to outdo the mansion¡¯s chef. I knew I couldn¡¯tpete with that level of skill, but this was about love, not luxury.


    When I stepped into the kitchen, I found the staff already at work. A man and a woman-both calm, focused, and radiating


    quiet professionalism.


    The woman turned and smiled warmly.


    ¡°Luna Mara, good morning.¡±


    She was in her mid-thirties, the man maybe in his early forties. There was kindness in their eyes.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°What are your names?¡±


    They rxed, clearly relieved I wasn¡¯t Martha 2.0.


    ¡°Jennifer Clearwater,¡± the woman said, ¡°and this is my husband, Richard. We live just down the road, Luna.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you both.¡± I nced at the counter, eyes widening. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a lot.¡±


    Jennifer chuckled. ¡°Fresh pastries-Danish puffs, cinnamon rolls, croissants, and bread. Alpha Lucian asked me to make


    New Home


    them every other day.¡±


    ¡°Every other day?¡± Iughed. ¡°He does love his carbs.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°He also said you two will be cooking dinner on weekends, and that you¡¯d like to cook sometimes.¡±


    I smiled, heart full.


    ¡°May I join you?¡± I asked, ncing at the dough and flour with anticipation.


    Jennifer beamed. ¡°It would be an honor, Luna.¡±


    I paused. That title again. Luna.


    Not just a name. A future. A promise.


    And for the first time, it didn¡¯t feel like something I had to live up to.


    It felt like something I was growing into-one morning, oneugh, one cinnamon roll at a time.


    Working on the puff pastries was work. Even though the dough was store-bought, shaping and filling them took far more effort than I expected.


    For the first time, I truly appreciated the kitchen staff at the Nighthorn mansion-those people rolled out gourmet-level pastries every day like it was nothing.


    I was grateful Lucian had insisted we bring in help. Without it, we¡¯d be surviving on toast, cereal, and desperation.


    I was elbow-deep in pastry dough when I heard Lucian¡¯s voice in my head.


    ¡°Come to bed, Mara.¡±


    His tone was soft. Craving. I washed my hands, excused myself, and whispered to Jennifer that I wouldn¡¯t be back for a while. She gave me a knowing smile that made my cheeks warm. I¡¯d have to get used to that look-because I had a


    husband who couldn¡¯t get enough of me, especially in the mornings.


    When I entered our bedroom, Lucian was sitting on the edge of the bed in just his shorts. He looked up at me like I was the only thing that existed.


    ¡°Come here,¡± he said, and I obeyed without hesitation.


    I slipped off my robe and stepped into his arms. My fingers traced the Alpha Mark on his upper arm before I kissed it


    gently. That mark represented strength, status-and now, intimacy. He pulled me into a deep kiss, and it was tender but


    urgent, like he needed the reassurance of us.


    ¡°I¡¯m addicted to you, Mara,¡± he murmured against my lips. ¡°I can¡¯t get enough.¡±


    His words lit something in me. I wasn¡¯t just wanted. I was imed, loved, treasured. My body responded before my mind could catch up-heat flooding through me, tension building beneath my skin. My core clenched with need and


    anticipation.


    Lucianid me gently on the bed, his eyes devouring every inch of me. There was no rush in his movements. No frenzy. Just reverence.


    ¡°I want to take my time,¡± he whispered. ¡°Your body is mine to worship.¡± But my body moved on its own, patience was off the table in this regard.


    He moved with purpose, knowing every ce to touch, every breath to take.


    His hands trailed under my nightgown, teasing me to the edge and pulling me back, over and over. I arched against him, moaning softly, lost in the rhythm he created.


    8 Our New Home 2


    He circled my entrance andpletely avoided my clit. I wanted his finger there, hell, I wanted his tongue and lips there, but he was moving at his own pace, driving me crazy with need.


    ¡°Talk to me, Mara,¡± he said, his voice thick with need. ¡°Tell me what you want.¡±


    His lips brushed my earlobe, and I shivered.


    ¡°Touch me,¡± I breathed.


    ¡°I am touching you,¡± he teased, and I groaned, my restraint crumbling.


    ¡°I want to hear you say it,¡± he said, looking me in the eye. His eyes werepletely dark with lust. I thought I¡¯d be able to hold out, but the need was too much and soon desire engulfed me.


    ¡°Eat me Lucian, I want you tongue on my clit,¡± I managed between moans and intense anticipation.


    The sensations crashed into me like a wave, and I lost all sense of where we were. There was only Lucian. His breath. His


    touch. His need tangled with mine.


    I came fiercely, the waves crashing through me over and over. I felt suspended as my body stretched and then coiled to amodate my release. And then he was inside me, moving with slow, powerful rhythm-anchored to me, as if I were


    his home.


    ¡°This is so good,¡± he murmured against my neck. ¡°so f*****g good.¡±


    His wolf was close to the surface-I could feel it in the way he moved, raw and intense.


    ¡°Mine,¡± he growled, and the sound shattered thest of myposure.


    Pleasure overtook me, sharp and consuming. I cried out his name as he held me through it, never stopping, never letting


    me fall alone.


    When his release came, it was fierce and full. He stayed inside me, forehead resting on mine, both of us breathless.


    We didn¡¯t speak.


    We didn¡¯t need to.


    In that moment, wrapped in sheets and sunlight, we were exactly where we were meant to be.


    * 59 (Lucian POV) Boundaries


    * Points>

 Favorite Curse 89

    89 (Lucian POV) Boundaries


    Lucian


    Making love to Mara never felt the same twice-but somehow, it always felt better. My body craved her constantly. That morning had been no exception. I needed her. And she gave herself to mepletely, fully, beautifully.


    I¡¯d also started to notice she wasn¡¯t very vocal in bed. So I made a decision: I¡¯d help her open up, ease into her pleasure more freely. She deserved to enjoy every bit of it, just like I did.


    Breakfast followed. And for once, it was everything a morning should be-peaceful, quiet, ours. No Marthacing every


    bite with venom.


    2


    No Darian sulking and casting obsessive nces at my wife.


    No Lacy fluttering hershes like a desperate understudy. And, mercifully, no Father diving headfirst into the family¡¯s


    private affairs like a drunk philosopher.


    I still hadn¡¯t forgiven him for bringing up our first heat at the breakfast table like it was some bedtime story. That moment


    had belonged to Mara and me. Sacred. Intimate. And he¡¯d turned it into breakfast conversation.


    But now, here we were. Our first full morning in our home. And Mara was glowing. I could see it in her every gesture-how


    she leaned into me more, how she smiled like she finally had air to breathe.


    Midway through breakfast, my phone buzzed. I saw the hospital¡¯s number on the screen and felt my stomach twist.


    ¡°Good morning, Alpha Nighthorn,¡± said Dr. Tevin Ashwill on the other end.


    I nced at Mara, tempted to excuse myself-but I¡¯d made her a promise. No more secrets. So I stayed seated.


    ¡°Good morning, Doctor,¡± I replied.


    ¡°We need you to sign some documents,¡± he said, ¡°and I¡¯d also like to discuss some matters regarding Miss Livingston. I


    promise it won¡¯t take long.¡±


    I looked at Mara. She already knew.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said, keeping my tone even, and ended the call.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked, her voice light but eyes sharp.


    ¡°They want me toe in, sign a few forms. The doctor wants to talk.¡±


    She rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t they know we¡¯re on vacation?¡± she said, using finger quotes.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°I guess we¡¯re making a stop,¡± she said, shrugging. But I could hear the strain under the casual tone. She was trying. She


    really was.


    We finished breakfast and got ready. Before leaving, I let Jennifer and Richard know we might be backte. No need to lock up. The house already felt like a well-oiled sanctuary, and I was grateful.


    On the drive, I reached over and ced my hand on Mara¡¯s thigh, giving it a gentle squeeze. I could feel the quiet tension beneath her calm. Tina had be a shadow over everything, and no matter how strong Mara was, I knew it weighed on


    her.


    She looked at me and smiled.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get through this, Lucian.¡±


    19 (Lucian POV) Boundaries


    And just like that, my grip on the wheel tightened-not with fear, but with resolve.


    We would.


    Because this time, I wasn¡¯t navigating it alone.


    I drove quickly to the hospital, pulled into the lot, and parked with practiced urgency. This wasn¡¯t a social visit. I wasn¡¯t here to be drawn into another one of Tina¡¯s maniptions.


    As we stepped out of the car, I reached for Mara¡¯s hand-firm, deliberate. I wasn¡¯t about to leave her behind likest time. We walked in together, fast and focused, and headed straight for the doctor¡¯s office.


    Dr. Tevin Ashwill looked up, surprised to see us both. His gaze lingered on Mara longer than expected, but to his credit, he masked it quickly.


    ¡°Alpha Nighthorn,¡± he greeted with a nod.


    ¡°Doctor,¡± I returned.


    He turned to Mara, this time more formally. ¡°Good afternoon, Luna Mara.¡±


    Mara offered a polite smile.


    Without wasting time, he slid a folder across the desk. ¡°I need you to sign these.¡±


    ¡°What are they?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes.


    He hesitated, flicking a nce toward Mara.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said. ¡°You can speak freely in front of my wife.¡±


    He took a breath. ¡°We believe Miss Livingston might be¡­ inducing her symptoms.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not my mistress,¡± I cut in sharply. ¡°I know the rumors, but I have no dealings with her. The pregnancy was the result of a single mistake-breakup s*x. I haven¡¯t touched her since. Let¡¯s get that straight.¡±


    He cleared his throat, visibly ufortable. ¡°Understood. My apologies.¡±


    Then he looked at Mara again, as if measuring how much more he could say.


    ¡°She¡¯s been manipting her condition,¡± he finally said. ¡°Suppressing food, using pills to simte distress. It¡¯s dangerous -for her and the baby.¡±


    We already knew. But hearing it from a medical professional brought a different kind of finality to it.


    ¡°So what now?¡± I asked, already tired of this conversation.


    ¡°She needs to be monitored,¡± he replied. ¡°Constantly. And frankly, she needs a psychiatric evaluation. That¡¯s why I needed


    your consent.¡±


    I nodded and signed the papers without hesitation.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± I asked, standing.


    ¡°Almost. One more thing-if you could convince her to eat¡­ She¡¯s refused food since yesterday. If this continues, it could


    severely harm the baby.¡±


    I stared at him, my patience drained. Again-another emotional leash trying to pull me back in.


    ¡°No,¡± I said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve signed the forms. I¡¯ve done my part. But I want nothing more to do with that woman.¡±


    The doctor blinked in surprise.


    ¡°If she wants to starve herself, let her. That¡¯s on her. In fact,¡± I added, ¡°let her know that if she manages to kill herself doing


    273


    (Luran POV) Boundaries


    this, she¡¯ll be doing my wife and me a huge favor.¡±


    I stood, the chair scraping back against the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯m done being dragged into her games. Handle it, Doctor. That¡¯s your job. Mine is to protect my wife-and I¡¯ve had enough of watching that woman poison her peace.¡±


    1


    580


    Points


    Ruian POV Boundaries 2

 Favorite Curse 90

    90 (Lucian POV) Boundaries 2


    Lucian


    The doctor looked stunned, but I didn¡¯t flinch. I had to draw the line. If I didn¡¯t, Tina would keep wing her way back into our lives with every crisis, every fabricated emergency. And Mara-my wife-could only take so much.


    I wasn¡¯t going to let Tina keep hurting her.


    ¡°I¡¯m on vacation, Doctor,¡± I said, voice low and final. ¡°Do not call me again. If documents need signing, Austin will handle <ol><li> Am I clear?¡± </li></ol>


    He nodded silently.


    Mara stood, and without another word, we walked out of the office, through the hallway, and out of the hospital. My spine was straighter, my chest lighter. I had drawn a hard line-and it felt damn good.


    We got in the car and headed toward the warehouse. Jones was waiting, and I wanted answers.


    On the road, Mara looked over at me. ¡°Are you sure about this? Tina can be¡­ daring.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Let her try. Look at Tiffany. Darian hasn¡¯t spared her a nce since she moved in. They sleep in separate rooms. She goes to her appointments alone. And yet-not a single tantrum.¡±


    I tightened my grip on the wheel.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done everything for Tina. Even after the breakup, I kept paying her bills. I sent money weekly. I offered to help her start a business. I did more than I owed her-and she still did this. She trapped me with a pregnancy and expects me to


    suffer for it. I¡¯m done.¡±


    Anger burned through me, my Alpha mark tingling under my skin.


    ¡°Once I find the guy she¡¯s been seeing, she¡¯s out. No more negotiations. No more pity.¡±


    Just then, Mara¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± I asked, trying to level my voice.


    She frowned. ¡°Unknown number.¡± Then she answered.


    ¡°What is your problem?¡­ You need help, Tina,¡± she snapped, her voice sharp and shaken.


    I didn¡¯t need to hear more. I reached over, took the phone from her hand, and hung up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to her again. Block the number. I¡¯ll have Austin deal with her from now on. We¡¯ve tried to be reasonable. She doesn¡¯t want peace.¡±


    Mara was quiet for a moment, her expression unreadable.


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ disturbed,¡± she finally said. ¡°It¡¯s just sad. The way she clings. The way she acts. It¡¯s not normal.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said. ¡°The doctor might be right. There¡¯s something not right in her mind.¡±


    I nced at Mara again. ¡°Don¡¯t let her get to you.¡±


    She gave me a soft smile. ¡°I¡¯m okay, Lucian. Just¡­. disturbed. It¡¯s like she¡¯s unraveling in slow motion.¡±


    I nodded, but said nothing more. I didn¡¯t want to speak her name again. Not right now.


    This time, I meant it.


    90 (Lucian POV) Boundaries 2


    Tina had used herst card.


    And I was finally done ying.


    I parked in front of the warehouse and cut the engine.


    * Powit


    Before I could even unbuckle, Mara pulled me in and kissed me-hungry, fierce, grounding. The tension that had been coiling inside me since the hospital began to unravel under her touch.


    One thing led to another, and soon, she was straddling me. Her dress had been a smart choice-quick, discreet, exactly what we needed. I let myself get lost in her, in her warmth, her scent, her rhythm. The rage inside me quieted, dulled by the way she moved over me. By the time we were both breathless and clinging to thest pulse of release, I felt human


    again.


    Calm. Focused.


    As we stepped out of the car, we exchanged a quiet smile-refreshed, reset. Whatever storm Tina had tried to stir earlier¡­


    it was over. We had more important things to focus on now.


    Like who was trying to kill me.


    The warehouse greeted us with silence and respect. My men acknowledged our arrival with nods and firm greetings,


    stepping aside as Mara and I passed.


    Darian was waiting for us near the holding cell. I walked straight up to him and shook his hand.


    ¡°Good work,¡± I said. ¡°Really.¡±


    He nodded and pulled me in for a quick, brotherly hug. His eyes flicked to Mara.


    ¡°Mara,¡± he said, more sincerely than usual.


    ¡°Darian,¡± she replied.


    There was still that tension between them-unspoken history,plicated emotions-but today, it felt different. As if Darian was finallying to terms with reality. eptance, maybe. Or resignation.


    He turned and removed the blindfold from the man bound to the chair.


    Jones.


    Darian had roughed him up already. I could tell. He was bruised and bleeding, and I had no doubt it was because Mara had nearly lost her life during that attack. Darian was many things, but I knew why he¡¯d done it.


    Because of her.


    I stepped forward and drove my fist hard into Jones¡¯s stomach. He doubled over, coughing up blood.


    ¡°That¡¯s for my wife,¡± I said coldly.


    I hit him again-harder.


    ¡°And that¡¯s for me.¡±


    He wheezed, pain etched across his face, blood staining his shirt.


    I turned to Mara and held out my hand, inviting her forward.


    ¡°Mara, would you do us the honors?¡±


    She smiled-calm, focused, ready.


    And in that moment, I knew.


    (Luman POV) Boundaries 2


    She wasn¡¯t just my wife.


    She was my equal.


    And we were going to get our answers.


    +8 Point >

 Favorite Curse 91

    91 Mr Jones


    Mara


    Lucian¡¯s trust humbled me-and electrified something deep in me. He didn¡¯t just see me as his wife. He saw me as a partner. An equal. Someone capable of standing beside him, not behind.


    Darian and Lucian seemed more at ease today, less strained than before. Maybe the conversation by theke had done something. Maybe Darian was finally letting go. I hoped he was. For his sake, and for Tiffany¡¯s. She deserved better than being second choice. And selfishly, I missed the friend Darian used to be. Maybe we could get back there someday.


    But now-Jones Danewood,


    I pulled a chair across the floor and sat in front of him, crossing my legs slowly, deliberately. Darian and Rowan had left their mark-bruises, a swollen lip, a deep gash just under his eye. Their style was familiar. Precisionced with rage. I knew it well.


    I smiled faintly. ¡°Mr. Danewood. So¡­ we finally meet.¡±


    My voice was calm. Low. Almost teasing-just enough to throw him off. Let him think I was the soft one.


    ¡°We all know why you¡¯re here, so let¡¯s save ourselves the time and start talking¡±


    He didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, he spat in my direction.


    Charming.


    ¡°Men couldn¡¯t break me,¡± he snarled. ¡°You think you¡¯ll do better, Nighthorn b***h?¡±


    I tilted my head, amused by his bravado. How predictable.


    I leaned forward and grabbed his chin between my fingers-firm but not rough. I wanted to see his eyes. To let him see


    mine.


    ¡°I was going to be nice,¡± I said softly. ¡°But you just made a mistake.¡±


    I turned to Darian. ¡°Did you bring my gear?¡±


    He grinned. Rowan grinned wider. Rowan headed to the back and rolled out arge ck box, clicking it open to reveal a neatly arranged set of tools-psychological, chemical, physical. Not crude. Not savage. Just effective.


    Lucian linked me, confusion brushing against my thoughts.


    ¡°Mara¡­?¡±


    ¡°Not everyone responds to kindness, Lucian. Some men need pain to remember the truth. Danewood¡¯s one of them.¡±


    I felt him walk toward me.


    ¡°Let me do it,¡± he offered, his Alpha instincts ring.


    But I shook my head.


    ¡°No. They taught us at the academy-let the Betas, Gammas, and Deltas do the dirty work so the Alpha stays clean. I might be your Luna, Lucian, but I still have the mind of a soldier.¡±


    I turned my head slightly and met his eyes.


    ¡°Trust me. Watch Rowan and me break him.¡±


    Lucian stepped back.


    He didn¡¯t protest.


    He just watched-knowing I was about to burn this man down.


    And bring us the truth buried beneath his bravado.


    Rowan and I got to work-clinical, efficient, relentless.


    We stripped Jones bare, broke him down methodically, never onceying a permanent mark. We were careful but merciless. We knew what we were doing. The body was predictable. It was like working in a biologyb-applying just enough pressure, manipting nerves, using difort as leverage without causingsting damage.


    What finally broke him?


    Let¡¯s just say there are certain pressure points no man wants tampered with-especially not when he¡¯s still aroused from adrenaline and fear. It was twisted, yes, but effective. And by the time we were done, his pride and resistance were both crushed.


    ¡°You are a stone-cold, heartless b***h,¡± he spat, eyes zing through the tears.


    I smiled coldly. ¡°Tell me something I don¡¯t know, Danewood.¡±


    And then, finally, he began to talk.


    ¡°I met a guy at the Northwood Casino,¡± he said through ragged breaths. ¡°Said his name was Chase, but I didn¡¯t buy it. He didn¡¯t look like a Chase.¡±


    He paused, mouth dry. ¡°Water?¡±


    I handed him a bottle and watched him drink, every second spent regrouping


    ¡°I used to gamble. A lot. I owed heavy money at Northwood. They were circling, threatening me. Then this Chase guy shows up-like he knew everything. My debt, my desperation. He offered me a deal: gather a team, make sure none of it could be traced back to me, and help wipe out the Nighthorns.¡±


    My stomach turned.


    ¡°He was very specific,¡± Jones went on. ¡°Start with the eldest, leave Alpha Vander forst. I asked why. Told him I wouldn¡¯t


    move unless I had a reason.¡±


    ¡°And what did he say?¡± I asked.


    Jones looked up, dark circles under his eyes. ¡°Said Vander took something from him. Something precious. When he had n othing. And now he¡¯s gonna make him pay.¡±


    My skin chilled. For months, we thought it was Martha-twisted, bitter, dangerous. But this wasn¡¯t her. This wasn¡¯t about


    internal politics or resentment.


    This was personal.


    From someone else.


    ¡°So where is this ¡®Chase¡¯ now?¡± I asked.


    Jonesughed bitterly. ¡°You don¡¯t find Chase. He finds you. He¡¯s a ghost, little Luna. A whisper. A shadow.¡±


    I hated the dead-end feel creeping into the room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think this is over because I¡¯m in chains,¡± he coughed. ¡°He¡¯s been trying to get even with Alpha Vander for a long time. He¡¯s patient. Focused. And you? You¡¯re just in the way.¡±


    I leaned in. ¡°Did he tell you what Vander took from him?¡±


    91 Mr Jones


    He shook his head, slow and weak. ¡°Didn¡¯t ask. I just needed the money.¡±


    I exhaled sharply. ¡°Can you at least describe him? We¡¯ll get a sketch artist.¡±


    ¡°If a version with sunsses helps, sure.¡± He smirked. ¡°That¡¯s all I ever saw.¡±


    My chest sank.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what he really looks like?¡±


    +8 Points >


    Jones shook his head again. ¡°Sunsses. Always. And the beard-he changed it constantly. He disguises himself. A lot.¡±


    My brain was spinning. I couldn¡¯t leave empty-handed.


    ¡°His scent?¡± I asked, desperationced in my voice now. ¡°Did he smell like anything?¡±


    He paused. That question struck something.


    ¡°You¡¯re clever,¡± he muttered. ¡°That was one thing that didn¡¯t change. Musky¡­ with a tinge of sandalwood.¡±


    I nodded,tching onto it.


    ¡°Good. I still want you to sit with our sketch artist. Describe everything you can. Anything might help.¡±


    Because ghosts can be hunted.


    Even the ones wearing other people¡¯s faces.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    633


    92 Chase Who?

 Favorite Curse 92

    92 Chase Who?


    Points>


    Mara


    ¡°What happens to me after this?¡± Jones asked, his voice hoarse but steady.


    I met his eyes, unflinching. ¡°Once you¡¯ve finished with the sketch artist, my husband will decide. Don¡¯t worry-he¡¯s far


    kinder than I am. And you¡¯ve been¡­ cooperative.¡±


    He gave a faint, bitter chuckle. He knew what was waiting for him. Death, more than likely. But he didn¡¯t seem afraid.


    ¡°At least I¡¯ll be at peace,¡± he muttered. ¡°And maybe Winston¡¯s Corp will stop harassing me.¡±


    That caught my attention.


    ¡°Troubling you?¡± I echoed.


    He nodded. ¡°Chase never paid me the full amount. Said our deal was void since Lucian didn¡¯t die. I still owe. And those


    people don¡¯t forget.¡±


    ¡°Where did youst meet him?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The strip bar in the Northwood Casino building. He liked that ce. Always met me there.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow and looked at Lucian-half curious, half amused.


    Lucian gave me a t look like, don¡¯t even start.


    I turned back to Jones. ¡°So if we go there, we might find him?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°Doubt it. He¡¯s not stupid. By now, he knows I¡¯ve been captured. Chase has ears everywhere. He¡¯d be


    long gone.¡±


    I studied him carefully. The way he spoke. The way he held nothing back. Too easy?


    ¡°Everything you¡¯ve told me leads to a dead end, Jones. How do I know you¡¯re not lying?¡±


    He smirked through the blood and bruises.


    ¡°Look at me, Little Luna. I¡¯ve got nothing left. You¡¯ve already got me in chains. Do I seem like the type to take the fall


    alone?¡±


    No. He didn¡¯t.


    He was selfish to the core. And that made him honest-at least when it served him.


    ¡°Did Chase pay you in cash or transfer?¡±


    That got a grin.


    ¡°I see why you finished second ce at your fancy academy,¡± he said, nodding. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you. Smart. Dangerous. I


    like that.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Follow the money,¡± he added. ¡°I bank with your husband¡¯s bank.¡±


    He winked.


    And just like that, he resigned himself to whatever came next.


    Jones gave us his ount details, and that was that.


    57 Chase Who¡±


    We walked out of the warehouse not much clearer than when we¡¯d walked in-but at least now we had a thread to pull. A name. A scent. A meeting ce. And maybe-maybe-a paper trail.


    ¡°Are we still going to the office?¡± I asked Lucian once we reached the car.


    He exhaled slowly. ¡°No, love. Let¡¯s work from home.¡±


    I nodded, relieved. I was exhausted. It was already six in the evening, and the day had drained me. I just wanted quiet.


    Him. Us.


    This war wasn¡¯t over.


    But we¡¯d bought ourselves a little more time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lucian. We¡¯ll solve this,¡± I said, reaching over to squeeze his hand gently.


    He nodded, but the weight in his eyes didn¡¯t lift.


    ¡°I think I need to talk to my father tomorrow,¡± he murmured. ¡°Really talk. He has to tell me who his enemies are-and what


    he did to make them enemies.¡±


    He stared ahead, the tension etched into his jawline.


    ¡°If this man¡­ this Chase¡­ is targeting us, he¡¯s not just trying to hurt me. He¡¯s trying to end the Nighthorn bloodline. That¡¯s different. That¡¯s deep.¡±


    Lucian shook his head.


    ¡°I would¡¯ve said Northwood, but¡­ his daughter is pregnant with Darian¡¯s child. That man may be shady, but I doubt he¡¯d


    jeopardize that. Whoever¡¯s behind this-it¡¯s someone outside the obvious.¡±


    I knew the thought would trouble him all night. Which meant the mood back home might be quiet, heavy. Not painful-but


    thoughtful. Wound tight with worry.


    ¡°Thank you, Mara,¡± he said suddenly.


    I turned to look at him.


    ¡°For what?¡± I asked.


    He smiled, but it was a sad kind of smile.


    ¡°Before you, I thought women were just¡­ for s*x or spending money. I saw them as selfish, shallow. That¡¯s what Tina and


    Martha taught me. They cared about appearances, power, what they could get.¡±


    He nced at me, his voice softening.


    ¡°But you¡­ you changed that. You¡¯ve shown me what loyalty really looks like. What partnership feels like. You¡¯ve stood by


    me through everything, and I never saw thating.¡±


    His words stirred something warm and painful in my chest. I remembered him on my father¡¯s porch, arrogant, guarded,


    spewing things he didn¡¯t fully understand. But now¡­ the dots were connecting.


    I reached over and ced a firm hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°You just met the wrong ones, Lucian. Women are more than that. We¡¯re strength and softness. Strategy and soul. You just never had someone willing to prove it.¡±


    He looked at me and smiled-genuine, present. Then turned his eyes back to the road.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need to increase security,¡± I added quietly. ¡°Chase is still out there. We don¡¯t even know his real name. This¡­ ghost¡­


    is a long way from finished.¡±


    92 Chase Who?


    Lucian nodded grimly. And for a while, we drove in silence. But not distance. Just reflection.


    Back home, Jennifer had prepared dinner. Warm, savory, delicious-it tasted like calm after chaos.


    Later, Lucian and I decided to soak in the tub. We lit a few candles. The water was warm, the silence between usforting. I leaned against his chest, his arms draped over mine, both of us floating in the stillness.


    For a moment, I let myself wish.


    Wish we could enjoy this without shadows hanging over us.


    Wish the world would stop spinning long enough for us to just¡­ be.


    But reality wasn¡¯t letting go yet.


    Chase was still out there.


    And until we found him-peace would remain a borrowed thing.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    H


    Vote


    633


    48 Points?


    603 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Pondering

 Favorite Curse 93

    93 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Pondering


    Lucian


    I tried not to show it, but disappointment clung to me like a second skin.


    I¡¯d hoped we¡¯d find a name, a face-someone-to hold ountable. But instead, all we¡¯d done was remove Martha from the equation. The real threat was still out there, invisible and deadly.


    Chase.


    The ghost.


    Someone with a vendetta serious enough to wipe out an entire bloodline. My bloodline.


    I sat at the edge of the bed, elbows on my knees, staring at nothing. My mind chased possibilities it couldn¡¯t catch.


    Whoever Chase was, he had to be an Alpha. Only an Alpha would aim that high-only someone with power, ambition, and a twisted sense of bnce. Revenge of this magnitude didn¡¯te from slighted subordinates. It came from equals.


    Rivals. Enemies.


    And that narrowed the list in the wrong direction: outward. Wide. Scattered.


    My father wasn¡¯t a man known for shady dealings. If anything, he was fair to a fault. His only crime was marrying Martha- a woman who, as it turned out, had been bleeding him dry to keep her own secrets buried. So what the hell had Vander


    taken from this man?


    Whatever it was, it wasn¡¯t an object. It was something personal. Something painful. The kind of loss that doesn¡¯t fade


    with time. A mate? A pack? A legacy?


    I didn¡¯t know.


    I didn¡¯t like not knowing.


    Behind me, I felt the bed shift, and then Mara¡¯s arms slid around my chest, warm and grounding. She knelt behind me and pressed her body to my back, her lips brushing my neck.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t overthink things, Lucian,¡± she murmured, her hands moving slowly across my chest. ¡°You and Darian will talk to your father tomorrow. He¡¯ll shed light on it.¡±


    I covered her hand with mine, grateful for her presence.


    ¡°I think you need to be there,¡± I said quietly.


    She kissed my neck again, but her tone was measured. ¡°Lucian, your father might not open up with me in the room. He¡¯ll


    hold back. You know that.¡±


    She was right, and I hated that she was. But still, the idea of going into this conversation without her sharp mind, without


    her calming presence, unsettled me.


    Her voice was gentle, but direct. ¡°Just find out if he ever used money or power to pressure someone-especially an Alpha. Someone who lost something precious. The way Chase moves, the way he ns-it all screams Alpha.¡±


    Her lips grazed the back of my ear, and I let out a low groan. She knew what she was doing. Mara¡¯s touch was never just physical. She healed something deeper in me every time.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you,¡± I said with a half-smile, ¡°you¡¯re going to get sore at this rate.¡±


    She didn¡¯t stop.


    93 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Pondering


    +8 Points


    Just because we get a toothache from too much candy¡­¡± she whispered, nibbling gently at my earlobe, ¡°doesn¡¯t mean we


    stop eating it.¡±


    I turned to her, cupped her face, and kissed her-deep, slow, aching. She moaned softly, her hands already peeling my shirt away as I tugged at the hem of her nightgown.


    ¡°I want you to take your time tonight,¡± she whispered between kisses. ¡°Don¡¯t rush. We have all night.¡±


    And we did.


    So I took my time.


    Because Mara wasn¡¯t just my mate-she was the balm to every storm I couldn¡¯t control.


    We went wild that night. No other way to put it. It was the kind of night that blurred into the early hours-the kind that left us breathless, tangled in sheets, andpletely spent. I didn¡¯t wake up until eight.


    Mara was still asleep, curled peacefully under the covers, her hair fanned across the pillow. I didn¡¯t want to wake her.


    I showered, dressed, and prepped for the day. Before I left, I messaged Mary to forward some of my work to Mara-sent her Mara¡¯s number, too, in case anything needed urgent attention.


    I was adjusting my cufflinks when she finally stirred.


    ¡°You got ready without me?¡± she murmured, pouting slightly.


    I smiled, leaned down, and kissed her cheek-lightly. I knew better than to risk a full kiss before brushing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to catch Father and Darian,¡± I said. ¡°Best to speak with them right after breakfast.¡±


    She nodded sleepily, then gave me a teasing smile. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll just wander around waiting for you toe back.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Not quite. Mary¡¯s forwarding my work to you. I told her to call you directly if anythinges up. You can work


    from the home office today.¡±


    Her face lit up. Mara never did well with idleness-she liked being useful. Involved.


    ¡°Are you going to be gone all day?¡± she asked softly.


    There it was-that hint of loneliness she tried to hide.


    ¡°No, darling,¡± I said, brushing a strand of hair from her face. ¡°Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ming home. Straight to you. I promise.¡±


    I hesitated, then added, ¡°Actually, if you can get ready quickly, we can go together. You¡¯ll join me at the mansion, and


    afterward we can stop by the office.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°What about the work Mary¡¯s sending me?¡±


    I smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll deal with it when we get there.¡±


    That was all she needed to hear.


    She darted into the bathroom and was back out in fifteen minutes-dressed in a flowing, loose-fit dress. I knew exactly


    why she chose it, and I couldn¡¯t help but grin.


    I pulled her close and nibbled at her ear.


    ¡°At this rate, you¡¯ll be too sore to walk.¡±


    She moaned, whispering, ¡°I heal fast.¡±


    That was nearly enough to make me forget where we were supposed to be going, but I forced myself to let go. If we didn¡¯t leave now, we¡¯d be missing breakfast and everything else that followed.


    93 (tucian¡¯s POV) Pondering


    We rushed downstairs, greeted the Clearwaters on our way out, and stepped into the car-ready to face whatever the


    morning would bring.


    48 Ports


    <94 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Breakfast Again

 Favorite Curse 94

    94 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Breakfast Again


    * Points)


    Lucian


    I drove to the Nighthorn mansion fast, determined not to miss breakfast. We made it just in time.


    My father looked surprised to see us. Martha¡­ looked like she hadn¡¯t slept. Her face was pale, her eyes red-rimmed. She had the look of someone who regretted letting a secret slip. When she saw Mara and me walk in together, fear sparked


    behind her gaze.


    She¡¯s afraid I¡¯ll tell him.


    Don¡¯t worry-I won¡¯t tell him, I linked to her.


    Her shoulders rxed a bit, but her eyes never left me. Whoever had been bleeding her dry for twenty-three years still had her tightly in their grip. And Martha, for all her cruelty, was too cowardly to shake it off.


    ¡°Miss us so much?¡± my father asked as we joined the table, his usual smirk in ce.


    Mara and I smiled politely. We knew the routine.


    ¡°Happy you decided to grace us this morning,¡± he added, voice tinged with sarcasm.


    ¡°Thanks for having us,¡± I replied, ying along.


    He turned to Mara. ¡°Are you enjoying the holiday?¡±


    She nodded graciously, offering him a soft smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got Lucian¡¯s scent all over you,¡± he said bluntly. ¡°Of course you¡¯re enjoying it.¡±


    And there it was. My father-always too forward, always forgetting that there was such a thing as boundaries.


    ¡°I hope grandchildrene out of this ¡®holiday,¡± he added with a smirk.


    I cleared my throat and focused on my eggs.


    The rest of the meal was quiet, each of us wrapped in our thoughts. As soon as we finished, Darian and I requested a


    private audience with our father.


    Martha stiffened.


    I didn¡¯t look at her. I had nothing to say.


    We walked to his office, and once the door shut behind us, the air grew heavier.


    Darian opened. ¡°We got intel from Jones. He gave us a name. Chase. Jones says chase hired him to wipe out the entire Nighthorn line, starting with Lucian.¡±


    My father leaned back slowly, frowning. ¡°Are you sure the man¡¯s sane?¡±


    ¡°Unless the one who hired him was lying, we don¡¯t think he is,¡± Darian replied. ¡°Mara and Rowan extracted the confession. It held up under pressure.¡±


    Father¡¯s eyes narrowed at me.


    ¡°You took your wife to the warehouse for an interrogation?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s good at it,¡± Darian added quickly, trying to defend me-but it only made things worse.


    ¡°She¡¯s not in the military anymore,¡± my father growled. ¡°She¡¯s your wife, Lucian. And likely the mother of your future


    84 (LUCIANS POV) eakfast Again


    children. She doesn¡¯t belong in that kind of environment. Don¡¯t risk her life like that again.¡±


    ¡°She chose to help,¡± I said calmly. ¡°And I trust her judgment. But let¡¯s not lose focus-¡±


    I stepped forward.


    ¡°Who did you cross, Father? Who did you take something from that could cause this? This isn¡¯t some petty rivalry. This man is precise. Focused. He wants to wipe us out. And Darian, Mara, and I are caught in the middle of it.¡±


    His expression hardened, fist clenching on the armrest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use that word with me,¡± he snapped. ¡°I¡¯m not a thief. I¡¯ve run this pack with discipline and transparency for thirty years. If someone has a grudge, it¡¯s their delusion. Not my fault. I don¡¯t owe anyone.¡±


    ¡°You must have something,¡± I said, eyes locked with his. ¡°Because this Chase guy didn¡¯te out of nowhere.¡±


    He stood up, jaw tight, eyes unreadable. ¡°You need to find him. And when you do, bring him to me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still Alpha, Father. It¡¯s your duty to find this man. We¡¯ve done our part,¡± I said, trying to hold him to it.


    But he shook his head, smiling faintly.


    ¡°No, you are Alpha now. You took the authority from me, Lucian,¡± he said, with a short, almost amusedugh. ¡°Even if I hadn¡¯t named you heir, it would¡¯ve happened anyway.¡±


    His eyes softened with pride.


    ¡°My Alpha mark¡­ it¡¯s no longer active.¡±


    That caught me off guard. Suddenly, everything made sense-why mine burned constantly, why I felt the weight of the role settling in my bones.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A younger, stronger Alpha always dominates the older one eventually. The transition doesn¡¯t always require ceremony. Sometimes it happens during the heat of passionplete dominance, physical and spiritual. One day my mark just¡­


    stopped burning.¡±


    He leaned back in his chair, calm. At peace with the shift.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t made it public because I want to give you and Mara time. Time to be young. Time to breathe before you¡¯re buried


    in the weight of duty.¡±


    I nodded, genuinely grateful. Mara and I were still in the glow of newness, still figuring out how to live without watching our backs constantly. This time he¡¯d given us-it mattered.


    He smiled at me. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you this happy before. Who would¡¯ve thought Mara Thornridge would be the one to bring


    it out of you.¡±


    He linked the words to me privately-clearly not wanting to trigger Darian. I nodded back, appreciating the discretion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start thinking,¡± he said aloud. ¡°I¡¯ll look into my past. See if there¡¯s anyone I¡¯ve wronged badly enough to want revenge.¡±


    We were about to leave when Darian spoke up.


    ¡°Father¡­ you need to look into Mother,¡± he said cautiously. ¡°She¡¯s been different. Anxious. Distant. She¡¯s not herself.¡±


    My father sighed deeply. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed. I¡¯ve been asking her for a week now. She keeps saying it¡¯s nothing. But she¡¯s lying. And I can¡¯t help someone who won¡¯t trust me.¡±


    For a second, I almost told him. The ckmail. The truth. But I¡¯d given my word. And it wasn¡¯t my ce.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t keep silent.


    < 94 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Breakfast Again


    ¡°Well, I do know she¡¯s having money issues,¡± I said carefully.


    Father frowned. ¡°What do you mean? I give her an allowance. You handle her wardrobe, and her staff is covered. What


    issues?¡±


    I exhaled, then met his eyes.


    ¡°Father, you need to be more vignt. Martha doesn¡¯t run a business. She has no responsibilities. We take care of her


    family in Emberridge. There¡¯s no reason for her to needrge sums of money.¡±


    He leaned forward, eyes narrowing.


    ¡°Then exin the spending.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been takingrge withdrawals from your joint ount-over and over. I¡¯ve traced it. It¡¯s not for saving. It¡¯s not for


    her family. It¡¯s gone. And here¡¯s the kicker-she¡¯s been taking bribes from Northwood. Every time he got a Steel Corp contract, he paid her a fee.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Darian barked. ¡°She¡¯s helping him defraud us?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Repeatedly. The paper trail is clean. And she¡¯s broke, Father. Which means the money¡¯s going somewhere. I know


    where, but I can¡¯t say. She came to me and Mara, desperate. She told me in confidence, and I made her promise she¡¯d


    My father stared at me in stunned silence. Darian looked just as blindsided.


    ¡°She came to you?¡± Darian asked, disbelief in his voice.


    ¡°Yeah. Cornered us while we were going to our holiday home. Her niece was there, too.¡±


    My father ran a hand down his face, the frustration heavy in his voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look into it,¡± he said finally. ¡°Thanks for the heads-up.¡±


    His tone was tired, worn. But determined.


    ¡°You can tell me, Lucian,¡± Darian linked privately.


    I sighed. I hadn¡¯t promised to keep it from him, only from our father.


    ¡°Your mother¡¯s been paying a ckmailer,¡± I linked him. ¡°For twenty-three years.¡±


    ¡°f**k!¡± he exploded, loud enough that I winced. I gave him a sharp look, signaling him to get it together.


    ¡°f**k!¡± he shouted again and stormed out of the office before I could say anything else. He couldn¡¯t handle it-not yet.


    My father watched him leave, then turned to me, his eyes narrowing.


    ¦²


    ¡°What did you tell him?¡±


    ¡°What she told me,¡± I answered simply.


    He waited, expecting more.


    ¡°She¡¯s your mate,¡± I added. ¡°Ask her.¡±


    His jaw tightened, but he let it go. The hit to his pride was evident, though he didn¡¯t show it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take Mara on military operations again,¡± he said after a pause. His voice was gentler. More¡­ fatherly. ¡°She¡¯s your Luna now, not a soldier. You can¡¯t risk her. Especially if she gets pregnant soon.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say it harshly. He was worried. Genuinely.


    ¡°I remember what you were like after your mother died,¡± he added. ¡°Your mother¡¯s case was¡­ different. But pain is pain.


    <94 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Breakfast Again


    Don¡¯t set yourself up for it.¡±


    I nodded, appreciating the sentiment even if I didn¡¯t fully agree with his approach. Mara could hold her own.


    Then, he pivoted.


    ¡°Well? Have you decided what to do about Tina and her¡­plications?¡±


    Iughed bitterly.


    +5 Powie


    ¡°They were induced. For attention,¡± I said. ¡°We found evidence in her room-pills, browser history. The doctor confirmed it.


    She¡¯s just a maniptor.¡±


    He raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°And she¡¯s also seeing someone,¡± I added.


    His face darkened with surprise. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Very sure.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ we can kick her out?¡±


    I hesitated. ¡°Once I confront her about it.¡±


    He shook his head slowly. ¡°She¡¯s carrying my grandchild. Likely an Alpha. Likely your heir.¡±


    And there it was-the old-world thinking. Lineage. Blood. Rank over bond.


    I stiffened. ¡°That baby will not inherit me.¡±


    He looked at me like I¡¯d lost my mind.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve thought of that before you got her pregnant a week before marrying Mara,¡± he snapped. ¡°Now you¡¯re head over heels, and I can see it-you love Mara. But love doesn¡¯t erase legacy.¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s a boy,¡± he added coldly, ¡°if he¡¯s an Alpha-he inherits you.¡±


    ¡°And my legitimate children?¡± I asked, jaw tight.


    He gave a shrug and a smirk that made my skin crawl.


    ¡°Give them Steel Corp. Or whatever else you build. But the pack? That¡¯s blood. That¡¯sw.¡±


    I stood then. I couldn¡¯t listen to another word.


    I had done this. I had allowed Tina back in-just once-and it had chained my future to her.


    To a child I might not even want.


    To a decision that could one day rip my family apart.


    I left the room, angry. Not just at him.


    But at myself.


    95 Say It As Is

 Favorite Curse 95

    +8 Ports


    95 Say It As Is


    Mara


    The breakfast table fell into silence the moment Lucian, Darian, and Alpha Vander left.


    Lacy had her usual scowl aimed at me, like it was permanently etched into her face. Martha looked lost in thought, her eyes clouded with worry-ckmail clearly gnawing at her mind.


    But Tiffany¡­ Tiffany smiled. Soft. Gentle. The pregnant woman I once couldn¡¯t stand now seemed more vulnerable than ever, picking at the fruit on her te like she was trying to keep from breaking.


    ¡°How¡¯s the holiday home, Mara?¡± she asked eventually.


    ¡°It¡¯s peaceful,¡± I said. ¡°Quiet. Just us.¡±


    She smiled again, and then lowered her gaze.


    3


    ¡°I envy that. Maybe when Darian finally gets over you, we can move on.¡±


    There was no malice in her voice. Just hopeced with heartbreak. It hit me harder than I expected.


    I hadn¡¯t liked Tiffany at first. She¡¯d taken Darian when I was still figuring out what I felt. But now? I saw the truth. She was alone. Pregnant. Stuck in a house where the man she loved barely looked her way. Her pain was not the same as Tina¡¯s


    maniptive theatrics. This was real.


    ¡°He will,¡± I said gently. ¡°I think he already has.¡±


    Tiffany shook her head. ¡°No. Darian¡¯s just afraid of Lucian. That¡¯s all. If he weren¡¯t, he¡¯d be chasing you. He still looks at


    you the same way he did in the academy.¡±


    Her voice cracked slightly. ¡°He never looked at me like that.¡±


    I felt my chest tighten. ¡°He didn¡¯t fancy me back then,¡± I said, trying to give her something to hold on to.


    But Martha cut in.


    ¡°On the contrary, Mara,¡± she said coldly. ¡°Darian¡¯s liked you since you were fifteen. Don¡¯t act like you didn¡¯t know. Wasn¡¯t that why you left your studies to join the academy? His love was real. Yours? Shallow. That¡¯s why you moved on so easily. Look at you now, parading around with Lucian like Darian never existed.¡±


    I turned to her slowly, stunned by the audacity.


    ¡°Honestly, Luna Martha, I can¡¯t believe you.¡± My voice was calm, but my hands were tight in myp. ¡°You wanted me out of


    Darian¡¯s life. You forced Alpha Vander to buy me for Lucian.¡±


    Tiffany gasped. I turned to her.


    ¡°Yes, Tiffany. I was bought. My parents had no choice. It was either ept the match¡­ or be cast out as rogues.¡±


    Tiffany looked horrified.


    ¡°I adjusted,¡± I continued. ¡°I made peace with it. And somewhere in that mess¡­ I found love. So yes, I moved on. But not because my love was shallow. Because your mother-inw gave me no other option.¡±


    I turned back to Martha.


    ¡°Maybe if you¡¯d left things alone, Tiffany wouldn¡¯t be pregnant and unloved.¡±


    I stopped. My throat clenched. I didn¡¯t mean to throw that pain at Tiffany. It just slipped. But the weight of it hung in the


    air.


    95 Say It As Is


    ¡°Finish the sentence, Mara,¡± Martha said tly. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    I looked at her. Measured. Calm now.


    ¡°I¡¯m also grateful for what you did,¡± I said quietly. ¡°Because it brought me to someone who truly loves me.¡±


    Sheughed. Bitter. Cold.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what you were going to say. If I hadn¡¯t intervened, you would¡¯ve ended up with Darian.¡±


    I shook my head slowly.


    ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°I would¡¯ve ended up settling. There¡¯s a difference.¡±


    3


    +8 Pounts >


    ¡°Darian and I spent four years at the academy,¡± I said, voice steady. ¡°Every day. And he never asked me out. Never showed he cared. If you hadn¡¯t interfered, Martha, I still wouldn¡¯t have ended up with Darian.¡±


    Right then, he walked in-of course.


    ¡°You would have ended up with me, Mara,¡± Darian said quietly. ¡°I was waiting. Waiting for it to be safe to show how I felt. I didn¡¯t want my mother interfering, so I hid it.¡±


    I cringed. I really shouldn¡¯t havee with Lucian.


    ¡°Well,¡± I said with a small smile, lifting my orange juice. ¡°That¡¯s water under the bridge now.¡±


    Martha scoffed.


    ¡°Of course it is,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re Luna now. Running Steel Corp. Lucian¡¯s so far gone he¡¯s forgotten all about the woman carrying his child. Honestly, Mara-you¡¯re a master maniptor.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond at first. Because now I understood why she hated me so much.


    I didn¡¯t steal anything from her-I just survived her.


    She didn¡¯t want me with her son because I had no pedigree. She despised me because Darian couldn¡¯t stop wanting me, and that tension wrecked her little deal with Northwood. And after everything, I¡¯d ended up Luna and head of thepany. Everything she once wanted for herself.


    And I didn¡¯t even ask for it.


    Lucian and I were thrown together. We chose not to be miserable. We fought for love. And she couldn¡¯t stand that it


    worked.


    ¡°I takefort,¡± I said calmly, ¡°knowing you don¡¯t get to direct the course of my life anymore, Martha.¡±


    Her eyes red. ¡°You dare disrespect me? I am your Luna!¡±


    I smiled at her rage. Calm. Measured.


    Exactly what she couldn¡¯t handle.


    ¡°Mother, we need to talk,¡± Darian said, his voice low, purposeful.


    She waved him off. ¡°I don¡¯t care! Someone has to put this b***h in her ce. Just wait until your father hears about this-¡±


    ¡°Father can¡¯t do anything to Mara,¡± Darian cut in smoothly. ¡°Lucian is Alpha now. That makes her Luna.¡±


    She blinked at him. Disoriented.


    ¡°No, she said, shaking her head. ¡°Vander hasn¡¯t handed it over yet-¡±


    95 Say It As is


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to,¡± Darian said. ¡°Lucian¡¯s mark is active. He¡¯s a stronger Alpha. The shift has already happened.¡±


    Martha¡¯s face twisted as the truth sank in.


    18 Points 2


    And I sat there, quietly glowing, pride swelling in my chest. Everyone thought I¡¯d been doomed when I was handed off to Lucian. But the goddess had blessed me with something better than safety.


    She¡¯d given me freedom.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not what I wanted to talk about,¡± Darian said, turning back to his mother. ¡°What have you been doing with the money, Mother? All that money you took?¡±


    I nced at Tiffany, who looked¡­ satisfied. Maybe we weren¡¯t so different after all.


    Martha straightened, eyes cutting to me. ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it. l¡¯earned it. I helped Daniel win bids. That¡¯s all.¡±


    She stared at me like I¡¯d betrayed her.


    But the only person Martha had ever betrayed¡­ was herself.

 Favorite Curse 96

    96 Secrets


    Mara


    ¡°So where is it?¡± Darian asked, calm but cutting. ¡°The money. I need it for business.¡±


    He knew. I could see it in his eyes. Lucian must have told him-but now he was cornering her, waiting for her to lie.


    ¡°It¡¯s my money,¡± Martha said, her voice shaking. ¡°Ask your father-or your brother.¡±


    ¡°No, Mother,¡± he said, stepping closer. ¡°Lucian has his mother¡¯s legacy. The least you could do is help set me up. Unless¡­


    you¡¯ve spent it all.¡±


    She looked down. Guilty silence.


    ¡°Then I need to know what you spent it on. You don¡¯t have any responsibilities. Everything is covered. Even now that Lucian handles the ounts, he still makes sure your allowance is intact, the staff are paid, your wardrobe updated- alongside Mara¡¯s, might I add.¡±


    He paused, voice tightening. ¡°So what did you use all that money for?¡±


    Martha¡¯s mouth opened, but nothing came out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me investigate you, Mother,¡± Darian added.


    And that was no idle threat.


    Darian might not be the strongest Alpha-but when it came to digging up secrets, he was unmatched.


    Fear flickered across Martha¡¯s face. She looked at me. I looked away.


    ¡°I doubt the answer is written on Mara¡¯s face,¡± Darian snapped. ¡°Try again.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I spent it,¡± she said finally.


    ¡°On what?!¡± he shouted.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± she stammered. ¡°It¡¯s for our good. If I don¡¯t pay, everything will fall apart. He¡¯s dangerous, Darian.


    Please¡­ just let it go.¡±


    That was all he needed. The panic in her voice, the vague excuse-she said nothing but revealed everything.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Darian demanded.


    Martha stood up, shaking her head, trying to leave.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to investigate?¡± Darian warned. ¡°Then tell me now-or I¡¯m telling Father. And we¡¯ll open this up like a murder case. You¡¯ve done enough damage.¡±


    ¡°Darian, stop,¡± Lacy said, her voice trembling. ¡°She¡¯s going through enough already.¡±


    He turned on her in an instant. ¡°And who asked for your opinion? This isn¡¯t your family. You¡¯re a guest in this house, so


    you keep quiet while I speak to my mother.¡±


    Lacy bristled, ready to retort, but Martha shot her a look. One sharp shake of the head, and she fell silent.


    That bond between them ran deep. Martha didn¡¯t care for many-but she protected Lacy like a daughter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to your cousin like that,¡± Martha said, trying to deflect, to steer the conversation somewhere else.


    But Darian wasn¡¯t done.


    96 Secrets


    He stepped forward and grabbed her arm-not with violence, but with force. With truth.


    ¡°I swear, Mother-if I find out you were behind the attack on Lucian and Mara¡­ I¡¯ll hand you over myself.¡±


    Martha¡¯s eyes flew wide in shock. Not fake. Not offended. Shocked.


    Which told us more than words ever could.


    ¡°I swear, Darian!¡± Martha hissed, trying to yank her arm free.


    But he wouldn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°Darian, let her go!¡± Lacy cried, standing now, voice shrill.


    ¡°Shut your trap, Lacy!¡± Darian roared, shaking with rage. ¡°You¡¯ve been running your mouth too long.¡±


    His voice thundered through the breakfast lounge. Martha winced.


    ¡°Who have you been giving all that money to, Mother?!¡± he demanded again.


    I saw it in her face-she wasn¡¯t going to tell him. Whatever this was, it was bigger than pride. It was fear.


    I reached out, gently touching Darian¡¯s arm. ¡°Darian¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stay out of this, Mara,¡± he snapped, not even looking at me. ¡°This is between my mother and me.¡±


    I stepped back. Tiffany, ever soft-spoken, tried to intervene.


    ¡°Darian, please. Let her go.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even nce at her. ¡°Who asked for your opinion?¡±


    That was it. Martha wasn¡¯t getting out of this without help, and I couldn¡¯t let this blow up. Not here. Not like this. I thought about linking Lucian-but if I did, Vander woulde too, and that would detonate whatever fragile dignity Martha had


    left.


    I tried again.


    ¡°Please, Darian. Don¡¯t do this here,¡± I said, gently but firmly. ¡°She clearly doesn¡¯t want Alpha Vander to know. Give her a


    chance to exin. Privately.¡±


    Martha looked at me, stunned-and scared. I wasn¡¯t defending her. I was giving her a lifeline.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± Darian growled. ¡°I need that money for business, and-¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t,¡± I cut in softly.


    He paused.


    ¡°You¡¯re already being set up by Lucian. You don¡¯t need that money. You want answers,¡± I said, meeting his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°Please,¡± I added. ¡°Just¡­ let her go.¡±


    After a long silence, Darian finally let her arm drop.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me,¡± he said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll tell Father. I¡¯ll investigate you myself. And I will report everything I find.¡±


    Martha broke down in tears. ¡°Please, Darian. I did it for a better life. That¡¯s all. He¡¯s dangerous. Ruthless. But I am not


    paying anyone to harm Lucian or Mara-I swear it.¡±


    Her fear was real. Bone-deep. This man-whoever he was-held her by the throat. And she wasn¡¯t ready to let go of her secrets, even if they were dragging her under.


    That¡¯s when Lucian walked in.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked, eyes scanning the room.


    No one spoke.


    Darian finally answered. ¡°She won¡¯t say who she¡¯s been giving the money to.¡±


    Lucian turned to Martha. Calm. Controlled.


    ¡°Martha, if this man is that dangerous, you need to tell your mate,¡± he said, voice steady. ¡°If you don¡¯t, we can¡¯t protect you. And you will lose everything anyway.¡±


    She looked up at him, broken and cornered.


    ¡°If I confess, I lose everything,¡± she whispered. ¡°If I stop paying, he¡¯ll take everything from me. Either way, I¡¯m doomed. I¡¯l take my chances.¡±


    Her words unsettled me. Something in that sentence wasn¡¯t right.


    But now wasn¡¯t the time to dig.


    I rose and walked to Lucian, threading my arm through his.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time we left,¡± I said quietly.


    He nodded.


    And we walked out, leaving the storm behind.


    4-97 (Lucian¡¯s POV) It¡¯s Clear

 Favorite Curse 97

    97 (Lucian¡¯s POV) It¡¯s Clear


    Lucian


    I heard the shouting before I even reached the lounge.


    Of course. The cursed breakfast lounge.


    There wasn¡¯t a single day drama didn¡¯t erupt here. I should¡¯ve expected this. I should¡¯ve left Mara at home.


    I paused outside the door, listening.


    Darian was pressing Martha hard. She was holding out-scared, cornered, desperate. That man, whoever he was, must be dangerous. Or what he knew must be damning enough that she¡¯d rather rot than confess.


    Still, I admired Darian¡¯s resolve. He wasn¡¯t backing down. Not this time.


    I stepped in.


    ¡°Mara,¡± I called.


    She stood up instantly, her eyes meeting mine with silent relief. She looped her arm through mine, and I could feel the tension in her shoulders.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s our cue,¡± I said calmly. ¡°Darian, take it easy on your mother.¡±


    I turned to leave-until Martha¡¯s voiceshed out behind me.


    ¡°You¡¯re heartless, Lucian. I came to you. I told you my problem, and you refused to help me!¡±


    I stopped and turned around, but my voice stayed cold.


    ¡°I told you to open up to your mate. I¡¯m not stupid enough to get involved in a secret you won¡¯t share. I won¡¯t bankroll your silence, Martha. Whatever this man has on you, you gave him that power.¡±


    She red at me, but I didn¡¯t flinch.


    ¡°You and Father are bound forever. He can¡¯t cast you out. And now that he¡¯s no longer Alpha, I won¡¯t. But don¡¯t think that means I¡¯ll save you from your own choices. If you want protection-talk to him.¡±


    Mara tugged gently on my hand, and I turned to leave again.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve moved out!¡± Martha shouted after us. ¡°I know you¡¯re noting back!¡±


    Iughed. Not bitter-just done.


    ¡°Watch your tongue, Martha. Solve your problem.¡±


    And with that, we walked out-her curses following us, Darian yelling over her, the entire lounge erupting behind us like a


    scene from a family that forgot how to love.


    The moment Mara and I stepped out of the mansion, fate dealt me a cruel card.


    Tina¡¯s car pulled into the driveway.


    Austin stepped out first, looking exhausted. He¡¯d gone to pick her up from the hospital. She emerged slowly-joggers, a


    hospital hoodie, skin pale, eyes shadowed with dark circles. She looked worn down, sickly¡­ haunted.


    But not remorseful.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± she called, voice trembling with manufactured hurt. ¡°You left me. Just abandoned me at the hospital.¡±


    97 (Lucian¡¯s POV) It¡¯s Clear


    I didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°I¡¯m carrying your child,¡± she continued, her voice rising. ¡°And you showed me no care. Then I find out you signed me up for psychiatric evaluation? Why? To impress her?¡±


    She nced at Mara, and I felt Mara stiffen beside me-but she stayed silent.


    ¡°Where was she,¡± Tina hissed, ¡°when the world hated you? When everyone thought you were nothing? I was there. I kept your bed warm. I loved you. I still love you.¡±


    Her tears came, but they felt like a performance. A final act in a y I was done watching.


    I stepped forward.


    ¡°Look at yourself, Tina.¡±


    She blinked, startled by the calm in my voice.


    ¡°Have you even looked in a mirror? You¡¯re a mess-and not because I left you. You did this to yourself.¡±


    Her mouth opened, but I didn¡¯t give her room to speak.


    ¡°When Mara married me, I was at rock bottom. No title. Nopany. Nothing. She still stood by me-without asking for a damn thing. You? You treated me like a project. Like loving me was a favor I should be grateful for.¡±


    Her expression faltered.


    ¡°For eight years, I chased your approval. Begged for your love. And now? You¡¯re here, crying about loyalty while deliberately harming the child you im to care about-for attention.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± she snapped. ¡°I didn¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°I found the drugs, Tina. In your room. I saw your browser history. The doctor ran yourbs. They found the substance in your blood.¡±


    She started shaking her head, but there was no more room to lie.


    ¡°If you cared-truly cared-you wouldn¡¯t endanger a life just to keep me close. I didn¡¯t ask for this pregnancy. I had moved on. I was trying to build something with my wife. Still-I paid your bills. I sent you money. I never abandoned you.¡±


    She was crying now, but it was rage more than regret.


    ¡°I told you to move on. I warned you. I would never cheat on my wife, Tina. Never. And you repaid my decency by trying to chain me to you through pity and maniption.¡±


    I took Mara¡¯s hand and turned to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯m done. I will have no dealings with you from now on. I¡¯m on vacation with my wife. You¡¯d do well not to test what little


    patience I have left. No one here is going to entertain your foolishness anymore.¡±


    I took two steps before Tina¡¯s voice rang out again, shrill and trembling.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m supposed to live with you,¡± Tina said as I opened the car door.


    I turned slowly, meeting her gaze.


    ¡°You are living with me, Tina. Why else are you in the Nighthorn mansion?¡±


    She fell quiet.


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be with me, Lucian,¡± she pressed, voice softer now. ¡°Taking care of me. Following me to antenatal visits¡­ picking out baby things.¡±


    37 Lucian¡¯s POV) It¡¯s Clear


    That was enough.


    Those are things I look forward to doing-with my wife,¡± I cut in coldly. ¡°You made your choice the moment you got pregnant to trap me. You decided to do this alone. Don¡¯t drag me back into a story I¡¯ve already walked out of.¡±


    I turned and headed straight for the car.


    She kept talking behind me, desperate, pleading-but I wasn¡¯t listening anymore. Whatever we had was long buried, and I refused to let her dig it up.


    Mara and I got in. I started the engine, pulled onto the road.


    ¡°Eventful,¡± I said dryly.


    Mara let out a shortugh. ¡°Breakfast from hell.¡±


    I chuckled too. ¡°And still somehow not our worst one.¡±


    We rode in silence for a moment, the car slicing through the quiet.


    Then Mara turned slightly toward me. ¡°Don¡¯t you think we should look into the person Martha¡¯s been paying?¡±


    I nced at her, then focused back on the road.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because it seems serious, Lucian,¡± she said, voice even but firm. ¡°You didn¡¯t see her face when Darian pressed her. That wasn¡¯t pride. That was fear. She was terrified¡­ and she still didn¡¯t crack.¡±


    I scoffed lightly. ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s not our business. She made her choices. Our focus is on catching Chase.¡±


    Mara went quiet beside me. But I could feel her mind working.


    She knew something wasn¡¯t sitting right.


    And the truth was¡­ so did I.


    But I wasn¡¯t ready to go down that rabbit hole-not yet.

 Favorite Curse 98

    98 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Even For A Moment


    Lucian


    We drove straight to the office. I made sure Mara handled all the work that day-not just to keep her engaged, but to start preparing her for when I would fully step into the Alpha¡¯s role. With my mark now active, it was only a matter of time.


    Most of the day went into tracking the money trail from Jones¡¯s bank statement. We found the deposit-six months ago, long before our wedding. It came from an offshorepany called Cains and Whales.


    I pulled up their info online.


    All they had was a disconnected phone number and a generic email. No website. No physical address. Just a name


    hiding behind nothing.


    Shellpany.


    ¡°We should trace their registration license,¡± Mara said, her tone focused. ¡°There has to be a name behind the setup.


    Something traceable.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I was thinking the same.¡±


    ¡°But if it¡¯s not incorporated in our country, it¡¯ll cost a fortune to dig through the legalyers,¡± I added, already feeling the


    financial bleed.


    Still, we had no choice.


    I pulled out my phone and sent the task to a contact who specialized in these kinds of deep data extractions. It would


    take time-but it was the only way to move forward.


    While waiting, we turned our attention to Martha¡¯s bank statements. And there it was.


    A payment-one million Kins-to another shellpany.


    Lambshed.


    Another ghost.


    What was it with shady people and shady names?


    I called Darian immediately.


    ¡°Found something,¡± I told him. ¡°Martha transferred a million to apany called Lambshed. It¡¯s a shell too.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to dig into it.¡±


    ¡°Try to get her to talk,¡± I added. ¡°She¡¯s close to breaking. If she doesn¡¯t open up soon, we might lose the chance to protect


    her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± he said, but he didn¡¯t sound hopeful.


    Neither was 1.


    Whoever this ckmailer was-he was careful, well-funded, and possibly connected to Chase. And if these threads tied together¡­ we were up against more than a personal vendetta.


    We were dealing with someone building something.


    And we were running out of time.


    After a long day chasing ghosts in offshore ounts and fakepanies, Mara and I ate lunch and dinner in the office.


    93 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Even For A Moment


    We were buried in work, but her presence made it bearable. Grounding.


    At seven, we called it a day.


    But instead of turning toward home, I took a different road-one I¡¯d memorized for nights like this.


    Mara nced at me, curiosity lighting her face.


    ¡°So¡­ where are we going?¡± she asked.


    I smiled, keeping my eyes on the road. ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±


    She didn¡¯t press. She just nodded. That was Mara-trusting me, even when she didn¡¯t have all the answers.


    48 Points


    Ten minutester, we pulled up to the cliff known as Lovers¡¯ Hideout. It overlooked the city, dotted with lights like stars scattered across earth. I¡¯d wanted to bring her here for a while-just us, away from everything.


    She stepped out of the car and looked around, her lips parting.


    ¡°This ce is beautiful, Lucian.¡±


    I loosened my tie, shrugged off my jacket, rolled up my sleeves, and joined her. We climbed onto the hood of the car and sat together, the metal warm beneath us. I reached for her hand,ced my fingers through hers, and brought her knuckles to my lips. A soft kiss. Then I pressed her palm against my cheek.


    Her fingers moved gently across my skin.


    Her eyes closed.


    ¡°Lucian¡­¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible.


    I pulled her close, burying my face in her hair, and kissed the mark I¡¯d left on her neck-the one that meant she was mine.


    ¡°I wish we could leave all this behind,¡± I said. ¡°Just disappear. You and me. No expectations. No legacy. No threats.¡±


    She leaned deeper into me, silent but listening.


    ¡°I used toe here alone,¡± I continued. ¡°Back when it felt like the world didn¡¯t need me. This ce made everything feel far away. But right now?¡± I looked at her. ¡°Right now, I just want the world to go silent-for us. Even for a moment.¡±


    She stepped off the hood and stood in front of me. No words-just her eyes locked on mine.


    Then she rose onto her toes and reached for my lips. I leaned down to meet her halfway.


    Her kiss was soft. Slow. Certain.


    And in that moment, the world obeyed.


    It went quiet.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get through this, Lucian,¡± Mara said, her voice steady but soft. ¡°The noise will quiet. People will move on. And it¡¯ll


    just be us¡­ and our pups.¡±


    The thought hit me deep-raising a family with her, in peace. No shadows, no ghosts. Just us.


    I looked at her, heart full.


    ¡°Before you, Mara, I thought love was supposed to hurt,¡± I said. ¡°I thought it meant chasing someone who would never look back. I brought that broken idea into our marriage, convinced I¡¯d live in misery while your heart belonged to my


    brother.¡±


    Her eyes darkened with emotion, but she didn¡¯t interrupt.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d find something real. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d teach me how to try. That love could be mutual. That peace


    98 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Even For A Moment


    could be earned. You¡¯ve given me that, Mara. A home inside another person. I can¡¯t say it enough-my heart has always


    been yours.¡±


    I took her hand and ced it on my chest.


    ¡°Feel that?¡±


    She looked at me, eyes misting over.


    ¡°This rhythm is for you. And it¡¯ll beat for you until it can¡¯t anymore.¡±


    Tears slid down her cheeks. She didn¡¯t try to stop them. Instead, she leaned in and rested her head against my chest like


    she belonged there. Because she did.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± she whispered through the tears.


    I lifted her chin gently so she¡¯d look at me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say it to make you cry, Mara.¡±


    She smiled through the tears.


    ¡°I thought I knew what love was¡­ until you happened to me, Lucian. I love you.¡±


    She rarely said it. And that made itnd harder.


    I wrapped my arms around her as the wind swept past us, carrying every worry away for just a while. We stayed like that


    on the cliff-silent, weightless, holding each other as the city twinkled below and the stars blinked above.


    The moon watched over us like a quiet witness, and I felt it: this was no mistake. This marriage, born from force, had


    be fate.


    And under that night sky, far from the chaos, Iid her down.


    No noise. No past. No future.


    Just her and me-finally alone in the quiet.

 Favorite Curse 99

    99 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Memories


    Lucian


    The weeks that followed that chaotic breakfast at the Nighthorn mansion passed slowly-quietly. No major drama, no surprises. It felt like a much-needed breather.


    Mara and I spent most of our time buried in work. We¡¯de homete, exhausted but fulfilled. She had gotten the hang of everything-confident in meetings, sharp with decisions. The board respected her. Hell, they liked her. Watching her own that space made me proud in ways I didn¡¯t expect.


    Everything I prayed for in this marriage hade to pass.¡±


    Well-almost everything.


    We hadn¡¯t conceived yet. And while I didn¡¯t want to pressure her or make it a thing¡­ it lingered in the back of my mind. A


    quiet hope. A steady ache.


    Saturday morning came, and Mara told me she wanted to visit her parents. I said yes, of course. She hadn¡¯t seen them


    since the wedding, and we¡¯d been married five months now. It was time. Still, I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t going to miss


    her. The house would be too quiet without her.


    The truth was, I was used to being alone.


    Martha had done a fine job poisoning my image for years. Thanks to her, I never really had friends. Even as a kid, people kept their distance. The whole pack seemed to sense Darian would be the next Alpha, and I was¡­ the other one. The


    quiet one. The afterthought.


    I dated a few girls when I was sixteen-nothingsted. Most thought I was bad luck.


    Later, when I had status and money, women came back around. But it was never about me. Just what I could offer. I remember asking Tina out. She¡¯d been excited-at first. We did everything together. People called us inseparable.


    But as time went on, it was clear: she thought she was doing me a favor.


    When Darian was named Alpha, it all changed. She started belittling me. Said I was weak for letting Martha dominate me. That I had no spine. No power. I told her I didn¡¯t care about being Alpha-I just wanted peace. A quiet life. Back then, that


    felt like enough.


    And then, like everything else¡­ it crumbled.


    Funny how quickly people switch sides when the wind changes.


    When we turned twenty-two, I asked Tina to marry me.


    She said she¡¯d think about it. And then she disappeared.


    For a whole month, she avoided my calls, dodged me in person, kept me spinning in circles. I lost my mind during that stretch-obsessing, wondering what I did wrong. Eventually, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and cornered her.


    That¡¯s when she told me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ready for that kind ofmitment.¡±


    I remember staring at her, wondering why she couldn¡¯t have just said that from the start instead of ghosting me. But I told


    her it was okay-that I¡¯d wait.


    And like a fool, I did.


    99vcian¡¯s POV) Memories


    to Points


    Things went back to ¡°normal,¡± if you could call it that. She kept draining my pockets-designer clothes, overpriced restaurants, luxury trips. She had a taste for expensive things and zero problem letting me pay for all of it. Every argument ended the same way: her threatening to leave, and me begging her to stay.


    Not because she was irreceable. But because I was afraid of being alone.


    Then came the breaking point.


    She said we should ¡°see other people.¡± I didn¡¯t want it. I told her no. But she insisted. imed it would help us grow. Said


    it didn¡¯t have to be serious.


    Later she admitted she¡¯d been with someone while drunk-¡°just once,¡± she said.


    I knew it was a lie. I knew there was more. But by then, I didn¡¯t care. I stayed. Out of habit. Out of fear. Out of some twisted sense of loyalty to a love that didn¡¯t exist anymore.


    By that time, Martha had milked everything she could out of my father. She wasn¡¯t throwing knives at me anymore, which made life¡­ bearable. Tina and I coasted. I was numb, and she was content with the status quo.


    Then one morning, during breakfast, my father looked at me and dropped a bomb.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be marrying Mara Thornridge.¡±


    I froze. The words didn¡¯t register at first. Darian wasn¡¯t even at the table.


    And just like that, the slow, suffocating world I was trapped in cracked open.


    103 defan¡¯s POV) Memoires 2

 Favorite Curse 100

    100 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Memories 2


    Lucian


    (FLASHBACK)


    Seven Months Ago


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t she Darian¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    My father didn¡¯t answer. He just kept eating like he hadn¡¯t flipped my world upside down.


    Martha scoffed, standing to leave. ¡°My boy is too good for that gold-digging piece of trash.¡±


    And just like that, she exited the room-smug and satisfied.


    I turned to my father, confused, angry, and more than a little heartbroken.


    ¡°Father, Mara is Darian¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°I like her for you,¡± he said tly. ¡°I don¡¯t want you involved with that Livingston girl anymore. Mara is smart, sharp. Second in her academy ss. She¡¯s Luna material.¡±


    I stared at him. ¡°Then marry her off to her boyfriend. He¡¯s going to be Alpha.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s wasted on Darian,¡± he said without hesitation.


    ¡°No,¡± I snapped. ¡°She¡¯s not good enough for Martha¡¯s son, right?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer that one.


    ¡°We both know you¡¯re not in love with Tina,¡± he said instead. ¡°If you marry Mara, I¡¯ll reward you greatly.¡±


    There it was-bribery dressed as logic. I shook my head.


    ¡°And if I refuse?¡±


    His eyes narrowed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll cut you off.¡±


    He said it like it cost him nothing.


    ¡°You and I both know Tina will drop you the second the money¡¯s gone. And you won¡¯t survive out there, Lucian-not as an Alpha with an Alpha mark and no pack. You¡¯ll be an outcast. Unimed. Alone.¡±


    It hit like a punch to the chest.


    In that moment, I realized my father didn¡¯t see me as a son. I was a pawn. A way to clean up a situation, reposition power,


    and fix his legacy.


    Three dayster, I bumped into Martha in the east corridor. She looked me over with disdain.


    ¡°So, I see you epted the match,¡± she said with a smirk. ¡°Thank you for your service, Lucian.¡±


    I stayed quiet. She wasn¡¯t finished.


    ¡°The Thornridges were aiming for Darian. But once your father threw money on the table, they settled for you. You¡¯re lucky. Bought wives are the only kind you¡¯ll ever get. Everyone knows Tina turned you down. Maybe send your father a thank-you card.¡±


    I walked away.


    Fast.


    100 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Memories 2


    But her words burned.


    I didn¡¯t know then that Mara would be the best thing that ever happened to me.


    But at that moment, I felt like I was being handed someone else¡¯s leftovers-and I hated every second of it.


    (END OF FLASHBACK.)


    After that conversation with Martha, I remember storming over to Mara¡¯s house, full of pride and anger, and saying the worst things I could think of. I told her I¡¯d never touch her. That I¡¯d never love her. That she meant nothing to me.


    And she just stood there. Took it.


    I thought I was punishing her for something she didn¡¯t even want. Turns out, she was just as trapped in all this as I was. The Thornridges didn¡¯t have a choice. Their options were fimited, and I was the only way out.


    If I could go back, I¡¯d tell that version of myself to shut up and listen-to see her, really see her.


    But maybe it had to happen the way it did. Maybe we both needed to be bruised and cornered to actually try. Not just exist in a marriage, but build something real.


    And we did.


    Instead of being miserable like Martha wanted, we chose to try-and now we have something beautiful. My father knew. He saw it long before I did. I hated the way he went about it, but he was right: she is good for me.


    And the truth? Mara would¡¯ve fallen in love with me even if I never inherited Steel Corp. Even if I wasn¡¯t the Alpha heir.


    Tina? She started talking about being my mistress the moment she found out I¡¯d inherited thepany. That¡¯s why she got pregnant. I should¡¯ve kept my mouth shut. She saw a future-a lifestyle-and tried to trap me in it.


    When I epted the marriage with Mara, I let Tina go. I thought ending it would be clean. Onest time. Closure. I didn¡¯t


    know she had other ns. I didn¡¯t see iting.


    But if Mara wasn¡¯t who she is-resilient, forgiving, honest-I would¡¯ve lost her. And I can¡¯t imagine that now.


    So I sat there on the porch of our quiet, borrowed home, watching thete sun fall behind the trees, and thought about everything. Everything that brought us here.


    The lies. The pressure. The pain. The love.


    I wouldn¡¯t change a thing.


    I hope Darian moves on. That he sees Tiffany for who she is and learns to love her like I¡¯ve learned to love Mara. My brother has a good heart, but he was toote. He hesitated, and life moved on.


    Martha was the real gold-digger all along. I see it now. All her scheming wasn¡¯t about family or pride-it was survival. Her


    ckmailer turned her into what she is. I hope she confesses. I hope she frees herself.


    But me? I¡¯m already free.


    Mara made sure of that.


    I took out my phone and stared at Denis Stormborn¡¯s number.


    It had been over a year since west spoke.


    We met when I was twenty-fast friends, tight like brothers. He was one of the few people who saw me, not just the name


    I carried. But then Tina imed he made a move on her. I didn¡¯t ask questions. I ended the friendship.


    Back then, everything Tina said was gospel. I didn¡¯t think twice.


    Now, I regretted it.


    100 Lucian¡¯s POV) Memories 2


    I wasn¡¯t with Tina anymore. And looking back¡­ yeah, I should¡¯ve known better. Denis never once gave me a reason to doubt him. I figured maybe it was time to reach out-to fix something I¡¯d broken that didn¡¯t deserve to be thrown away.


    I tapped his name.


    He picked up on the second ring.


    ¡°Lucian?¡± he said, surprised.


    I went quiet. I hadn¡¯t expected him to answer.


    ¡°Yeah. How are you, Denis?¡±


    He exhaled. ¡°I¡¯m great. By the way, congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, meaning it.


    There was a pause, not awkward-just history stretching out between us.


    ¡°Do you want to grab a beer at Blues?¡±


    A beat.


    ¡°Yeah. Sure.¡±


    I smiled, silently relieved. He sounded like himself. No tension. No grudge. Maybe this wouldn¡¯t be awkward after all.


    I got dressed, casual but sharp, and before heading out, I called Mara on the phone.


    ¡°Hey, love,¡± she said, her voice soft and breathy like always-made even sweeter by distance. Even when she was mad, her


    voice never lost its gentleness. Just thinking about her made my chest unclench.


    ¡°I¡¯m meeting an old friend at Blues,¡± I said. ¡°You shoulde join us when you¡¯re done¡­ and maybe wear something


    essible.¡±


    She giggled-music to me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there, love.¡±


    ¡°I love you,¡± I said.


    ¡°Love you too.¡±


    She hung up sounding excited-and I had no doubt her mother was grilling her for every detail about me. Probably dissecting our s*x life with that knowing Thornridge smirk. I didn¡¯t mind.


    Whatever she was saying, I hoped she knew the truth: I¡¯d walk through fire for her now.


    And tonight, maybe I¡¯d start by cleaning up the mess I made with an old friend.

 Favorite Curse 101

    101 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Old Friend


    Lucian


    I arrived at Bluesforty twenty-five minutes after calling Denis. He was already waiting at the bar, drink in hand. He hadn¡¯t changed much-still calm, observant, a step ahead.


    I didn¡¯t want to linger where the crowd could stare. With Mara joining uster, I suggested we head to the VVIP section. The club staff jumped to oblige. Funny how quickly everything had flipped. Not long ago, I was treated like background noise in this ce. Now they moved like I was royalty.


    It felt good. But what felt better was that I¡¯d be sharing it all with my wife.


    Denis sank into the leather seat across from me, watching as the drinks arrived.


    ¡°This is out of the blue,¡± he said, raising an eyebrow.


    I nodded, no excuses. ¡°Tina¡¯s out of the picture. And I realized¡­ I want my friend back.¡±


    He frowned, caught off guard. ¡°Thought she was your mistress.¡±


    I clenched my jaw. That lie again.


    ¡°That¡¯s the word on the street, Lucian,¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°That you couldn¡¯t leave your side piece for your-what did they call her-your purchased wife.¡±


    The heat rose in my chest. Not at him. At the noise. The gossip. The way everyone got it so wrong.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a mistress. I¡¯m in love with my wife. Tina and I were over before Mara and I even began.¡±


    He blinked, like he wasn¡¯t expecting that. Then looked down into his ss. ¡°But she¡¯s carrying your kid.¡±


    I sighed, the weight of it pressing against my ribs.


    ¡°She tricked me. Said she was safe, then three monthster called and told me she was pregnant.¡±


    Denis whistled softly. ¡°Damn. She¡¯s still running ys like that?¡±


    Then he looked at me, suddenly serious. ¡°You know she tried to get me to f**k her once, right?¡±


    I froze. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Ray¡¯s party. The same night she told you I hit on her.¡±


    He sat back, watching my reaction.


    ¡°It was the other way around, Lucian. She came onto me. I backed off, and next thing I know, you¡¯ve cut me off. No


    conversation. No questions. Just done.¡±


    Guilt hit me like a p. That night yed back in my head-me storming out, blocking his number, ghosting one of the


    only real friends I had.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about everything, Denis,¡± I said, the words sitting heavy in my chest.


    He leaned back in his chair, arms crossed but eyes soft. ¡°No problem, Lucian. We¡¯re cool.¡±


    Before I could say more, a stunning dark-skinned woman walked over, her fingers sliding through his afro like she owned the world-and him. I raised a brow, caught off guard.


    ¡°Lucian, meet Keisha. She¡¯s my one,¡± Denis said, pride thick in his voice. ¡°We¡¯re getting married in two months. Hopefully, our Alpha and his Luna will show up?¡±


    * 101 (Lucian¡¯s POV) Old Friend <ul><li> Powing 3 </li></ul>


    He grinned, and I smiled back, surprised by how good it felt to be included again. ¡°We¡¯ll be there.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the one who dragged me out tonight,¡± he added, ncing at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t want you thinking I crashed your night.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said. ¡°Mara¡¯s on her way.¡±


    Denis nodded, but his tone shifted. ¡°So¡­ how¡¯d your brother take it? You and Mara?¡±


    I held his gaze. ¡°They were best friends. Nothing more. Darian¡¯s with Tiffany Northwood now.¡±


    ¡°Guess we should stop listening to gossip,¡± Keisha said, folding herself neatly beside him.


    They kissed-long, soft-and I suddenly missed Mara like hell.


    Then Denis looked back at me, serious. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve cleared the air, there¡¯s something you should know. Tina¡¯s seeing


    Joey.¡±


    I froze. ¡°Joey?¡±


    ¡°Joey McBride. Joe¡¯s Car Wash.¡±


    ¡°Fat Joey?¡± I said, startled.


    Denis burst outughing. ¡°Not fat anymore. Guy got shredded. The business is booming. He¡¯s got money now. And yeah


    -they¡¯ve been seeing each other.¡±


    He leaned in. ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°She was with him before you even got with Mara. While you were engaged-she was sneaking around. It was that ¡®open rtionship¡¯ bullshit she fed you. I figured you knew. But¡­ we weren¡¯t talking then. You told me not to call again. I didn¡¯t


    want to risk your father burning my mark off, so I kept my mouth shut.¡±


    He sighed.


    ¡°I ran into her a couple times. She didn¡¯t change, man. Still maniptive. Still thinks the world revolves around her.¡±


    I sat back, stunned.


    All this time, I¡¯d been carrying guilt. Thinking I broke something by marrying Mara. Feeling like I owed Tina some emotional penance. Meanwhile, she¡¯d already reced me-and probably hoped to keep the car wash king on standby


    while living under my roof.


    I shook my head, letting out a breath I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d been holding.


    ¡°Good riddance,¡± I said finally.


    Denis lifted his ss. ¡°To starting over.¡±


    I clinked his ss. ¡°To being done with crazy.¡±

 Favorite Curse 102

    102 (Lucian¡¯s POV) My heart Beat


    Lucian


    We didn¡¯t talk about Tina after he admitted she was seeing Joey. There was nothing left to say, really. We shifted to lighter topics while I waited for Mara to show. Truth was, I was barely listening. My mind was somewhere else entirely- wondering what she¡¯d wear, how she¡¯d carry herself tonight.


    Two hours passed.


    Then she walked in-and the whole room tilted. Mara didn¡¯t just enter the club, she imed it. Her hair was down, falling in soft waves over her shoulders. A short ckce dress clung to her like it had been sewn onto her skin. She moved like someone who didn¡¯t need attention, but got it anyway. Heads turned-men paused mid-sentence, women took second nces. She wasn¡¯t just beautiful. She was unforgettable.


    Next to me, Denis exhaled sharply. Keisha noticed.


    ¡°Damn,¡± he muttered, before Keisha smacked his thigh. I didn¡¯t me him. No one was used to seeing Mara like this. Usually, she was in oversized hoodies and faded jeans. Comfort over m. I knew he wouldn¡¯t recognize her like this. Her eyes scanned the crowd and found me. And just like that, the chaos of the room fell away. She smiled-soft, slow, real -and started walking toward me.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Denis said, nudging me. ¡°Lucian¡­ is that Thornridge?¡±


    A spark of pride lit in my chest. ¡°She¡¯s a Nighthorn now.¡±


    He let out a low whistle. ¡°No wonder you bounced back from Tina. That¡¯s not even the same league.¡±


    I didn¡¯t reply. Didn¡¯t need to. Mara reached me and kissed me like I was the only one here. That¡¯s when people finally figured it out-who she was. The staring stopped. No one wanted to end up on the future Alpha¡¯s bad side.


    She slid into the seat beside me, and I pulled her close without hesitation.


    ¡°Have fun today?¡± I asked, brushing a hand against her back.


    ¡°A little,¡± she said with a yful smile. ¡°But it wasn¡¯t the same without you.¡±


    Her words hit me somewhere deep.


    ¡°Hello, Luna,¡± Denis chimed in, like he¡¯d just remembered he was part of this moment.


    ¡°Oh! Mara, meet Denis-and his fianc¨¦e, Keisha,¡± I said.


    Mara smiled, warm and gracious.


    ¡°You¡¯re stunning,¡± Keisha blurted, thenughed, a little embarrassed. ¡°I mean it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Mara replied, genuine. ¡°So are you.¡±


    Keisha was beautiful. But tonight, Mara eclipsed everything.


    The night blurred into music, heat, and stolen nces. Mara and I danced for what felt like hours. Her body against mine was driving me insane. By the time we left the floor, I was hard and aching. She sat on myp, bold as ever, moving in ways she knew would push me to the edge. And she was winning.


    I leaned close. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer. She didn¡¯t need to. Her eyes said soon. She was teasing me, dying the inevitable, ying this game like she knew exactly how far to push before I¡¯d break. She twisted and turned, soft and deliberate. She wasn¡¯t just


    tempting me.


    She was in control.


    And I waspletely, blissfully, hers.


    Keisha and Mara clicked right away. You could feel it-the easyughs, the shared nces. It wasn¡¯t just polite small talk. Something real was forming, and I could already see the beginnings of a friendship that mightst. That warmed me more than I expected.


    Eventually, it was time to go. Before parting, we invited Denis and Keisha over for dinner at our holiday house. I exined why we called it that, and Denis burst outughing. Said it was ridiculous and brilliant at the same time. He didn¡¯t bring up Joey again, which I appreciated. Mara had no idea Tina was seeing him, and I wanted to keep it that way-for now.


    All Denis said was that we should find a way to get Tina out of the Nighthorn mansion so we didn¡¯t have to move. But the


    truth? I liked the new ce. We¡¯d nned on relocating even before Tina moved in. I¡¯d already started working on buying


    it from thendlord.


    My father thought it was a strange spot for a holiday home. He was picturing waves and salt air, not forest silence and winding backroads. But when I told him we chose it to have time alone-to reconnect and start a family-he stopped


    questioning it. The man wanted grandkids more than anything. I understood that. Darian and I were thest of the Nighthorn line.


    My uncle died before my father could pass him the Alpha title. He never found a mate, never settled. That¡¯s partly why my father cared so much about Tina¡¯s baby. He probably didn¡¯t believe those other girls who imed to be pregnant with Darian¡¯s child. Maybe he had reasons.


    Maybe it was just easier to believe Darian and let Martha sweep the rest away. Either way, I didn¡¯t want to carry the weight of those old family politics anymore.


    Mara and I reached the parking lot and said goodnight to our friends. The moment we were alone, the tension between us


    snapped taut. I kissed her, hard. I wanted her right there, in the car, but she whispered against my lips, ¡°Not yet. Let¡¯s wait.


    I want it slow tonight.¡±


    I didn¡¯t argue. I just pressed the pedal down and got us home in record time.


    As soon as we stepped through the door, Mara turned the lock with a quiet finality. Upstairs was all that existed. I barely


    registered Jennifer Clearwater¡¯s greeting from the hallway-we were already halfway up the stairs.


    Inside our room, Mara dropped to her knees, eyes locked on mine as her fingers went to my belt. The air thickened. I


    braced myself against the wall, overwhelmed by how badly I¡¯d wanted her all night. Sheughed softly when I finished quickly, but there was no mocking in it-just the kind of teasing only love makes tender.


    I lifted her onto the bed and took my time peeling away the dress that had nearly undone me in the club. Her body was


    warm and ready, mirroring the tension that had been building in me all night. She was trembling, wet, wanting.


    And we had all the time in the world.


    672

 Favorite Curse 103

    Lucian


    ¡°Put it in,¡± she whispered, eyes wild with hunger. There was nothing soft in her gaze-just fire. I didn¡¯t hesitate. I pushed into her slowly, savoring the heat, the way her body weed me like it had been waiting all night.


    She clung to me, breath hitching with each thrust, her moans threading through the room like music meant only for us. When she came, it hit her hard. She cried out, and I was certain the Clearwaters could hear every sound.


    I turned her around, needing more-needing all of her. I drove into her again, deeper, harder, until her legs trembled and she came again¡­and again. I followed close behind, falling apart with her.


    We copsed onto the bed, chests rising and falling in unison, slick with sweat and something more-something primal


    and raw.


    Then Mara started tough.


    I nced at her, catching my breath. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    She grinned, that wicked spark still dancing in her eyes. ¡°You should¡¯ve seen yourself at the club. If we¡¯d had a second of privacy, you would¡¯ve taken me right there in the VVIP. You had zero control, Lucian.¡±


    I chuckled, because she wasn¡¯t wrong. ¡°Can you me me? Did you see yourself tonight?¡±


    She turned onto her side, resting her head on her hand. ¡°What about me?¡±


    She already knew. She just wanted to hear it. And I wanted to give it to her.


    ¡°You were breathtaking, Mara. That dress¡­ the way your hair fell¡­ Every single person in that club had their eyes on you. And when you danced with me-so close, so merciless-I swear I felt like a king. You were the center of the room. Of the whole damn world. And you are mine. Not just some beautiful woman everyone was staring at. You are mywoman.¡±


    She smiled, then leaned in and kissed me-soft and slow, the opposite of what we¡¯d just done.


    ¡°You know,¡± she said, pulling back slightly, ¡°I could say the same about you.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°The first time I really saw you was the day you came to my house with your father,¡± she said. ¡°You walked in and looked me in the eyes, and I swear, Lucian, it was like something snapped into ce. You have eyes that trap souls.¡±


    Iughed, a little surprised, a little touched.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± she said, tracing a finger down my chest. ¡°You¡¯re the most handsome man I¡¯ve ever seen. I didn¡¯t notice you before-just glimpses, passing moments. But that day, it hit me. And those muscles?¡± Sheughed. ¡°Gods, Lucian, your body looks like it was carved by someone who knew what they were doing.¡±


    We bothughed, and I rolled toward her, eyes locked on hers.


    ¡°I fell in love with you, Mara,¡± I said, my voice low and steady. ¡°Not just your beauty, though that¡¯s undeniable. I fell for your mind, your strength, your honesty¡­ your heart. You¡¯re the most real person I¡¯ve ever known.¡±


    She looked at me, curious, maybe even skeptical, but I kept going.


    ¡°I love how you forget to pull the covers over yourself when you sleep. How you tuck your sleeves over your hands when you¡¯re nervous. How you always wait to make sure no one else wants thest pastry before you reach for it. And how you try to hide your smile by pushing your hair behind your ear when something really cracks you up-especially during those god-awful breakfasts we¡¯ve suffered through.¡±


    N


    <103 (Lucian¡¯s POV) My heart Beat


    I took a breath. ¡°I could go on, Mara. I love everything about you.¡±


    + Points)


    She stared at me, stunned for a moment. Then she smiled-soft, surprised. The kind of smile people give when they realize they¡¯ve been truly seen.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you noticed all that,¡± she whispered. ¡°I love everything about you too. And sometimes¡­ I wonder what our babies would look like.¡±


    I blinked. My heart actually skipped. Mara had always sidestepped conversations about kids. I never pushed-it felt too early, too fragile. But now? She¡¯d said it like a quiet truth she¡¯d been holding onto.


    ¡°You mean it?¡± I asked.


    She nodded, her smile steady. ¡°We¡¯ve kind of been trying already, haven¡¯t we?¡±


    That was true. But hearing her say it-that she wanted it-meant something more. It hit different.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait, Mara. I really can¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°Little versions of us running around? A mix of you and me? That sounds like everything.¡±


    Her smile faltered for just a beat, and I knew why. She didn¡¯t have to say it.


    The shadow of Tina was still there. Even if we never talked about it directly, I knew it haunted her-that I might have a child with someone else first. Mara was fiercely possessive. So was I. And if the roles were reversed, it would crush me


    too.


    I didn¡¯t say anything more. Didn¡¯t want to break the mood. But the silence between us wasn¡¯t cold-it was understanding.


    I finally cleared my throat. ¡°Guess what?¡±


    She raised an eyebrow. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I found out who Tina¡¯s seeing.¡±


    Her whole face lit with curiosity. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Joey Anderson.¡±


    She sat up, eyes wide, hand flying to her mouth. ¡°Fat Joey?¡±


    I nodded, grinning. ¡°Apparently not fat anymore. Heard he¡¯s made some money too.¡±


    Mara shook her head in disbelief. ¡°No way. She¡¯s with Joey?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not even the worst part,¡± I said. ¡°Turns out she was seeing him while she was still with me. And whenever someone confronted her, she¡¯d just say we had an open rtionship.¡±


    Mara¡¯s expression twisted in disgust. ¡°So you were sleeping with her while she was with fat Joey?¡±


    ¡°Did you have to put it like that?¡± I groaned, the nausea hitting fast.


    She burst outughing. ¡°Sorry, bute on. That¡¯s nasty.¡±


    I gave her a look, but couldn¡¯t hold back a chuckle. The moment cracked the tension in the room.


    We headed downstairs to eat. The Clearwaters were still around, as usual, half-houseguests, half-family. I didn¡¯t mind.


    Mara and I shared dinner, light conversation flowing like water, the kind that makes a house feel like home.


    Later, we curled up on the couch, a nket over our legs, some movie ying in the background. The kind of night that doesn¡¯t need to be special to be perfect.


    Just her. Just us.

 Favorite Curse 104

    104 The Same Kind


    Mara


    Taking over Steel Corp wasn¡¯t part of any n. It dropped into myp fast and hard-but I stepped up. I had to. Lucian trusted no one else with his legacy, and frankly, I understood why. With people like Martha lurking in the shadows, loyalty wasn¡¯t just valuable-it was survival.


    I had more to lose than anyone if something happened to Lucian. That made me dangerous in all the right ways.


    The board was easy to handle-talk, posture, nod, repeat. But beneath that calm exterior was chaos. Contracts left half-signed. Projects stalled. Alpha Vander had clearly lost interest toward the end, though why, I still couldn¡¯t figure out. Maybe boredom. Maybe arrogance. Either way, I was left with the fallout-mountains of files, endless decisions, a blinking screen I was beginning to loathe.


    While I was buried in logistics and damage control, Lucian was deep in training. Not that he needed it-he was already a born Alpha-but they wanted him sharper, stronger. He trained alongside Darian and Rowan. I was d about Rowan. Lucian keeping him as Gamma wasn¡¯t just loyalty-it was strategy. The guy had instincts that didn¡¯t miss.


    I wasn¡¯t allowed near military matters anymore. Alpha Vander made that clear. And it stung more than I let on. No more interrogations. No more field strategy. No more Gamma dreams. I was Luna now. That came with its own power, its own limits. Lucian still asked for my input behind the scenes, but it wasn¡¯t the same. I¡¯d made peace with it-mostly. Maybe this was the goddess¡¯s n all along.


    Then the door opened, and Alpha Vander walked in-with Lacy trailing behind him.


    Unannounced.


    I straightened instinctively. This was awkward. Unsettling. I¡¯d never had to deal with the man alone before. Lucian or


    Darian had always buffered the tension. After what happened with Martha-her little stunt to frame me and get me cast


    out-I hadn¡¯t forgiven him. Probably never would.


    Still, Vander was no fool. I suspected he knew how uneasy I was around him. He¡¯d been trying too hard to make me feel


    that. I knew what it was to love someone fiercely. Lucian would go to hell for me, too.


    Maybe that¡¯s what made Vander so dangerous-love softened him only in one direction.


    People often whispered that Lucian was cold. Intimidating. Hard. And he was-to the world. But with me? He was warmth and safety and patience. People didn¡¯t see that side. They never would. I¡¯d overheard women pitying me more than once- assuming I was miserable with such a stern man, assuming I struggled in bed because of our size difference.


    I was five-seven, slim, small-boned. Tina had them all fooled-taller, curvier, louder. But they had no idea. No one had a


    clue what Lucian was like when the doors were closed and the rest of the world vanished. That was mine to know.


    And honestly? I liked it that way.


    I stood,posed and ready, as my father-inw and former Alpha stepped into my office.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Alpha,¡± I said, keeping my tone respectful.


    He smiled. ¡°You know, calling me father wouldn¡¯t hurt. I know Aiden is still alive, but you¡¯ve got two fathers now.¡±


    His grin was broad, inviting. Once, that smile might¡¯ve eased my nerves. But not after what happened at his house-the setup, the almost-expulsion, the quiet betrayal. That smile had lost its warmth.


    Lucian mirrored him in so many ways-his build, his face, even the way he stood still like a storm deciding whether to


    104 The Same Kind


    * Fonts


    strike, Alpha Vander was still a striking man, capable of holding his own beside his sons. The goddess had clearly carved their bloodline from marble and fire.


    ¡°The board tells me you¡¯re settling in well. Running things with a firm hand,¡± he said, offering thepliment smoothly.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied, keeping my smile polite.


    ¡°Is there anything you can¡¯t do, Mara?¡± he asked.


    I didn¡¯t answer that. There were plenty of things I wasn¡¯t good at-but none I¡¯d admit in this room.


    Then came the real reason for his visit.


    ¡°So, how¡¯s the holiday going with Lucian? You two haven¡¯t been around the mansion since thatst breakfast. I¡¯m starting to wonder if Martha was right-that you¡¯ve moved out in secret.¡±


    There it was. The casual dig cloaked in concern. And Lacy, sitting quietly beside him, absorbing everything. I didn¡¯t like her being here. She felt like eyes reporting to a different queen. With Martha¡¯s money problems surfacing, Lacy¡¯s presence


    made me uneasy.


    ¡°No, Alpha-¡± I stopped myself. ¡°Father,¡± I added, though the word tasted foreign.


    ¡°All our things are still at the mansion,¡± I said smoothly. ¡°We just wanted space. Time to bond. To do what normal couples <ol><li> Honestly, I didn¡¯t even know Lucian could cook steak until we stayed at the holiday house.¡± </li></ol>


    That caught him off guard-his eyebrow lifted slightly. Apparently, he hadn¡¯t known that either.


    ¡°I suppose the mansion doesn¡¯t leave much room for¡­ ying house,¡± he mused, leaning forward in his chair.


    Then, too casually, ¡°Mara, I hope you and Lucian are trying for a baby?¡±


    The questionnded like a p. My smile didn¡¯t falter, but my spine stiffened. He said it like it was a matter of business, of legacy-not love.


    ¡°Yes, we are,¡± I said, swallowing my difort.


    He nodded, satisfied. ¡°Good. I want grandchildren. Legitimate ones. Someone to carry the Nighthorn name. And with you, I know Lucian¡¯s children will be strong. Sharp.¡±


    All I could manage was, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    But inside, I recoiled. There was no grace in how he said it. No real regard for me. Just a n. A bloodline. A box to tick.


    Wanting to shift the weight of the conversation, I turned toward Lacy. She hadn¡¯t said a word-but she was watching.


    Always watching.


    T05 The Same Kind 2

 Favorite Curse 105

    105 The Same Kind 2


    +3 Points 7


    Mara


    ¡°May I help you?¡± I asked Lacy, my voice clipped, the message clear: You don¡¯t belong here.


    She fidgeted, her confidence cracking the moment she realized I wasn¡¯t going to pretend she hadn¡¯t just walked in without


    a word.


    No greeting. No courtesy. Just entitlement. The air around her screamed smugness, and I didn¡¯t miss the subtle flicker of


    difort in her eyes.


    Before she could speak, Alpha Vander stepped in.


    ¡°Actually, I asked her toe with me,¡± he said casually.


    I already knew. That didn¡¯t excuse the disrespect.


    ¡°Well, in that case,¡± I replied, meeting his gaze without flinching, ¡°it was still inappropriate for her not to greet me.¡±


    There was a pause-long enough to make the moment ufortable.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he admitted. ¡°I was so pleased about some developments, I let that slide.¡±


    He turned to Lacy, his voice shifting. ¡°You better learn to respect your Luna.¡±


    I didn¡¯t care if the correction came from him or not-I wanted her to know I saw her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Luna Mara,¡± she said, painting innocence onto her face like a cheap mask. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to interrupt your


    conversation with Uncle Vander.¡±


    Uncle Vander. Of course. The performance wasn¡¯t for me-it was for him. A pretty little lie tucked in a harmless tone.


    He cleared his throat. ¡°I found out Lacy is still working as an intern. I¡¯d like her to be ced under Mary. With you handling


    operations now, I think it makes sense. I know you were ufortable with her working directly under Lucian, but now


    that you¡¯re here, perhaps it¡¯s time to reconsider. She¡¯s well-qualified, and she¡¯d be an asset. Trust me-family is the safest


    choice, Mara. That¡¯s why Lucian chose you.¡±


    I almostughed.


    Family? His family, not mine. Lacy wasn¡¯t blood. She was proximity. And I wasn¡¯t naive.


    ¡°With all due respect,¡± I said, voice cool but steady, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a wise decision. Lucian made it clear he doesn¡¯t trust Martha¡¯s rtives in his business. And now that Martha is in financial trouble, it¡¯s hard to ignore the timing.¡±


    Thatnded. He didn¡¯t like it. The disappointment in his eyes wasn¡¯t subtle-it was personal. He¡¯de here expecting obedience, not boundaries.


    ¡°When I arranged your union with my son, purchased you actually,¡± he said, voice low and sharp, ¡°I thought I was getting a sweet girl. Someone who might soften him a little. But you¡­ you¡¯re just as cold as he is.¡±


    And there it was.


    I bowed my head-not out of submission, but to mask the fire in my eyes. Let him think I was cowed. Let him sit with his insult, believing itnded.


    But inside, I stood tall.


    Because I wasn¡¯t sweet.


    10s The Same kind 2


    I was strong.


    And he¡¯d underestimated the woman who now held the keys to his son¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± I said, steady and unflinching, ¡°you can¡¯t expect kindness from a child you never showed love to. Kindness grows from love, not from punishment or silence. You believed every lie Martha told about Lucian. You humiliated him for things he didn¡¯t do. He isn¡¯t cruel-he¡¯s guarded. Just like I am now.¡±


    His expression didn¡¯t move, but I saw the shift in his eyes.


    ¡°I respected you. I still do. But that day at the breakfast table-when your wife tried to destroy me with her lies-you didn¡¯t defend me. You didn¡¯t question her. You nearly cast me out without proof. And when the truth surfaced, Martha got


    nothing more than a scolding.¡±


    I leaned forward, voice calm but resolute. ¡°That¡¯s why I won¡¯t allow Lacy to work closely with Mary. If she makes a mistake


    -or worse-she¡¯ll walk away without consequence. I can¡¯t run apany where some people are untouchable. That¡¯s not


    leadership. That¡¯s chaos wrapped in privilege.¡±


    Lacy looked stunned. Her innocence act evaporated under the heat of my truth.


    ¡°If she wants to stay as an intern on the ground floor, fine. If not, she can go to Winston¡¯s Corps, or any otherpany.


    But not here. Not under me.¡±


    I met his gaze fully now.


    ¡°She has her sights set on my husband-the one you purchased me for, remember? Don¡¯t act surprised. You knew what you were doing. And now you¡¯re trying to sidestep Lucian by going through me, hoping I¡¯ll fold.¡±


    He blinked, caught for a moment. I didn¡¯t let up.


    ¡°You tried this with him first. I remember. He said no. You told Martha it was hispany and to ept that decision. So


    why are you pushing it on me now? You think I¡¯m easier to pressure?¡±


    My voice lowered-not out of fear, but finality.


    ¡°Let me be very clear. Lucian would never forgive me if I allowed the niece of the woman who tormented him ess to the


    inner workings of hispany. Lacy isn¡¯t just a risk-she¡¯s a liability. And right now, I¡¯m knee-deep in damage control


    because Martha and her allies nearly ran Steel Corp into the ground. Iplete contracts. Shoddy work. Months of


    oversight undone. And you turned a blind eye to all of it.¡±


    I took a breath. Held my ground.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do it, Alpha. Hate me if you want. Call me names. But I will not endanger everything Lucian and I are rebuilding.¡±


    He stood. Slowly. His body tense with heat he hadn¡¯t released yet.


    He walked to the window beside my desk, staring out across the city skyline. Steel Corp¡¯s tower rose above everything, ss gleaming in the sunlight. The tallest structure for miles. Unshakable. Proud.


    I watched him carefully. For a moment, I thought he mightsh out. Hit something. Hit me.


    But I didn¡¯t move.


    He didn¡¯t speak.


    And neither did I.


    ¡°I built thispany from nothing,¡± he said, his voice firm,ced with that same righteous conviction men like him wear


    like armor.


    ¡°Natasha provided the capital, but I was the visionary. The entrepreneur. She stood by me-for four years. Martha¡¯s been


    105 The Same Kind 2


    with me for twenty-three.¡±


    He leaned in slightly, not threatening, but not gentle either.


    ¡°I gave thispany to Lucian out of love. Out of loyalty. And you-you¡¯re part of that gift. But don¡¯t forget where you stand. I won¡¯t ask you nicely again, Mara. I like you, I do-but I know when to draw the line.¡±


    His eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Lacy works with Mary. That¡¯s final.¡±


    I nodded slowly, carefully. But not in agreement.


    ¡°Well then,¡± I said, evenly, ¡°you should take that up with Lucian before she starts. This isn¡¯t mypany. I¡¯m only holding this office in my husband¡¯s name. She can begin once he approves it.¡±


    His gaze sharpened. The mask cracked.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a gentle soul, Mara,¡± he said, voice darker now, almost snarling beneath the surface.


    ¡°You¡¯re maniptive. Calcted. You think I don¡¯t see it? You know damn well Lucian will say no-and even if he wouldn¡¯t, you¡¯d tell him to. You want to embarrass me. Undermine me.¡±


    I held his stare. Unflinching.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push me,¡± he warned. ¡°My Alpha Mark may be gone, but I still know how to make life unbearable.¡±


    He stepped closer.


    ¡°I bought you for my son, remember? He was in love with someone else. Crazy about her. And still, he gave her up before anything ever started with you. If I want to end this union, mated or not-I can. Lucian is still my son. He¡¯ll always want to please me.¡±


    Then he drove the knife in.


    ¡°You¡¯re not even pregnant yet. His ex is. She¡¯s living in my house. Don¡¯t tempt me to remind Lucian where his true legacy


    lies.¡±


    His words hung there, venomous.


    And in that moment, I saw it clearly-how much Martha had rubbed off on him. He was no longer the cold but predictable Alpha who once led with stoic pride. He was something worse now: a man with influence, clinging to power he no longer owned, desperate to y puppet-master in a world that had moved on.


    I didn¡¯t respond-not with fear, not with submission.


    Because he didn¡¯t realize:


    Lucian wasn¡¯t his boy anymore.


    And I wasn¡¯t someone he could bully.

 Favorite Curse 106

    106 I <b>said </b>It


    Mara


    Despite everything I knew about Alpha Vander, I was still stunned by the venom in his words. There was no mistaking his intent. This wasn¡¯t concern. This wasn¡¯t about business. This was about control¨Cand keeping Martha happy.


    That was the part I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around: that a man once feared and revered by many would threaten his son¡¯s marriage, his Luna, just to pacify a woman who had already done so much damage. He was choosing her side again¨Calways her side.


    As much as I believed in Lucian¨Cbelieved in us¨CI knew better than to get careless. A wedge between father and son, if forced too wide, could hurt more than either of us were prepared for. And with Martha already set against me, I didn¡¯t need Alpha Vander turning into another enemy.


    But I wasn¡¯t going to back down either.


    I held his gaze. Long. Unblinking. And for a flicker of a second, something shifted in his eyes. His posture softened¨Cbarely¨Cand I knew he felt it: the weight of what he¡¯d just said.


    He looked away first.


    ¡°Do as I¡¯ve said, Mara,¡± he ordered, but his voice was no longer as firm.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I caught Lacy smirking. Subtle. Smug. As if this entire conversation had confirmed everything she hoped for.


    And right then, I was done being diplomatic.


    <i>f</i><i>**</i><i>k </i><i>being </i>nice. <i>This </i><i>girl </i><i>is </i><i>going </i><i>down</i>.


    I turned back to Alpha Vander, my voice calm¨Cicy, even.


    ¡°As I said, I have no issue with your threats. If you want your son to throw me out, that¡¯s your prerogative. And


    if Lucian agrees, I won¡¯t fight it. But <i>he </i>still needs to approve Lacy working with Mary. That¡¯spany


    protocol. I¡¯m just a ceholder, remember?<b>¡± </b>


    My <i>tone </i>stayed <i>cool</i>. Measured. Unshakable.


    ¡°I am insignificant. Receable. I don¡¯t make decisions. I don¡¯t even suggest them. If tomorrow Lucian decides I¡¯m no longer worthy of this position or of him, so be it. That¡¯s not my call. But thank you, <b>Alpha </b>Vander, for reminding me where I stand in your eyes¨Cand how conditional your affection is.¡±


    Thatnded. <b>I </b>saw it hit.


    He didn¡¯t speak right away. Just stood there, the weight of his own words curling around him like smoke. Eventually, he turned away <i>from </i>the window and began to pace the office slowly, more thoughtful <b>than </b>


    before.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± I added. ¡°I won¡¯t tell Lucian what you said in here. But if you want <b>to </b><b>go </b><b>through </b>with your threats, I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    He stopped mid¨Cstep. Looked <b>at </b>me.


    1061 said h


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you like Lacy?¡± he asked.


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°May I speak freely?¡±


    He nodded.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate.


    ¡°Well,¡± I began, eyes steady on his, ¡°she¡¯s older than me, clearly, though you say otherwise. <b>Fine</b>, I won¡¯t argue


    that.¡±


    I let the next words fall deliberately.


    ¡°But she¡¯s not rted to Lucian. Not by blood. Not by bond. And I¡¯ve seen the way she looks at him¨Cevery time. The way she flirts, touches his arm, tries to draw him in. It¡¯s disrespectful. She¡¯s never respected me, Alpha. Never has. Never will. And more than that¨Cshe¡¯s Martha¡¯s niece. The same Martha who helped Daniel Northwood siphon millions from thispany. With zero consequence.¡±


    His jaw clenched.


    ¡°And Martha?¡± I continued, ¡°She¡¯s desperate. She¡¯s looking for money because she¡¯s been paying off a


    ckmailer.¡±


    That made him blink. Confused. Defensive.


    ¡°For how <i>long</i>?¡± he asked, voice rising.


    ¡°Twenty¨Cthree years,¡± I said.


    He exploded. ¡°<i>What</i><i>?¡± </i>


    Lacy¡¯s voice cut through the tension, shrill and desperate. ¡°That¡¯s a lie¨Cshe¡¯s lying, Uncle-¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± he snapped, spinning toward her. ¡°Quiet.¡±


    I didn¡¯t flinch. I pressed on.


    <b><i>our </i></b><b>w </b>


    <i>¡°</i>She and Lacy intercepted Lucian and me on our way to the holiday house. <b>She </b>begged Lucian for help¨Ctold him she¡¯d been paying someone for twenty¨Cthree years, and she was drowning. Lucian said no. He told her <b>to </b>confess to you. She took offense.¡±


    I met his gaze head¨C<i>on</i>.


    ¡°That¡¯s why she¡¯s been stealing, Alpha. I have her bank records¨Ctwo years¡® worth of massive transfers <b>to </b><b>an </b>offshore shellpany named Lambshed. She pleaded with Lucian not to tell you. That¡¯s <b>the </b><b>only </b>reason he¡¯s stayed silent¨Che hoped she¡¯de clean. But now you understand why I can¡¯t have her niece <b>anywhere </b>near this office. Not near Mary. Not near any sensitive information. If Mary needs help, I¡¯ll hire someone vetted, qualified, and ountable, Someone with no immunity if they betray <b>us</b>.¡±


    Alpha Vander didn¡¯t say a word. He simply sank onto the couch like the air had left his lungs. He looked pale. Shaken. A man who just realized he¡¯d been sleeping beside a stranger for over two decades.


    ¡°Should <b>I </b>call the medical staff?¡± asked gently.


    He shook his head <b>and </b>loosened his <b>tie </b>with <b>a </b>trembling hand.


    Behind him, Lacy started again. ¡°Uncle<b>, </b>she¡¯s lying<b>¨C</b><b>she¡¯s </b><b>just trying </b><b>to </b><b>ruin </b><b>me- </b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><i>Shut </i><i>up</i><i>!</i><i>¡± </i>he barked, his voice breaking.


    He stared at her, his enger now full whe rew ¡°wow dare you at you as a dower ta sha maghe be intense But she¡¯s never tied to the 1 batuge tub


    Then he turned to me


    ¡°Call HR. I want Lacy¡¯s appointment terminata tradurry


    The shift was so sharp, it slmost made meugh Almost But kept mypute faimly picked up the


    phone


    ¡°Yes. Please send someone from HR to my office now We have a damigeal to process


    As I hung up, I nced at Lacy, who now stood frozen in this corner, her snirkling genk


    And for the first time since they walked in, I felt something cold and satisfying settle in my chest


    Checkmate


    Watch videos get points (0/10) >


    11

 Favorite Curse 107

    107 Now He Realises


    Mara


    ¡°So this is what Martha wanted?¡± Alpha Vander growled, his fury thickening the air like smoke. ¡°That¡¯s why she pushed so hard? So she could steal from my son¨Cto pay off some ckmailer?¡±


    His Alpha Mark may have faded, but his rage still carried force. It pressed against the room like aing


    storm.


    Across from him, Lacy was shaking, her face twisted in grief and rage. ¡°You¡¯ll burn in hell, Mara<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>she spat through her tears. ¡°You¡¯ll <i>regret </i>this. My aunt never did anything to you.¡±


    I paused the phone call, just long enough to turn and look at her fully. I smiled.


    ¡°Oh, but she <i>did</i><i>,¡± </i>I said, calm as ever. ¡°She tried to destroy me. Framed me. Spread lies. I just won¡¯t give her the chance to do it again.¡±


    I turned to Alpha Vander with a slight nod. ¡°And if what she¡¯s dealing with really is life¨Cthreatening, then you, Alpha, deserve to know. You¡¯re the head of this family, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Lacy was shaking with anger now. ¡°You <i>b</i>***<i>h</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    Still smiling, I shrugged. ¡°Aren¡¯t we all?¡±


    I lifted the phone again. ¡°Yes, HR? Please proceed. Alpha Vander has requested that Ms. Lacy¡¯s appointment be terminated effective immediately.¡±


    When I hung up, I fixed my eyes on her¨Ccool, measured, not cruel but unyielding.


    ¡°You¡¯re to clear your desk now. Security will escort you out. I¡¯m sure your uncle will write you a glowing reference. But this? It¡¯s done. It¡¯s not personal,¡± I added, tilting my head slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s <i>family</i>. If this ckmailer is half as dangerous as Martha ims, then your uncle needed to know.


    Silence would have been the real betrayal.¡±


    She opened her mouth¨Cnothing came out. She looked gutted, like a puppet whose strings had just been cut.


    Alpha Vander spoke again, but his voice had changed. Quiet. Raw.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for trying to force your hand<i>, </i>Mara.¡±


    It was the second apology in one sitting¨Cand that made it almost meaningless. Still, I nodded politely.


    ¡°Apology epted.¡±


    He lingered a moment longer, eyes misting with something he couldn¡¯t name.


    ¡°Lucian is lucky,¡± he said quietly.


    And just like that, he turned and left.


    I waited until the door shut behind him before I exhaled, long and slow. My hands trembled slightly at my sides. My chest was tight. This could spiral in a hundred directions¨Cnone of them predictable.


    I hadn¡¯t told him because I trusted him to act. I told him because he needed to know the kind of woman he¡¯d


    built his life around. Whether he would confront Martha or protect her¡­ that wasn¡¯t up to me.


    =


    |||


    §°


    <107 Now He Realises


    But I knew one thing: <i>she </i><i>wouldn¡¯t </i><i>hurt </i>Lucian <i>again</i><i>. </i><i>Not </i><i>through </i>me. Not <i>through </i>this <ipany</i><i>. </i>


    I closed early.


    My thoughts were too loud to keep working, my body too wound. I needed to get home¨Cto tell Lucian everything before someone else did. He might be angry. He might feel betrayed.


    But I did this for us.


    For him.


    And I was ready to face whatever came next.


    40 Parts


    Lucian wasn¡¯t home when I arrived, so I drew a bath and poured myself a ss of champagne. The tension <i>of </i>the day clung to me like a second skin. It was only seven, but I rarely left the office before nine. Not today. Today had been too heavy, too sharp around the edges. I needed this¨Csilence, warmth, and solitude.


    Jennifer brought the champagne in, reading my mood like she always did.


    ¡°Take it easy, Luna<i>,¡± </i>she said softly as she set it down beside the tub.


    I gave her a small, grateful smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in the kitchen starting dinner. Link me if you need anything.¡±


    I nodded, and she disappeared.


    I stayed in the water until it lost its heat. When I stepped out, skin soft and clean, I dried off slowly, applied lotion with care, and wrapped myself in my bathrobe.


    That¡¯s when I heard the door open.


    Lucian walked in, smelling freshly showered¨Ccinnamon, heat, and something wild I could never name. My heart stirred the moment he touched me. He came up behind me, kissed my neck, then gently nipped at my


    ear.


    I let out a soft moan, leaning into him, his scent pulling something primal from me.


    ¡°You¡¯re home early,¡± he murmured against my skin.


    I turned to face him, and he smiled, that quiet, knowing smile of his. The one that made my pulse quicken.


    ¡°Get in bed,¡± he said.


    There was a tone <i>in </i>his voice¨Clow, firm, yful. I gave him a look, half¨Ccurious, half¨Cteasing. He looked too well¨Crested for someone who¡¯d been in training all day. He must¡¯ve finished early. And clearly, he had a n.


    I obeyed, still wrapped <i>in </i>my robe, and slipped under the covers.


    Lucian walked to the dresser. When he turned around, he held four soft cuffs.


    I understood immediately.


    Without a word, I offered my wrists, then my ankles. He bound me gently but securely. Then he opened the robe, parting it without removing it, revealing everything underneath. I felt exposed, but safe¨Cseen, but never judged.


    He undressed slowly, never breaking eye contact. Then he knelt between my legs and pulled out a single,rge white feather.


    <107 Now He Realises


    A smile tugged at his lips. The look in his eyes was wicked, but reverent.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been a bad girl, Mara,¡± he said, voice like velvet. ¡°And tonight, I¡¯m going to punish you.¡±


    10 Faints


    He ran the feather along my corbone, down my stomach, across the inside of my thigh. My breath hitched. My skin sparked.


    And I surrendered.


    Watch videos get points <b>(</b>0/10) >


    H

 Favorite Curse 108

    Mara<b>. </b>


    I moaned as Lucian trailed the feather across my skin¨Ca barely¨Cthere sensation that left heat in its wake.


    It was maddening, like a phantom touch. I craved the weight of his hands, the press of his body, but he


    remained just out of reach.


    His expression gave away nothing. That calm, unreadable mask only made me burn more.


    He circled each n****e with slow precision, never touching¨Cjust circling, teasing, denying. I arched into it, desperate, silently begging for more.


    Still, he refused.


    The feather dipped lower, brushing over my stomach, skimming my navel. My legs were already spread, but I


    tried to open them further, needing something¨C<i>anything</i>¨Cmore.


    ¡°Touch me,¡± I moaned, breath breaking.


    He didn¡¯t answer.


    Instead, he leaned in close, his lips hovering by my ear. I waited for words. Instead, I felt warm breath-then a


    slow lick, followed by a sharp nip that sent a shock straight through me. I gasped, the pain just enough to


    intensify the pleasure.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± I whispered, trembling.


    He licked the curve of my neck, lingering near his mark on my skin. It made me ache. His mouth traveled


    down, slow and deliberate, until it reached my breasts. He took one into his mouth, sucking gently, then bit down lightly¨Cjust enough to make me whimper. Then again, on the other side.


    My moans caught in my throat. My body was tense, begging.


    I was soaked. My body clenched, wanting him inside me. I wasn¡¯t built for patience. He knew that. He was <i>usi </i>


    <i>ng </i>that.


    ¡°Lucian!¡± I cried out again, this time nearly broken, my voice raw with need. I bit my lip to hold back the rest-


    to keep frompletely unraveling.


    He finally let his fingers drift down to my center, barely grazing me. He rubbed slow, maddening circles over


    my entrance, teasing but never entering.


    Then he spoke, his voice low, almost amused.


    ¡°You almost gave my father a heart attack with the way you broke the news to him.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t tell if he was mad or turned on. Probably both. But I couldn¡¯t speak¨C1 could barely breathe.


    His lips moved lower.


    And I braced myself for whatever he had nned next.


    When Lucian pressed a kiss to my mound, I couldn¡¯t help the moan that slipped from my lips¨Clouder now, no longer restrained.


    O


    1:4


    <108 A Little Punishment


    43 Points


    His mouth moved with exquisite control, his tongue teasing, coaxing, never giving me exactly what I needed.


    I wanted to reach out¨Cto grab his hair, to feel him¨Cbut I couldn¡¯t. I was bound. Completely at his mercy. And I


    realized, with a helpless thrill, that this was the punishment he¡¯d promised. A pleasure¨Csoaked torment.


    I was close. So close. Then he stopped.


    He smacked my clit lightly, and the jolt made me cry out. My eyes met his between my legs. His face was


    calm, but his eyes burned with heat.


    ¡°Who is your Alpha?¡± he asked.


    I swallowed, breath ragged. My body still reeled from the denial.


    He smacked me again, light but deliberate. ¡°Answer me.¡±


    ¡°You are,¡± I moaned.


    He smiled faintly, eyes locked on mine. ¡°Then remember this, <i>you </i><i>don¡¯t </i><ie </i><i>until </i><i>I </i><i>say </i><i>so</i>.¡±


    ¡°Lucian¡­¡± I whimpered, the plea tangled in desperation.


    But he bent down again, resuming the slow, maddening torture with his mouth. I fought it, fought the wave building inside me. The pleasure was unbearable in the best way. I was trembling, barely holding it back.


    Just as I started to tip over the edge, he stopped again.


    Another light smack. Just enough to shock my system. Just enough to make me ache harder.


    ¡°I told <i>you </i>not toe, Mara.¡±


    Even that slight touch almost sent me over. He must¡¯ve sensed it, because he didn¡¯t do it again.


    ¡°You¡¯re soaking wet,¡± he said, his voice lower now, darker. ¡°You <i>like </i>this. You like being punished like this,


    don¡¯t you?¡±


    My body shook uncontrobly, pulsing with need. I couldn¡¯t speak, I could barely breathe. I was unraveling.


    ¡°Please,¡± I whispered, my voice cracking. ¡°Lucian, please¡­. just give it to me.¡±


    He tilted his head, smiling that infuriating half¨Csmile.


    ¡°Will you be a bad girl again?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. I didn¡¯t <i>want </i>to be good. I was loving every second of this.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I whispered before I could think, and his grin deepened.


    He ran his thumb slowly along my entrance, then slipped a finger inside. My head fell back, a moan breaking from me. The relief was instant, but not enough¨CI needed more. I moved against him, trying to draw him


    deeper.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± I gasped, writhing beneath him, tugging at the restraints.


    He added another finger and curled upward, brushing that perfect spot inside me. I cried out, raw and breathless, hips arching, chasing the high I was seconds from reaching.


    Then he pulled out.


    He held his fingers up, glistening. ¡°This is how badly you want me.¡±


    108 A Little Punishment


    I couldn¡¯t hold back the tears anymore, not from sadness, but from frustration and pure, desperate want


    ¡°Lucian,¡± I whispered. ¡°Please. This is too much.¡±


    And for the first time, the heat in his eyes softened.


    He knew exactly what he was doing.


    Thanks for the direction and for trusting me to guide this story.


    ¡°Imagine how my father felt when you dropped a twenty¨Cthree¨Cyear bomb on him without a care,¡± Lucian said,


    voice low and taut.


    I didn¡¯t care. Not right now. Not with the way my body was burning.


    ¡°He deserved it,¡± I snapped back, and that was all it took.


    His fingers returned, three this time, and it was everything. He thrust them deep and fast, while his free hand pressed down on my lower belly, holding me still as he worked me toward release with ruthless precision. I was so close I could barely think, teetering at the edge of bliss when, he stopped.


    I cried out, tugging hard at the cuffs, frustration bubbling over: He just smiled, wicked and calm.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re stubborn, Mara,¡± he said. ¡°So I took precautions. Pure silver cuffs. Designed for mates like you.


    Then he lowered his mouth again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lucian. I won¡¯t do it again,¡± I gasped, <i>not </i>even sure what I was apologizing for¨Conly that I needed release. Needed him.


    He didn¡¯t stop. Didn¡¯t let up.


    ¡°Please,¡± I begged.


    Finally <i>¡°</i><i>Come </i><i>for </i><i>me</i><i>, </i><i>Mara</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    <i>And </i>I did. My body broke apart, wave after wave crashing through me. I trembled as he continued until I couldn¡¯t take any more. Then he released my legs. His eyes had shifted¨Cbright gold, glowing. He was barely <i>holding </i>himself back.


    He positioned himself between my thighs, hard and ready.


    ¡°I want <i>you </i><i>to </i><i>always </i>be bad, Mara,¡± he whispered, and entered me in one smooth, powerful thrust.


    I gasped, my body weing him like he belonged there.


    He <i>moved </i>like a man possessed, primal and focused, each thrust deep and punishing. Then he released my wrists and pulled me into him, guiding my hips, letting me move with him.


    ¡°I <i>like </i>bad girls,¡± he growled, flipping us over, giving me control. I rode him hard, overwhelmed by sensation. I lost count of the orgasms, lost track of everything but him, his body, his voice, the way he filled mepletely.


    Lucian pulled me back against him, our bodies grinding perfectly together, and I came again, undone. ¡°Lucian¡­¡± I moaned, clutching him as my body convulsed.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, baby,¡± he murmured, flipping me beneath him again. He moved faster now, harder, everything


    (


    < 108 A Little Punishment


    building until there was nothing but heat and sensation. My nerves were on fire, hypersensitive, every breath


    a trigger.


    When the final wave came, it was like nothing I¡¯d ever felt. It consumed me¨Cdeep, long, electrifying.


    ¡°Ride it, baby,¡± hemanded, and I did, because I had no choice.


    He followed, growling low in his throat as he released inside me, holding me tightly as thest tremors passed through us both.


    He stayed there, wrapped around me, his c**k still inside me. And at some point¨Csafe, sated,pletely wrung out¨CI fell asleep beneath him.


    Watch videos get points (0/10) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    710

 Favorite Curse 109

    <b>109 </b>After


    <b>Mara </b>


    I woke in the middle of the night, Lucian still on top of me, his body warm and heavy, his ck still nestled inside me. I shifted slightly, just enough to getfortable¨Cbut the movement stirred him. He woke, blinking slowly, and rolled off me with a soft groan.


    He sat up in bed, rubbing a hand over his face, and I slipped off to the bathroom.


    When I returned, he was sitting at the edge of the bed, wearing only a pair of ck shorts. He smiled when he saw me and despite everything we¡¯d just shared, I felt a little shy.


    He watched me quietly for a moment before asking, ¡°How did it feel? Watching his face drop like that<b>?</b>¡±


    I gave him a faint smile, not proud, but not regretful either.


    ¡°He must¡¯ve pushed you,¡± Lucian said gently.


    I nodded, and he reached for me.


    I crawled into hisp and curled against him, resting my head beneath his chin.


    ¡°Now he knows,¡± Lucian murmured, his hand stroking my back. ¡°You¡¯re not a pushover.¡±


    I expected frustration or concern. Instead, he sounded proud. Solid. Like he was right behind me, even now.


    He kissed the top of my head.


    ¡°I have to tell you, Mara¡­ itnded him in the hospital. That¡¯s how I found out. Lacy med you, said you


    caused it. But I know you didn¡¯t just tell him to start a war.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer. I didn¡¯t need to. I just nodded again, my body still heavy from everything.


    He held me a little tighter.


    ¡°Let me get us something to eat,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be drained.¡±


    I gave him a soft smile and leaned back against the pillows as he slipped out of bed.


    He returned twenty minutester, tray in hand¨Cstacked sandwiches, two juice packs, and that look in his


    eyes that always made my chest warm.


    I didn¡¯t wait. I grabbed a sandwich and took a bite before he even sat down.


    Lucianughed quietly as he set the tray between us.


    ¡°No shame, huh?¡±


    I smiled through a mouthful. ¡°None.


    And just like that, the tension eased.


    ¡°Mind sharing how it went?¡± Lucian asked, finally breaking the silence as we neared the end of our midnight


    sandwiches.


    I set my half¨Ceaten piece down and told him everything¨Cstart to finish. The tension, the threats, the moment Alpha Vander crossed a line he never should have. I spared no details.


    III


    O


    109 After


    Lucian didn¡¯t interrupt. But I felt the shift in him¨Cjaw tightening, shoulders stiffening.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he said that to you,¡± he muttered, voice low and sharp. ¡°Mara¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I shook my head gently. ¡°I doubt he¡¯ll threaten me like that again.¡±


    His eyes were still stormy.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of people talking about you like you¡¯re property. Like you were <i>bought</i>. Your parents didn¡¯t sell you. They were <i>forced </i>into an impossible choice. Yes, my father gave them money, but that wasn¡¯t <b>a </b>transaction- it was coercion. They didn¡¯t have a choice.¡±


    It clearly still haunted him. The legacy he didn¡¯t choose but was now bound to.


    I reached for his hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Lucian. Purchased or not, we¡¯re in love. And no matter how it started, what we have now? It¡¯s real. It¡¯s rare. It¡¯s <i>ours</i>.<i>¡± </i>


    He looked at me, something softening in his expression as I leaned forward and kissed him.


    Trying to lighten the mood, I asked, ¡°So¡­ how was your day?¡±


    He exhaled, some of the tension melting off his shoulders.


    ¡°Not as entertaining as yours, that¡¯s for sure,¡± he said with a dry smirk. ¡°But we have to go to the mansion


    tomorrow.¡±


    I groaned.


    ¡°It¡¯s about your usations against Martha,¡± he continued. ¡°I¡¯ve already had Mary send over a copy of her statement. There¡¯s no point arguing with her in person¨Cwe¡¯ll walk in with the facts.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to handle it alone,¡± I murmured, already feeling the familiar dread rise.


    ¡°I know. But my father¡¯s demanding that we both be there.¡±


    I sighed, slumping back against the headboard.


    ¡°I wish we never had to step foot in that ce again.¡±


    Lucian reached out and pulled me closer, wrapping his arm <i>around </i>my shoulders.


    ¡°One day, we won¡¯t have to,¡± he said. ¡°But tomorrow¡­ we finish what you started.¡±


    H


    <b>710 </b>


    Watch videos get points (0/10) >


    C

 Favorite Curse 110

    110 What Happened With Vander


    <b>Lucian </b>


    <i>A </i>few <i>hours </i>ago


    I had just wrapped up training and was heading out with Darian when the call came in, our father had been rushed to the hospital. Martha had phoned her son in a panic, barely coherent. ns forgotten, we made our


    way there immediately.


    By the time we arrived, he was asleep. The doctor assured us he¡¯d be fine. A severe shock, they said. Nothing


    life¨Cthreatening.


    Darian turned to our mother. ¡°What happened?¡±


    She crossed her arms, already seething. ¡°Ask that <i>b***</i><i>h </i>your brother married what she did.¡±


    My stomach tightened. Mara? I didn¡¯t see how she could¡¯ve had a hand in this, until Lacy spoke.


    ¡°She told Uncle Vander, right in front of me, that Aunt Martha¡¯s been stealing to pay off a ckmailer. For twenty¨Cthree years. She said that¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t trust me to work in the corp. And because of that, she got


    me fired.¡±


    I didn¡¯t react at first. I looked at Martha. ¡°You told me you¡¯d handle it. You <i>begged </i>me not to tell him.¡±


    ¡°Lucian, you <i>promised</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i>she said, looking more betrayed than remorseful.


    ¡°What happened <i>before </i>she said all that?¡± I asked, voice calm but cold. ¡°Mara doesn¡¯t throw usations


    around for fun. What pushed her?¡±


    Lacy hesitated. That was all the answer I needed.


    ¡°Uncle Vander wanted me to work closely with Mary now that you¡¯re not there. Mara refused,¡± she finally said.


    Darian shook his head immediately. ¡°That¡¯s not enough to trigger her like that. I¡¯ve known Mara for years. She doesn¡¯t just <i>explode </i>without reason.¡±


    ¡°This <i>b</i><i>***</i><i>h </i>almost killed your father, and you¡¯re <i>defending </i>her?¡± Martha snapped.


    That did it.


    ¡°No, Martha,¡± I said, stepping forward. ¡°<i>You </i>are the one who nearly killed him. You¡¯ve been hiding this from


    him for <i>decades</i>. What did you think would happen when it finally came out? If Mara had kept a secret like


    that from me, and I found out from someone else, I¡¯d feel the same way. He didn¡¯t copse because of


    He copsed because <i>you </i>lied.¡±


    Her eyes narrowed, and before I could brace, her hand cracked across my face.


    I didn¡¯t move.


    She pulled back to strike again, and this time, I caught her wrist mid¨Cair. My grip was tight, too tight, but I


    didn¡¯t let go.


    Our eyes locked.


    Gone was the panic. Gone was the guilt. All I saw was pride and rage in her expression. A woman backed into


    a corner, still refusing to own what she had done.


    O


    < 110 What Happened With


    But this time, I wasn¡¯t the child who cowered.


    I looked her dead in the eyes and said-


    ¡°Don¡¯t you <i>ever </i>do that again, Martha.¡±


    My voice came out cold¨Clow, but with the kind of weight that filled a room. She froze. Her body stiffened. For


    the first time, I saw genuine fear in her eyes.


    ¡°Next time, I won¡¯t care that you¡¯re family. I will deal with you ordingly. Never raise your thieving, filthy hand at me again.¡±


    Darian stepped forward. ¡°Lucian, please. Let her go. She¡¯s sorry. She won¡¯t <i>do </i>it again.¡±


    I didn¡¯t move. Not yet.


    ¡°And the next time you speak of my wife with disrespect,¡± I said, looking Martha dead in the eye, ¡°I won¡¯t hold back. That goes for your niece, too. Consider this your final warning.¡±


    She began to cry, pulling against my grip.


    ¡°Monster!¡± she screamed. ¡°Vander would never treat me like this!¡±


    Lacy rushed tofort her, but it was Darian who silenced the room.


    ¡°You asked for it, Mother,¡± he said tly, and the look in his eyes made it clear¨Chis forgiveness was gone.


    There was a time I believed Darian only wanted Mara out ofpetition. I¡¯d been wrong. He hadn¡¯t been ying games. His love for her had been real¨Cquiet, respectful, deep. If things had turned out differently, <b>I </b>might¡¯ve stepped aside for his happiness.


    But that choice had never belonged to us.


    Mara had already stolen my heart before either of us realized what was happening.


    We waited at the hospital until Father woke. Once he was alert, we apanied him back to the mansion. I used the stop as an excuse to shower and change in my wing. When we sat downter, he told me everything -how he¡¯d pressured Mara, how she¡¯d held her ground, and finally, how she¡¯did the truth out without fear.


    ¡°She told me she needed someone she could hold ountable. That with Martha¡¯s financial situation, she couldn¡¯t trust Lacy in that role,¡± Father admitted. ¡°And she has proof. Two years of offshore transfers. She didn¡¯tsh out, Lucian. She responded to pressure. To protect yourpany.¡±


    He shook his head, eyes distant. ¡°It wasn¡¯t her words that broke me¡ªit was that your stepmother never told me any of it. Decades of secrets. That¡¯s what hurt.¡±


    He paused, then smiled faintly.


    ¡°She¡¯s a tough one, your wife. I¡¯m d you chose her. We¡¯ve never had a Luna like that in our pack¨Cfearless, smart, loyal to the bone. She didn¡¯t flinch. She didn¡¯t beg. And even while facing me down, she never stopped loving you. You¡¯ve done well, son. This¡­ <i>vacation</i><i>¡­ </i>it¡¯s working. All that¡¯s left now is pups.¡±


    Darian stood nearby, silent, his expression unreadable¨Cbut I knew him. I could see the pain buried in his stillness. There was nothing anyone could say to fix that.


    Mara was mine. And that would never change.


    Later, I called Mary and instructed her to forward all of Martha¡¯s banking records to me. I needed to see


    < 110 What Happened With


    everything for myself.


    But even as I reviewed my father¡¯s words in my mind¨Chis pride, his praise¨CI was already thinking about Mara. About how I¡¯d walk into that house and see her again. About how I¡¯d show her just how proud I was.


    But first, she needed to learn a lesson.


    She didn¡¯t mean to hurt my father, but she¡¯d shocked him. She hadn¡¯t considered the weight of dropping <b>that </b>truth without knowing how far it might shake him.


    It hadn¡¯t killed him. He was a wolf. But it had left a mark.


    I considered punishing her with something simple¨Cspanking maybe¨Cbut I wasn¡¯t sure how she¡¯d respond to that kind of discipline. So I chose something she <i>did </i>love.


    Orgasms.


    Mara lived for her pleasure¨Cand that would be her undoing tonight.


    Before leaving the mansion, I took time to calm myself, to prepare. I couldn¡¯t risk finishing too early. She was too tempting. But I needed control. I needed time.


    Because when I touched her next, I nned to <i>own </i>every second of it.


    <b>1 </b>

 Favorite Curse 111

    <b>111 </b>And Now


    Lucian


    Mara and I went back to sleep after finishing our sandwiches and talking through the mess with my <b>family</b><b>. </b>


    We woketer than nned, scrambling to get ready.


    The Clearwaters gave us a few raised eyebrows over breakfast¨Cnot that I med them. Mara had screamed<b>. </b>quite a few thingsst night, and if I were in their shoes, I¡¯d be curious too.


    Honestly? Remembering the things she said just made me smile.


    I stayed back a moment as she walked ahead to the car. I liked watching her like that¨Cconfident, elegant, <b>all </b>curves and quiet power. She wore a short button¨Cup dress, and it hugged her in all the right ways.


    My mind wandered. That dress could be undone with one hand and a hungry kiss. The kind of thought <b>that</b>. made me want to call off the day entirely.


    Somehow, without ever speaking about it, Mara had slipped into a rhythm¨Cskirts and dresses when we were together, trousers only when she was on her own. I hadn¡¯t asked. She just did <b>it</b><b>, </b>maybe because it worked for us. For our life.


    We hit the road, and I pushed the engine harder than usual. The mansion loomed in the distance, and I felt Mara¡¯s mood shift the closer we got. Her confidence wavered, just a little. I reached over and pulled her into a firm embrace before we stepped out.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± I said into her hair, holding her tight.


    She nodded, but her voice was raw. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ sick and tired of them.¡±


    <i>At </i>the front door, I wrapped her in my arms again, one hand gently patting her back. She leaned into me, letting herself draw strength.


    My father had said things to her he should never have said¨Churtful, cruel things. Whatever he imed to feel now, he¡¯d meant every word when he said them. He just hadn¡¯t expected Mara to stand her ground. But she had. Every damn time.


    And that strength¨C<i>that </i>was why she hadn¡¯t broken. Because she didn¡¯t doubt me. Us. If she had¡­ if my love had wavered even slightly, it would¡¯ve destroyed her.


    But she stood tall, even with wolves at her back.


    This couldn¡¯t go on. The pressure, the maniption, the constant talk of her being ¡°purchased¡± <b>like </b><b>she </b><b>was </b>something in a shop window¨Cit had to end.


    After we put the Martha issue to rest today, I was going to end the rest of it.


    For good.


    When Mara and I entered the mansion, we headed straight for the breakfast lounge in <b>the </b><b>right </b>wing. <b>The </b>smell of food <b>still </b>lingered, though most of the tes were nearly empty. We werete¨Cand <b>that </b>was intentional.


    Martha sat with swollen eyes, red from either crying or screaming¨CI didn¡¯t care <b>which</b><b>. </b><b>Tiffany </b><b>wasn¡¯t </b><b>there</b><b>. </b><b>Only </b>Lacy and Darian were present, and it was clear they were keeping <b>Tiffany </b><b>out </b><b>of </b><b>the </b><b>loop</b><b>¨C</b><b>for </b><b>now</b>.


    111 And Now


    ¡°Lucian, you¡¯rete,¡± my father said as we entered.


    I smiled faintly. ¡°We didn¡¯t sleep early.¡±


    I pulled out a chair for Mara. She sat with quietposure, greeting my father <b>with </b>a <b>steady </b><b>voice</b><b>. </b><b>On </b><b>the </b>surface, she looked unshaken. But I knew the truth. She was holding herself together with sheer willpower


    Then Martha opened her mouth.


    ¡°How <i>dare </i>you sit at my table,¡± she snapped at Mara.


    That was it.


    No more.


    <i>¡°</i><i>Enough</i><i>!</i><i>¡± </i>I thundered, my voice mming through the room like a whip.


    The table went dead silent.


    ¡°I¡¯m <i>sick </i>of this constant disrespect,¡± I said, locking eyes with Martha. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever speak to my wife <b>like </b>that again. This is <i>her </i>house too. <i>Her </i>table. And don¡¯t you <i>ever </i>forget, she¡¯s your <i>Luna</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    I turned to the rest of them, making sure my voice reached every corner of the room.


    ng pec


    <i>¡°</i>And that goes for all of you. I¡¯m done hearing people talk about Mara as if she¡¯s some <imodity </i>that <b>was </b>purchased. She wasn¡¯t bought. She was <i>forced </i>into this union by circumstances beyond her control. There¡¯s a <i>difference</i>. If anyone brings it up again, <i>anyone</i>, you¡¯ll answer to me. That includes <i>you</i>, Father.¡±


    My father¡¯s face stiffened, but he didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°I know what you told Mara,¡± I continued, voice unwavering. ¡°About thepany. About the money. About me. She told me how you said you could make me throw her out. Let me be clear: <i>you </i><i>can¡¯t</i><i>. </i>You don¡¯t have <b>that </b>power. I love my wife. Nothing you say or do will change that.¡±


    I looked him dead in the eye.


    ¡°As for Steel Corp, stop saying you gave it to me out of appreciation for my mother. We both know that¡¯s <b>not </b>true. Thatpany was <i>mine </i>from the moment I was born. That¡¯s why the shares and legal documents bear


    if you tried.¡± <i>my </i>name. You couldn¡¯t give it to someone else even


    Silence.


    ¡°Mara deserves peace,¡± I said, my tone softening but not losing strength. ¡°We¡¯re trying to conceive, and this -toxicity, it¡¯s not just hurtful. It¡¯s <i>dangerous</i><i>. </i>This family is unhealthy, and if it keeps up, we¡¯re done with


    breakfasts. Permanently.¡±


    The shock on their faces was almost satisfying.


    Then, of course, Martha tried to w back control.


    ¡°She should respect me too,¡± she protested.


    ¡°<i>I </i><i>can¡¯t </i><i>believe </i>you still have the nerve to speak,¡± Darian said sharply. His voice was quiet, but <b>the </b>disappointment in it cut deeper than anything I¡¯d said.


    Martha turned toward him, wounded and shaking. But there was no more <b>defense</b>. No <b>more </b><b>shouting</b><b>. </b><b>Just </b>silence that hung over the table like a storm cloud about to break.

 Favorite Curse 112

    112 Out In The Open


    Lucian


    ¡°Mara will be the death of you, Lucian,¡± Martha spat.


    My father mmed his hand against the table, the sound echoing like a gunshot through the breakfast lounge. For the first time in years, he lost his temper¨Cand it wasn¡¯t at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak to my son¨Cor his wife¨Cagain, Martha,¡± he said, his voice shaking with restrained rage. ¡°You¡¯ve already cost us more than you know.¡±


    He stood, no longer just a patriarch, but a man who¡¯d had enough.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize how deep the rift between us ran until Mara spoke <i>to </i>me yesterday. I was proud of her¨Cproud that someone in this family still had the guts to speak the truth, no matter <i>how </i>ufortable or dangerous it might be. Maybe if you had that kind of honesty, Martha, this home wouldn¡¯t be such a damned mess.¡±


    He swept a nce around the table.


    ¡°Look at us. Everyone is miserable, except Lucian and Mara. And they¡¯re the ones who should¡¯ve been the saddest, if not for the goddess blessing their union with love and strength. I wanted Mara for Lucian, yes, but I wouldn¡¯t have forced it if Darian had told me how he felt.¡±


    He turned to Darian then, his expression pained.


    ¡°Your son was too scared to speak because of <i>you</i><i>, </i>Martha. And now? Look what you¡¯ve done. Tiffany is pregnant and unhappy. Darian is broken. Lucian and Mara have <i>moved </i><i>out </i>without a word. This house, the house of Nighthorns, is bing a shell. A mansion toorge for the silence you¡¯ve filled it with.¡±


    He looked at me again.


    ¡°Lucian, I crossed a line with Mara. I admit it. And it won¡¯t happen again.¡± His voice softened slightly. ¡°I always wanted her for you. But I lost sight of what matters when my temper got in the way. No one will <i>ever </i>speak of her as being bought again. Not while l¡¯still draw breath.¡±


    I didn¡¯t speak. I just nodded once, sharply.


    My father turned back to Martha, his expression hardening again.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to show me the statement,¡± he said to me. ¡°She¡¯s already confessed.¡±


    Then, to Martha¨Chis voice like stone:


    ¡°Tell them what you told me.¡±


    Martha froze. Shocked. Exposed. She hadn¡¯t expected this¨Chadn¡¯t counted on him throwing her under the weight of her own lies.


    ¡°You¡¯ve dragged everyone into your mess,¡± he continued. ¡°So own it. Speak up, or I¡¯ll throw you out of this house and out of this family. I <i>will </i><i>forget </i>I ever <i>imed </i><i>you</i><i>. </i>I¡¯m tired, Martha. We are <i>all </i>tired.¡±


    She swallowed hard, her eyesnding on mine.


    Cornered.


    Finally.


    < 112 Out In The Open


    ¡°There¡¯s a man,¡± Martha began, her voice thin but trembling. ¡°His name is ric Moongrove. He¡¯s from Goldenpeak. We were high school sweethearts.¡±


    Her eyes darted between us, as if gauging whether to continue.


    ¡°I got pregnant,¡± she said. ¡°The child didn¡¯t survive. We were still together when I met Vander. But ric was¡­ hot¨Ctempered. Controlling. Abusive. I left him.¡±


    She hesitated, then looked at my father.


    ¡°I never told you because I thought you¡¯d reject me. Most Alphas wouldn¡¯t mate with a woman who¡¯s given birth. It¡¯s tradition. You know that.¡±


    No one spoke. The room had gone still.


    ¡°He threatened to expose me if I didn¡¯t pay,¡± she went <i>on</i>. ¡°I¡¯ve been sending him money ever since. When I had Darian¡­ he escted. Said he¡¯d kill my baby. My parents. My niece. Me. He¡¯s dangerous, Vander. He¡¯s not bluffing. He¡¯s got power. He kidnapped Lacy once. Attacked my parents.¡±


    She broke then, or pretended to, her voice cracking, eyes filling. ¡°I was scared. I couldn¡¯t tell you<i>. </i>So I kept paying.¡±


    My father exhaled, shoulders sagging with the weight of the confession. He looked to me.


    ¡°Lucian, I¡¯ll need you to assign security to Martha¡¯s parents. They¡¯re too old to face something like this.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°That¡¯s not possible right now. You know how stretched the border patrols are. We¡¯ve had too many recent attacks. The mansion is secure. Move them here¨Cfor now.¡±


    Martha immediately shook her head. ¡°You can¡¯t find him, Lucian. He¡¯ll kill me. Kill all of us.¡±


    I met her panic with steel. ¡°Leave that to Darian and me.¡±


    She started crying, breaking down again. ¡°He¡¯ll kill my baby.¡±


    Darian finally <i>spoke</i>, voice cold.


    ¡°You mean me? Your <i>baby</i><i>? </i>The same baby you said would be a good Alpha? Now you suddenly think I can¡¯t handle one man?¡±


    She turned her face, avoiding his eyes.


    ¡°Lucian, let it be,¡± my father said. ¡°We¡¯ll move the old ones here. You focus on securing the borders. I¡¯ll,¡±


    packw. It¡¯s a


    ¡°No,¡± I interrupted. ¡°We <i>can¡¯t </i><i>just </i>let it go. If this gets out, if the truth spreads that the Luna had a child with another man before mating you, the consequences will be severe. Dead or not, it viol scandal waiting to explode.¡±


    I looked him dead in the eyes. ¡°You¡¯re still technically in power. If your bond with Martha is deemed illegitimate, it¡¯ll be unrecognized. That would affect Darian¡¯s session. It puts <i>everything </i>at risk.¡±


    Silence.


    Everyone stared at me, stunned. They hadn¡¯t thought it through. But I had.


    Martha stayed quiet, trembling. But something about her didn¡¯t sit right.


    ¡°If this ric is truly so dangerous,¡± I said slowly, ¡°you should be begging us to go after him. But you¡¯re not. You¡¯re trying to keep it quiet.¡±


    <112 Out in The Open


    She said nothing.


    ¡°And that¡¯s what makes me think,¡± I continued, ¡°you¡¯re not telling us the whole story.¡±


    I leaned back slightly, keeping my tone even..


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find out who ric Moongrove really is. <i>If </i>he exists <b>at </b>all.¡±


    Because whether it was truth, half¨Ctruth, or something else entirely¨Cone thing was clear: I would protect Darian¡¯s legacy and our family¡¯s name, even if I had to drag the truth out of the shadows myself.


    5


    Watch videos <b>get </b>points <b>(</b><b>0/10</b>) >

 Favorite Curse 113

    113 Unbelievable


    <b>Mara </b>


    I sat in silence, reying the chaos of the breakfast table in my mind. That room had seen its share of ugly moments¨Cbut today? Today was something else. I never thought Lucian would go toe¨Cto¨Ctoe with his father


    like that.


    When I first told him what Alpha Vander had said <i>to </i>me in the office, he seemned calm. Unbothered. I didn¡¯t expect him to erupt like that, not in front of the whole family.


    The truth is, I¡¯d grown used to the insults. I¡¯ve been called everything¨Cgold digger, social climber, bought bride. It never hit too deep because I knew who I was, and more importantly, I knew who I was to Lucian. But Vander¡¯s words¡­ they stung. Not because they were new, but because he knew better. He wasn¡¯t some outsider whispering gossip.


    He was the man who <i>forced </i>my parents to hand me over, and yet he stood there in my office and spun it like they sold me off willingly. And he said it in front of Lacy, no less. That was the part that scraped deepest.


    I¡¯ve never liked him, and the feeling is mutual. To me, he¡¯s always been a coward, too weak to stand up to his mate, too proud to own his mistakes.


    A disgrace to the name he bears. But even I had to admit¨Cwhen he looked Lucian in the eye and apologized¡­ that meant something.


    He didn¡¯t have to. He holds the power in this family. There¡¯s nothing Lucian could have done to force that from him. But he did it anyway. Maybe because, deep down, he knew how far he¡¯d gone. Maybe because, somewhere under all that pride, he still loved his son.


    But Lucian¡¯s love? His loyalty? That breakfast proved it was deeper than I ever imagined.


    He didn¡¯t just defend me. He <i>fought </i>for me. He called out every lie, tore down every insult, and made it clear to everyone that I wasn¡¯t a possession¨CI was his equal. His partner. His wife.


    Watching him stand like that¨Cfierce, fearless¨CI realized something simple but seismic: there is <i>nothing </i>this man wouldn¡¯t do for me.


    And goddess help anyone who forgets that.


    The revtion hit like a rogue wave. Martha¨Cprim, poised, and proudly married to Alpha Vander¨Chad once belonged to another man. Not just a passing fling or a high school crush.


    A <i>serious </i><i>rtionship</i>. One that resulted in a child. A child who died. And a man who still had her shackled, twenty¨Cthree yearster.


    It was hard to wrap my head around it. Martha had always worn Vander¡¯s name like a crown and wielded <i>his </i>title like a sword. She acted like the Alpha was her first love, her only love, the center of her world. But that was clearly a lie. The truth, sharp and unrelenting, had torn through her perfect mask.


    But even as she cried and trembled, I didn¡¯t buy the whole story. Not fully.


    <i>She </i>said she left the man because he was violent. But something in her tone¨Csome bitterness buried under the fear¨Csounded more like resentment than trauma. Like she hated him not just for the pain he caused, but


    113 Unbelievable


    for being poor. For being powerless. And when I looked at her, really looked, I saw not just a scared woman. I saw a gold¨Cdigger whose shovel had finally hit bedrock.


    Martha had entered the Nighthorn family with ambition, and Vander¨Cblinded by the bond¨Chad been her


    ticket. It just took her twenty¨Cthree years to run him dry. Had he handed Steel Corp to Lucian a few years earlier, while she was still younger and radiant, I wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if she¡¯d started sniffing around for a fresh mine to plunder. She was still beautiful¨Ccold, regal, intimidating¨Cbut the Alpha¡¯s mark on her


    neck was like barbed wire: no one else would dare touch her.


    The room was stiff with silence. Everyone was reeling from the truth. And suddenly, I understood why Tiffany hadn¡¯t been invited to the table. That poor girl was pregnant and fragile¨Cthere was no way she could have handled the avnche that had just dropped.


    ¡°Where is Tiffany?¡± I asked, trying to steer the conversation <i>to </i>safer shores.


    Lucian ced his hand gently on my thigh. His face was unreadable, but the touch spoke volumesfort, restraint, maybe even a silent <i>thank </i><i>you </i>for shifting the spotlight. Still, I could feel the tension humming


    under his skin.


    ¡°She went for her antenatal appointment,¡± Martha replied tly.


    I turned to Darian. ¡°You let her go alone?¡±


    He looked away, shame flickering across his features. There was still unspoken strain between us¨Ctoo much history, too many jagged edges¨Cbut this wasn¡¯t about me. This was about her. And someone had to say it.


    ¡°Whether that baby is yours or not, it doesn¡¯t matter right now. What matters is <i>she¡¯s </i><i>alone</i>. You were close to her once, Darian. You cared. Maybe not enough to marry her, maybe not enough to fight for her, but enough to be there.¡± I paused, letting the weight of my words settle. ¡°And now? You¡¯re letting her walk through one of the hardest times in her life without a hand to hold?¡±


    His jaw clenched, and he refused to meet my eyes.


    ¡°I get it. You¡¯re busy. Training. Dealing with all this,¡± I gestured vaguely around the room. ¡°But she didn¡¯t get pregnant by herself. You were there. Now be there again. Even if you doubt the child is yours, there¡¯s a chance it is¨Cand if it is, and you miss this? You¡¯ll never get those moments back. You¡¯ll never be able to undo that


    absence.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know the full story,¡± he said tightly. ¡°She brought this on herself. It¡¯s her fault that-¡±


    He stopped abruptly, casting a sideways nce at Lucian, who was still as stone beside me. Whatever Darian was about to say, he swallowed it. The tension crackled like a live wire.


    I let the silence speak <i>for </i>itself.


    Alpha Vander cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll work through it, Mara.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond. Just nodded stiffly.


    ¡°Maybe I should help, then,¡± I said. Not out of pity. Not because I liked Tiffany. But because no woman deserved to face motherhood in istion.


    Darian stood without a word and left the table. No one stopped him.


    Lucian leaned closer. ¡°Why?¡± he asked me quietly.


    < 113 Unbelievable


    I looked at him and gave the only answer that mattered. ¡°Because someone has to care when no one else will.¡±


    Watch videos get points

 Favorite Curse 114

    114 Preparing For Worse


    114 Preparing For Worse


    Mara


    ¡°I think you should leave her alone,¡± Martha said curtly.


    I didn¡¯t argue. At that point, it wasn¡¯t about winning a conversation¨Cit was about easing the tension in this fractured family.


    If Darian would just spend a little time with Tiffany, maybe he could finally move on from whatever feelings he still held for me. Maybe, just maybe, he¡¯d begin to care about the child she carried.


    I sighed. ¡°Then take her. Support her. For someone who¡¯s had children, you should understand what she needs better than anyone. And let¡¯s not forget¨CDaniel is your friend. Do you really think he¡¯d be okay with his daughter being treated like this?¡± I asked Martha quietly, but firmly.


    Alpha Vander jumped in. ¡°She¡¯s right. If you can¡¯t manage it yourself, assign someone who can. Lucian¡¯s done that for Tina. She never goes to a single appointment alone. Her needs are met¨Cdiscreetly and respectfully. Tiffany is carrying what could be Darian¡¯s child. That¡¯s a potential Alpha in her womb. And you-¡± he turned sharply toward his wife ¡°-you helped orchestrate this. You took money from Daniel and pushed that union forward. Now take some responsibility for it.¡±


    Martha¡¯s lips curled, her eyes narrowing as they flicked to me.


    ¡°dly. The day Lucian starts holding Tina¡¯s hand through her appointments. The day he starts treating her like a queen and taking her to her breathing sses, then I will have Darian do the same for Tiffany.¡±


    Smug. Condescending. She had no idea she was cornering herself.


    ¡°Enough,¡± Vander growled, the frustration in his voice boiling over. ¡°This has nothing to do with Lucian¡¯s situation with Tina. Don¡¯t twist this to suit your bitterness. Mara is right. And if you won¡¯t handle it, I <i>will</i>.¡±


    Martha nched. That threatnded.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she snapped. ¡°Lacy will do it. She¡¯s jobless now. I¡¯m sure Lucian won¡¯t mind paying her to escort Tiffany to her appointments¨Cafter all, he pays staff for Tina.¡±


    Lucian stood then, calm but firm, like steel sheathed in silk.


    <i>¡°</i>She¡¯s Darian¡¯s cousin. Lacy was raised in this family, on Nighthorn wealth. The least she can do is offer something back. Right now, the only reason either of you still have a ce here is because of Darian.¡±


    Her silence was her answer.


    Alpha Vander nced at Lucian. ¡°Are you leaving already?¡±


    Lucian nodded. ¡°Mara and I have things to do.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s Saturday. I thought maybe you¡¯d stay for the day¨Cmaybe spend some time with the family.¡±


    Lucian gave a dry smile. ¡°And do what, exactly?¡±


    That shut the Alpha up.


    Lucian shifted the tone. ¡°I need to check in at the defence quarters. There¡¯s activity at the borders.¡±


    114 Preparing For Worse


    I turned to him, catching the shadow in his expression. My chest tightened slightly. <b>Activity </b>at <b>the </b>borders meant danger. And he hadn¡¯t mentioned it until now.


    What kind of threat were we facing? And why had he kept it from me?


    ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Alpha Vander asked, his voice low and deliberate.


    Lucian exhaled slowly and nodded. ¡°The troops have it under control¨Cfor now. But the truth is, we don¡¯t even


    know who we¡¯re fighting or why. Mooncrest has enjoyed peace for so long that most of our armycks actualbat experience. I¡¯ve been training a select unit myself¡­ just in case.¡±


    A quiet chill settled over the room. His words didn¡¯t just carry weight¨Cthey carried warning. My fingers twitched slightly on myp. I didn¡¯t want to panic, but I could feel my heart picking up pace.


    ¡°Lucian¡­¡± Alpha Vander¡¯s tone shifted. ¡°Is it really that serious?¡±


    Lucian didn¡¯t look at him. He didn¡¯t have to. The way he paused told us everything. ¡°The arsenal Darian¡¯s team was sent to protect turned out to be a decoypletely empty. Yet they came after it with full force. Coordinated. Aggressive. It doesn¡¯t make sense unless it was meant to distract us or test our weaknesses. And Mooncrest¡­ is surrounded. Almost every border has seen some kind of breach.¡±


    My breath caught in my chest. An invisible weight settled over my shoulders.


    ¡°We¡¯re hoping it¡¯s isted,¡± Lucian added, trying to sound neutral. ¡°A few scattered rogue packs, maybe. Unconnected. Ambitious. But we¡¯re preparing for worse.¡±


    Alpha Vander leaned forward, expression grim. ¡°Then my retirement will have to wait. If this esctes, we¡¯ll need to lead together. Shoulder to shoulder.¡±


    Lucian nodded once, the weight of legacy and leadership evident in his eyes.


    ¡°I would¡¯ve told you to sit this one out,¡± Vander added. ¡°But you¡¯re the one with the active Alpha mark now. If wares, we face it together.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s eyes flicked toward me, just for a moment. I knew what he was doing¨Cscanning, gauging my reaction. My expression must¡¯ve betrayed me because he reached under the table and touched my hand, giving it a reassuring squeeze. His thumb traced soft circles on my skinfort wrapped in subtlemand.


    <i>¡°</i><i>It¡¯s </i><i>okay</i><i>, </i><i>Mara</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i>his voice linked into my mind gently, <i>¡°</i><i>I¡¯m </i><i>just </i><i>being </i><i>cautious</i><i>. </i><i>We¡¯re </i><i>not </i><i>at </i><i>war </i>yet.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer him. I couldn¡¯t. Because I didn¡¯t believe him¨Cnot entirely.


    ¡°Is Darian training for this too?¡± Martha¡¯s voice cut through the air, sharp and selfish as ever. Her concern was never about the pack¨Calways about her son¡¯s standing.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lucian replied coolly, ¡°but if ites to full¨Cscale conflict, he and Rowan will stay behind to assist Mara in managing the pack. They¡¯re not ready for the front line¨Cnot at that level.¡±


    I nced at him, startled. His calm tone belied the weight of what he¡¯d just said. I would lead? Me?


    He met my eyes, giving the smallest nod. Quiet reassurance. Silent belief.


    Martha wasn¡¯t satisfied. ¡°Why must they assist Mara?¡± she snapped. ¡°I thought Darian was to temporarily take over while you were away. Grey always stepped in when Vander was gone-


    ¡°That was because <i>you </i>weren¡¯t a trained warrior, Martha,¡± Alpha Vander cut her off with a weary sigh. ¡°This <ol start="2"><li><b>§²§à§Ü§å </b><b>5 </b></li></ol>


    isn¡¯t about favoritism. It¡¯s about strength and readiness. Mara is trained, qualified, and bonded <i>to </i>the Alpha. If Lucian is ever away, she takes the helm. Darian and Rowan follow her lead. That¡¯s how ourws are written.


    ¡±


    114 Preparing For Worse


    Martha fell silent. For once, her bitterness met a wall of truth too thick to argue with.


    Lucian leaned back, his arm brushing mine. ¡°Hopefully, it won¡¯te to that,¡± he said softly.


    Vander nodded, but we all knew better. The air in the room was shifting. The peace we once relied on was no longer a certainty. And under the table, where no one could see, I held on tightly to Lucian¡¯s hand, afraid to let <ol><li>go. </li></ol>


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mara,¡± Lucian said, his voice low but firm. He extended his hand to me like a lifeline, and I took it without hesitation. The air in that mansion felt too heavy <i>to </i>breathe. I just needed out.


    ¡°Keep me posted,¡± Alpha Vander called out. ¡°And don¡¯t fight anyone without me, Lucian.¡±


    Lucian gave a nod, but he didn¡¯t slow down. Neither did I.


    We walked out of the lounge briskly, and I felt every pair of eyes on my back¨Cwatching, judging, resenting. I held my breath until we reached the car. The door closed behind me, shutting out the mansion, the tension,


    the noise¨Cbut not the weight in my chest.


    It came crashing down the moment I exhaled.


    I began to hyperventte. My chest heaved with sharp, erratic breaths. My hands trembled in myp.


    ¡°Mara,¡± Lucian said, leaning in to calm me, but Ished out, hitting his chest with the side of my fist. Not hard, but enough to release the spark of betrayal.


    Tears streamed down my cheeks, hot and blinding. ¡°When were you going to tell me, Lucian?¡± My voice cracked. ¡°When were you going to tell me you were training for war?¡±


    He froze.


    ¡°You told me it was about sharpening your Alpha instincts,¡± I said, choking back another sob. ¡°I knew something didn¡¯t feel right. I asked you. I <i>asked </i>you, and I trusted your answer.¡±


    He pulled me into his arms, his touch warm, grounding. I didn¡¯t push him away this time.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to worry,¡± he murmured against my hair. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to carry the weight of something that might not even happen. I was trying to protect you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t protect me by lying to me,¡± I whispered. My voice shook, but my tone was steady. ¡°I¡¯m your wife, ding nothing¡¯s Lucian. I can¡¯t support you if you keep me in the dark. I can¡¯t prepare myself if you¡¯re pr wrong. I wouldn¡¯t have known a thing if your father hadn¡¯t asked you to deploy troops to protect Martha¡¯s parents.¡±


    He didn¡¯t speak. His silence said enough¨Che knew I was right.


    ¡°Do you want to leave this ce?¡± he asked, his voice gentle but weighted with understanding.


    I wiped my face with trembling fingers and looked out the window toward the Nighthorn estate¨Cthe mansion, the memories, the madness.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I whispered. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    And as the car pulled away, I held on to his hand, not because I was okay¨Cbut because I needed to believe


    C


    < 114 Preparing For Worse


    we would be.


    Watch videos <b>get </b><b>points </b><b>(</b><b>0/10</b><b>) </b>>


    Vote


    710

 Favorite Curse 115

    115 How Serious Is it?


    17 <b>Paints </b>


    <b>115 </b>How <b>Serious </b>Is <b>It</b><b>? </b>


    <b>Mara </b>


    Lucian started the car. We didn¡¯t head home.


    Instead, he drove toward the cliffs.


    I didn¡¯t ask why. I already knew. Whatever was going on, it was worse than he¡¯d admitted.


    The silence between us was thick, heavy with everything unsaid. I kept my eyes on the road, the trees blurring


    past like time we were wasting. He didn¡¯t look at me once.


    When we arrived, he cut the engine and got out without a word. A <i>moment </iter, he opened my door. i stepped out slowly, reluctantly, like my body had to be convinced to move.


    From the trunk, Lucian pulled out a massive pic basket, a cooler, a mat, and three giant pillows. A full


    setup.


    ¡°You came prepared,¡± I said quietly, unsure whether to be touched or frustrated.


    He gave me a small smile. That crooked, charming one I used to love.


    He spread the mat, kicked off his shoes, then¨Cwithout shame or hesitation¨Cchanged into a t¨Cshirt and shorts right in front of me. Normally, the sight of his body would¡¯ve done something to me. Today, it didn¡¯t. I


    was too tired, too raw.


    Heid everything out like we were about to enjoy azy afternoon, then looked up and motioned for me to join him.


    ¡°Come here, Mara,¡± he said, sitting on the mat.


    I slipped off my shoes, undid a few buttons on my dress for air, and sat beside him. Close, but not close enough to forget why we were here.


    He pulled me in gently, his lips brushing my neck. A soft kiss, too soft. Strategic.


    ¡°Mara¡­¡± he whispered, and I felt the tremor in my chest.


    He wasn¡¯t ying fair. And I hated that it was working.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you everything,¡± he said quietly. ¡°But I swear, it¡¯s not as serious as it seemed. No casualties. No real threat yet. And with Chase still out there, we can¡¯t afford to get distracted.¡±


    ¡°You still should¡¯ve told me,¡± I said, forcing the words out. ¡°You don¡¯t get to decide when I know the truth. Was I supposed to find out only after it spiraled? After you had to leave, maybe note back? I trained at the


    e real story. academy too, Lucian. I know how this works. Don¡¯t insult me with half¨Ctruths. Just¨Ctell


    Please.¡±


    He took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s what I said. Mostly. I made it sound worse because I didn¡¯t want to waste resources protecting Martha¡¯s parents. It¡¯d be an abuse of power, Mara. ric isn¡¯t our problem¨Che¡¯s hers. She¡¯s the one who left her boyfriend for a rich Alpha. No one wants to say it out loud, but that¡¯s the truth. All that talk about him being dangerous? Probably just a story she tells to feel less guilty. If she really feared him, she wouldn¡¯t have needed to meet my father to walk away.


    C


    115 How Serious & It?


    ¡°And if ric Moongrove is real and he is dangerous, then in his eyes, he¡¯s just settling a score. A rich Alpha stole his girl because he could.¡±


    His words hung there, cold and sharp.


    And then something clicked.


    Not a thought. Not a theory.


    A truth.


    It hit me so hard I couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Mara, Mara¡­¡± Lucian said, his voice low and tense<b>. </b>


    ¡°Lucian¡­¡± I whispered, barely able to say the words. ¡°Could ric be Chase?¡±


    He stared at me. For a second, he didn¡¯t move. Then his eyes widened.


    ¡°Wait¡­ Mara, they seem simr, yeah¨Cbut Chase is a wealthy man. Why would he ckmail her?¡±


    ¡°To keep control,¡± I said. ¡°Not for money. To keep her afraid. To remind her she¡¯d never really escaped.¡±


    Lucian nodded slowly. The idea wasn¡¯t impossible¨Cand that alone was terrifying.


    ¡°You might be onto something,¡± he said. ¡°But let¡¯s not run too far with this yet. This is Martha we¡¯re talking about. She could¡¯ve made the whole ric story up to hide whatever really happened. If Chase is ric, then ric exists. And if he exists, she should¡¯ve been begging us to track him down and stop him. But she didn¡¯t. She refused help. That¡¯s not fear, Mara. That¡¯s guilt.¡±


    He had a point. A woman being stalked doesn¡¯t say no to protection unless she¡¯s hiding something. If Martha truly wanted peace, she would¡¯ve weed Lucian¡¯s power and reach. But instead, she fought him. Lied to


    him.


    That alone spoke volumes.


    ¡°Then why risk Darian¡¯s reputation?¡± I asked. ¡°She loves him. I don¡¯t get it.¡±


    Lucian gave a dry, bitterugh.


    ¡°Martha only loves Martha. She knows Darian will never be Alpha, but she also knows my father loves him¡ª and he won¡¯t kick her out. Whether it¡¯s love or pride, he¡¯s bound to her. She¡¯s ying the long game.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Still¡­ she wouldn¡¯t want to hurt Darian. Not intentionally.¡±


    Lucian turned to me, eyes sharp.


    ¡°Mara, <i>you </i>of all people should know that¡¯s not true. Who¡¯s hurt Darian more than Martha? She pushed my father to marry me off to you¨Cknowing Darian loved you. She threw Tiffany into his life just to drain <ol><li>ts. And if throwing Northwood¡¯s wealth. She¡¯ll sacrifice anyone, even her own son, if it gets her what she shade on Darian¡¯s name stops my father from digging into her secrets? She won¡¯t hesitate.¡± </li></ol>


    I went silent. Deep down, I knew he was right. Martha didn¡¯t draw lines. Not when it came to self¨Cpreservation.


    ¡°She¡¯s calcted everything, Mara,¡± Lucian said. ¡°Whatever the real story is, it¡¯s darker than what she told us. Martha¡¯s not just a liar¨Cshe¡¯s a strategist. If she chose this route, it means the truth is worse.¡±


    The realization settled in my stomach like ice. She really didn¡¯t have limits.


    115 How Serious is it?


    ¡°So¡­ what happens when her parents move into the mansion?¡± I asked cautiously.


    Lucian justughed, shaking his head.


    ¡°Oh, that? That¡¯s when the circus really begins.¡±


    Watch videos get points (0/10) >


    Vote


    710

 Favorite Curse 116

    116 So Far So Good


    Mara


    ¡°I¡¯ve emptied my father¡¯s personal ount,¡± Lucian said quietly. ¡°He knows. Martha won¡¯t get a cent more than her allowance. No extra money. No ess to the estate¡¯s funds.¡±


    I looked at him, surprised.


    ¡°If she¡¯s telling the truth, she should be fine-no reason to keep paying off this guy once her parents are under our roof. But if she keeps scrambling for cash after that¡­ we¡¯ll know she¡¯s lying.¡±


    I understood the strategy instantly. It was smart. A trap disguised as control. My chest tightened-not with fear, but with anticipation. I wanted to see how it would all unfold.


    ¡°I¡¯ll still look for this Moongrove guy,¡± Lucian added. ¡°If he¡¯s real, I don¡¯t want anything touching Darian¡¯s name.¡±


    That made me smile, despite everything. They still had each other¡¯s backs. Even after everything. Darian had found Jones


    for Lucian. And now Lucian was hunting down ric for Darian¡¯s sake.


    They were closer than either would ever admit.


    Then his voice shifted, softer. Serious.


    ¡°Mara,¡± he said, and I turned to him. ¡°I need you to stay out of Darian¡¯s rtionship. If anything happens to that baby, Martha will me you. No matter what. So stay away from Tiffany. Don¡¯t talk about them. Don¡¯t interfere. Please.¡±


    His eyes were pleading. Not in fear-out of care. I nodded slowly. He was right.


    He reached over, dragging the cooler toward us. ¡°I brought beer.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the afternoon.¡±


    He smirked. ¡°It¡¯s five o¡¯clock somewhere.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. For the first time all day, it felt easy.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t really going to the defense center, were you?¡± I asked, grinning.


    Lucian burst outughing. ¡°Mara, it¡¯s Saturday. I¡¯ve only been married six months. You really think I¡¯d spend the day at work? No way. I just needed an excuse to leave the mansion. That ce is cursed.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t wrong. Nighthorn mansion was heavy with tension-Martha, Tina, all the ghosts we hadn¡¯t buried. I didn¡¯t me him for wanting out.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± I said, theughter fading just enough to ask, ¡°how are you going to handle co-parenting with Tina? With Joey in the picture?¡±


    He sighed, opened a beer, and handed it to me. I took a sip. He cracked another for himself.


    ¡°My father wants to raise the child. He¡¯s already making ns,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out. But not now. Not here. I didn¡¯t drag you out here to talk about them.¡±


    His voice dipped, warm and low, and suddenly I was back inst night-his hands, his mouth, his body against mine. He looked at me like he knew exactly what I was thinking.


    Lucian reached out and gently caressed my cheek between his thumb and forefinger. The touch was slow, careful-


    almost reverent.


    116 Safar So Good


    ¡°You weren¡¯t meant to enjoy your punishment, Mara,¡± Lucian murmured, his voiceced with teasing authority.


    I exhaled, heat blooming in my chest at the memory. That night had been¡­ more than I ever expected. If that was punishment, maybe I needed to misbehave more often.


    ¡°Who said I did?¡± I said, feigning innocence.


    Lucian c****d an eyebrow, unconvinced. ¡°Your eyes say otherwise. Your bodynguage says otherwise.¡±


    He leaned in, breathing deep. ¡°Your arousal definitely says otherwise.¡±


    My cheeks flushed. He wasn¡¯t wrong. I could still feel the ghost of the cuffs on my wrists, the tension of held-back


    pleasure, the way he¡¯d undone mepletely. That helplessness. That surrender. It wasn¡¯t just physical-it was


    consuming.


    Lucian set his beer aside and reached for the buttons on my dress. Slowly, deliberately, he undid them until my bra was


    exposed. With practiced ease, he unhooked it from the front and slid it away, leaving me bare beneath the soft air. His


    hands cupped my breasts, warm and sure, and he leaned in close, lips grazing my ear.


    ¡°Next time,¡± he whispered, voice rough and thick with promise, ¡°I¡¯ll spank you. And I won¡¯t be gentle.¡±


    My breath caught. My mind raced somewhere dark and delicious. But before I could respond, his mouth crashed onto mine, iming me with a hunger that left no space for thought-only need.


    He pulled back just enough to speak, his lips brushing mine.


    ¡°I want pups, Mara,¡± he said, eyes searching mine. ¡°I know it¡¯s soon-maybe too soon-but I want them. With you.¡±


    Something in me cracked open at those words. Because I wanted them too. I wanted his children. A future. A life that felt real, not just wrapped in politics and power.


    ¡°I want them too,¡± I whispered, and his mouth was on mine again-urgent, deep, needing.


    It didn¡¯t matter that it was midday. The world could wait. Right now, I was burning-burning for him. The rest of it-Martha, Darian, the lies, the mansion-faded into silence.


    When he took my n****e into his mouth, I moaned, surrenderingpletely. The heat, the connection, the craving-they pulled me under.


    And I didn¡¯t want

 Favorite Curse 117

    117 Sudden Esction


    Lucian


    I never expected Mara to take what I said to my father so seriously. Yes, the attacks had been increasing, and yes, we were training like war wasing-but I didn¡¯t believe it would reach that point. Not yet. None of the skirmishes had required my presence so far.


    And dragging the army into Martha¡¯s mess? That still didn¡¯t sit right with me. Her ghosts were hers. If ric Moongrove even existed, he wasn¡¯t our responsibility. I still believed she made him up. A story. A shield.


    Mara¡¯s voice pulled me from my thoughts.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± she said softly.


    We were lying on the pic mat,pletely bare beneath the dying sun. Her head rested on my chest, the steady rhythm of her breathing syncing with mine. I traced slow,zy patterns along her back, encouraging her to speak.


    ¡°Say it,¡± I murmured.


    She sighed and pushed herself upright. Her body caught the golden light just right-wild hair, kiss-bruised lips, soft curves. Stunning. I sat up quickly, trying not to make it obvious how badly I still wanted her.


    ¡°I know this might sound unnecessary,¡± she began, ¡°but¡­ I need to know. Does this ric guy actually exist?¡±


    She looked at me, eyes searching mine. And for once, I didn¡¯t have to fake my reaction.


    ¡°We¡¯re on the same page,¡± I said, watching her closely.


    ¡°I think we should go get her parents ourselves,¡± Mara continued. ¡°Surprise them. Martha won¡¯t see iting. If she


    hasn¡¯t fed them a script, we might get the truth. Someone in Goldenpeak has to know something-an ex-boyfriend, a


    pregnancy, anything.¡±


    Smart. Strategic. I¡¯d already started working on that angle, but hearing it from her made me feel like we were moving as


    one.


    I opened my mouth to tell her so-but my phone rang.


    I almost ignored it. This moment was too good, too rare. But when I saw Darian¡¯s name on the screen, I answered. Just in


    case.


    ¡°Lucian, where are you?¡± His voice was tight. Urgent.


    ¡°Somewhere,¡± I said, already tensing.


    ¡°We need to get to Driftwake now. Full-blown battle. Locals can¡¯t hold the line.¡±


    My blood turned to ice. I was on my feet in an instant, pulling on my shorts.


    ¡°Did you call Father?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s with me. We¡¯re heading to Steel Corp to take the chopper.¡± Darian¡¯s voice cracked slightly. ¡°We need every able hand we have-but don¡¯t bring Mara. Please. Promise me.¡±.


    He didn¡¯t have to beg. I¡¯d die before putting her in that kind of danger.


    I looked at Mara. She was already getting dressed, trying to piece it all together from my expression alone.


    ¡°Call Denis Stormborn,¡± I told Darin.


    117 Sudden Esction


    +15 Point>


    ¡°Father already pulled him in,¡± Darian said over the phone. ¡°He¡¯s recing Rowan on the squad. We¡¯ll pick you up at General Mills junction in thirty minutes. Can you get there in time?¡±


    ¡°Already on my way,¡± I replied, then ended the call.


    By the time I turned around, Mara had packed up the entire pic setup and loaded everything into the trunk. She didn¡¯t ask questions-just moved with quiet, deliberate purpose.


    I tossed her the keys. ¡°Drive.¡±


    She caught them smoothly and slid into the driver¡¯s seat. She looked calm, focused. But I knew better. I could feel the


    tension in her posture, the fear she was trying to hide.


    I climbed into the passenger seat, and as she started the engine, her voice broke through the silence.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening, Lucian? Please.¡±


    ¡°Driftwake¡¯s under attack,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯re needed there. Full-scale defense.¡±


    She reversed and turned the car back onto the road, speeding us away from the cliffs and the brief peace we¡¯d found


    there.


    ¡°Take me to General Mills,¡± I told her. ¡°Then go straight to Nighthorn. Don¡¯t stay alone.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be. The Wils-¡± she started.


    ¡°I gave them the day off. We weren¡¯t supposed to be home,¡± I cut in.


    She gripped the wheel tighter. ¡°Then let mee with you.¡±


    ¡°No, Mara,¡± I said firmly. ¡°My father¡¯s leading this one.¡±


    ¡°Driftwake is massive,¡± she argued. ¡°You¡¯ll need every trained wolf. I can fight, Lucian. I¡¯ve trained just like you.¡±


    ¡°I know you have. That¡¯s not the issue.¡±


    ¡°Then what is?¡± Her voice cracked slightly. ¡°I can¡¯t just wait around, hoping youe back. You¡¯re asking me to sit still


    while everything I love goes into battle.¡±


    I reached over and ced a hand gently on her thigh.


    ¡°Please, Mara. Do this for me,¡± I said, soft but steady. ¡°I promise-I swear-I¡¯lle back. Driftwake is close to the ind¡¯s


    shores. It¡¯s a strategic target. We should¡¯ve posted troops there a long time ago. My father underestimated the threat, but


    we¡¯re moving now. If we lose Driftwake, we lose control of the mines, the gold, the bitumen-it¡¯s more than just territory.¡±


    She nodded, her jaw tight. ¡°I know. The economy would copse if we lose that ground.¡±


    I gave her a small, proud smile. ¡°Exactly. You always see the bigger picture.¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond right away. Just kept driving, faster now.


    ¡°It¡¯s three of us,¡± I said. ¡°Darian, Father, and me. Three Alphas. We won¡¯t lose this.¡±


    She nodded again, but it was reluctant. I could see it in her eyes-this wasn¡¯t peace. It was resignation.


    And Darian was right: if I let here, it would put all of us at risk. She could fight, sure. But we wouldn¡¯t be able to focus. Not with her there. I¡¯d be watching her every move, second-guessing every decision.


    And in battle, hesitation kills.


    This was the only way. Even if it tore me apart.


    213

 Favorite Curse 118

    118 Sudden Esction 2


    Lucian


    Mara drove like hell. We made it to General Mills in eighteen minutes t.


    When we pulled over, we got out and leaned against the car. No words. No arguments. Just silence-and the clock ticking louder in my head.


    Then I grabbed her and kissed her hard, like I needed her breath to live. Her arms wrapped around my neck, and we kissed until air became a problem. I pressed my forehead against hers, our breaths uneven, faces flushed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mara. I¡¯ll be back soon. It¡¯s just a fight-I¡¯m not nning on dying anytime soon. We¡¯ve got a life to build,¡± I


    said softly.


    She nodded, but I could feel her trembling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a hero, Lucian. Juste back home.¡±


    It was the most selfish thing a soldier¡¯s loved one could say. And I loved her for it.


    I held her tight. If anything happened to me, she¡¯d take the biggest blow. That truth sat heavy in my chest. But I couldn¡¯t


    stay-not now..


    We stood together, her body against mine, wrapped in each other like we were trying to pause time. She rested her head on my chest, arms snug around my waist. I leaned against the car, letting her warmth anchor me.


    Then Darian¡¯s car pulled up.


    I let her go.


    Mara¡¯s eyes shimmered with unshed tears, but she stayed strong. She gave my father a respectful nod and waved to Darian as he stepped out of the vehicle.


    Darian walked over and pulled her into a quick hug. There was no tension between them. Not right now. Not with war at our backs.


    ¡°Make sure you survive, Darian,¡± she said firmly.


    He chuckled, but she didn¡¯t smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s not funny,¡± she snapped gently. ¡°I¡¯m not epting goodbyes, and I won¡¯t forgive you if you die. I won¡¯t be there to watch your back like always, so watch your blindside.¡±


    He nodded, a rare softness in his expression. For a moment, they looked like they did before everything gotplicated- when friendship had no scars.


    Funny how war made everything clear. Love. Loyalty. Loss. It stripped everything else away.


    And we were about to walk straight into it. She pulled him into another hug. I could understand their bond and the


    moment.


    They broke the hug, and Darian climbed into the back seat without another word. I slid behind the wheel. My father settled in beside me, calm and unreadable, as always.


    Before we pulled off, he turned to Mara.


    ¡°Keep my house-and Mooncrest-in order, Mara. Everyone knows you¡¯re in charge now. Rowan will assist you.¡±


    That surprised me. cing Mara above his own mate? The ric Moongrove lie must¡¯ve nted deeper doubts than he


    118 Sudden Esction 2


    let on.


    +15 Points >


    Mara nodded, wiped the tears from her cheeks, and stepped into her car. I waited until she turned off onto the opposite road before I drove, watching her fade in the rearview mirror.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I hugged your wife,¡± Darian said from the back, his voice low.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I replied. ¡°She¡¯s your best friend.¡±


    He exhaled, relieved.


    ¡°There¡¯s a chopper waiting for us at Steel Corp,¡± my father said. ¡°Fastest way in. The troops were deployed the same way.¡±


    Good. That would get us to Driftwake in twenty minutes.


    ¡°Where do you think these bastards came from?¡± he asked.


    I gripped the wheel tighter.


    ¡°Mooncrest¡¯s a big ind, Father. They could¡¯vee from anywhere-or they¡¯ve been here all along, waiting for the right moment. We rule this ind, but we¡¯re not the only pack. And Driftwake is still part of our territory. The real question is,


    why wasn¡¯t it protected?¡±


    He cleared his throat-guilty.


    ¡°Beta Grey told me to deploy troops there eight months ago. I didn¡¯t act fast enough. I didn¡¯t think it would get this bad.¡±


    I pushed the elerator harder, biting back what I wanted to say. We didn¡¯t have time for me. Not now.


    ¡°Who¡¯s leading this?¡± Darian asked from behind.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± my father answered without hesitation. ¡°Overallmand is his. But we¡¯ll split into three assault teams. Each of


    us leads one.¡±


    I nodded. It made sense. All three of us were Alphas-no one else could lead these wolves.


    ¡°Do you think the press is already there?¡± I asked.


    My father¡¯s mouth tightened. ¡°Yes. They¡¯ve got a chopper covering it. Luckily, the attackers don¡¯t have missiles-yet. First wave was gunfire. They only shifted when they ran out of bullets. Resistance caught them off guard.¡±


    My stomach turned. That meant this wasn¡¯t random. It was nned.


    ¡°We need to make sure no reinforcements areing for them,¡± I said.


    ¡°Grey¡¯s already on it,¡± he replied.


    Silence fell over us. The kind before the storm.


    I turned toward Steel Corp, tires humming as we approached the gates. We pulled in fast and rushed inside. The elevator


    to the roof couldn¡¯t move fast enough. Every second felt heavier than thest.


    The helicopter was already powered up when we reached the top. Wind whipped at our clothes as we climbed in.


    My father closed his eyes.


    ¡°May the goddess show us mercy,¡± he murmured.


    The rotor thundered, and the chopper lifted off.


    I didn¡¯t look back.


    I had one thought, steady and burning in my chest:


    213


    enfes tion 2


    Whatever waits in Driftwake, I will survive it. I have to. I promised her I woulde home.


    115 Taking Com?OT


    425 Pts

 Favorite Curse 119

    119 Taking Control


    Mara


    I wanted to go back to the holiday house. Hide in the silence. Wait for Lucian like I was still the girl who didn¡¯t know better. But I wasn¡¯t that girl anymore-and Lucian would¡¯ve hated it if I¡¯d ignored his orders.


    So, I headed to the one ce I didn¡¯t want to be.


    The Nighthorn mansion.


    My hands trembled on the wheel as I drove. My chest felt hollow. This day was supposed to be beautiful, but fate had


    other ns. Lucian tried to fix it-he tried-but this Saturday had always been marked by something darker.


    The time we spent on the cliff felt unreal now. Just him and me, detached from the weight of the world. No politics, no


    packs, no battles. Just love. Skin on skin. His lips, his touch. For hours, we reaffirmed everything we were to each other.


    And now he was flying into danger, and I couldn¡¯t follow.


    Fear wed at my logic. What if he doesn¡¯te back? What if that was the goddess letting him say goodbye?


    ¡°No,¡± I said aloud, gripping the steering wheel harder. ¡°Get a grip, Mara.¡±


    You¡¯re Luna. You chose this life. This is what being the mate of an Alpha means. He protects the pack. You protect the people. You lead when he¡¯s gone.


    I repeated those words like a prayer until my heart slowed.


    Lucian wasn¡¯t alone. He had Darian. He had his father. Three Alphas. If anyone could return from Driftwake alive, it was


    them.


    The first gate to the mansion appeared, and I rolled down the window. The guards greeted me with the respect reserved


    for an Alpha. I met their gazes with the poise expected of a Luna. No fear. No hesitation. The same happened at the second gate.


    When I parked, Austin, Rowan, and a handful of lower-ranked military personnel were already waiting.


    At least Rowan was here.


    I stepped out of the car and handed the keys to Austin. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Wee, Luna,¡± he said, bowing slightly.


    I nodded in return and turned to Rowan. He saluted, the soldiers following suit.


    ¡°We are at yourmand, Luna Mara,¡± he said.


    I nodded. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go with them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a Delta now,¡± he exined. ¡°Denis Stormborn went in my stead as Gamma. Alpha Vander felt you¡¯d need someone familiar to keep the ind secure in their absence.¡±


    And I understood.


    This wasn¡¯t just a symbolic gesture. I wasn¡¯t just the Luna in name. I was the one they¡¯d chosen to keep Mooncrest from falling if the worst came. Because we ruled the ind, yes-but not everyone bore our mark. Not everyone could be


    trusted.


    This was more than holding down the fort.


    119 Taking Control


    It was preparing for the possibility that the real fight hadn¡¯t started yet.


    ¡°Very well,¡± I said, turning to Rowan. ¡°We need eyes everywhere. Full alert on all city sectors and outskirts-especially anywhere near Driftwake. Radio every security agency on the ind. Effective immediately, impose an indefinite curfew across all packs, towns, and cities. No one should be outside two hours from now. If the streets are empty, we¡¯ll spot


    threats faster.¡±


    Rowan saluted and pulled out his phone without hesitation. He knew I wasn¡¯t asking-I wasmanding.


    ¡°Link me if you need anything,¡± I added.


    He nodded, offering me a brief smile before stepping away to carry out the order.


    I turned and walked toward the mansion, bracing myself.


    Inside, the household had gathered. I stopped in my tracks, taken aback. The air was thick with fear. Staff members were crying, and to my surprise, even Martha, Tiffany, Tina, and Lacy were visibly shaken. Eyes red. Silent tears running down


    their cheeks.


    It made sense. We all had someone out there in that fight. This wasn¡¯t about alliances or grudges. Not right now.


    I looked at them-two of them heavily pregnant, all of them anxious wrecks. And even if only one of them wasn¡¯t aplete nightmare, I wasn¡¯t going to pick that fight today.


    ¡°We need to stay strong,¡± I said firmly, stepping into the center of the room. ¡°This is part of their duty. They¡¯ll be back


    soon. It¡¯s not as bad as it looks.¡±


    My eyes met Tiffany¡¯s as I said it. Her lip trembled. She rushed forward and hugged me tight.


    ¡°Oh, Mara¡­ don¡¯t lie to us. It¡¯s all over the news. They came with guns. Guns, Mara,¡± she sobbed, her voice cracking.


    That shook me. I held her tighter, even as something cold crept into my gut. I had tried to hold it together, but that detail- guns-made it harder.


    ¡°We should go to the evening lounge,¡± Martha said, wiping her tears and trying to keep her tone level. ¡°There¡¯s a television there. We may not like each other, but right now, we need each other.¡±


    I nodded. She was right-for once.


    Tiffany held onto me as we walked to the lounge. She refused to let go. When we sat down, she stayed beside me like a


    child needing safety.


    ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll make it?¡± she linked me privately, her eyes searching mine for truth.


    I swallowed hard, then nodded.


    I didn¡¯t speak the words because I couldn¡¯t. Not yet. Especially not with the confirmation I¡¯d just heard.


    Five minutester, I couldn¡¯t sit there anymore. My chest was tight. My brain screamed for space. I stood.


    ¡°Why are you leaving us now, Mara?¡± Martha asked, eyes narrowing just slightly.


    I looked at her, steady but close to cracking. Not here. Not in front of her.


    ¡°I need time to strategize,¡± I said calmly. ¡°To keep the city safe. Don¡¯te looking for me unless it¡¯s a real emergency.¡±


    Tiffany immediately got to her feet.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me with these witches, Mara. Let mee. I won¡¯t say a word, I promise,¡± she linked me, eyes wide with panic.


    I looked into her face and saw genuine fear. Not for herself-for Darian. Maybe for the child, too.


    x119 Yaking Control


    +15 Ponte


    Tina left the room in silence, disappearing down the hallway. She didn¡¯t speak. She didn¡¯t need to. Her worry followed her


    like a storm cloud. But right now, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to care.


    I gave Tiffany a small nod. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    And I walked out of that room without looking back.


    Because whatever I had just realized-it wasn¡¯t something I could afford to ignore.

 Favorite Curse 120

    120 Taking Control


    Mara


    I paused at the doorway, weighing my decision. Lucian¡¯s warning echoed in my mind-stay away from Tiffany. He was right. Thest thing I needed was more drama, especially with everything unraveling outside these walls.


    I turned to her. ¡°I don¡¯t want trouble, Tiffany,¡± I said clearly, loud enough for the staff to hear. ¡°This is a serious situation. If you get worked up and something happens to your baby, I¡¯ll be med. Some people won¡¯t hesitate to say it was intentional.¡±


    Tiffany shook her head quickly, eyes ssy with emotion.


    ¡°I swear I¡¯m fine, Mara. Please. I just¡­ I don¡¯t want to be alone tonight.¡±


    And the truth was-I wanted to be alone. Desperately. I needed space to think, to breathe, to break if I had to. But I looked at her and saw it: the quiet loneliness that had be her world.


    I gave a small nod. ¡°Alright. Come with me. But your attendant stays close.¡±


    Tiffany thanked me through teary eyes, and I gestured for her staff to follow.


    Behind us, Martha¡¯s voice broke in like nails on ss. ¡°Tiffany, you should be with me, not Mara.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even turn around. I silently hoped Tiffany would agree and spare me the burden. But her voice was surprisingly


    firm.


    ¡°I¡¯m safer and morefortable with Mara,¡± she said. ¡°She doesn¡¯t pretend to like me-she¡¯s honest. You don¡¯t like me, Martha. You never have. Your deal with my father is off, and I know you hate me for it. I don¡¯t need that energy right now. Darian is out there fighting people with guns. I need to pray for him.¡±


    I nced at her, surprised. That was the most Tiffany had said in weeks. Maybe months. Since Darian rejected her, she¡¯d


    gone quiet-meek. The only thing keeping her here was the child. Probably hoping to prove it was his. Hoping it would


    matter.


    We walked in silence down the hall, her attendantgging behind to give us some space. I needed privacy badly. Maybe


    I¡¯d excuse myself to the bathroom once we were in my room.


    When we entered, Tiffany froze in the doorway.


    ¡°Wow, Mara¡­ Lucian really dotes on you,¡± she said, looking around with wide eyes.


    I didn¡¯t respond. My chest felt heavy. Every thought circled back to him-to Driftwake, to the unknown.


    ¡°I hope theye back, Mara,¡± she added softly, and then, just like that, she started crying. No warning.


    She sat down on the couch, tears spilling silently. It was strange-the roompliment followed by the crying.


    Hormones, probably. Or fear. Or both.


    I turned on the TV and tuned to the live broadcast. The screen showed aerial footage-chaotic and raw. The sound of


    wind and static filled the room.


    ¡°They¡¯re no longer shooting,¡± Tiffany whispered, eyes glued to the screen. ¡°That¡¯s good, right?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer. The scene spoke for itself-smoke, scattered bodies, violent movement.


    The reporter¡¯s voice came through:


    ¡°Alpha Vander, Alpha Lucian, and Beta Darian have just arrived by helicopter. Troops arending now to reinforce the


    120 Taking Control


    +16 Paters


    frontline. We¡¯re taking a risk broadcasting live from the air. Please pray to the goddess for our safety. We¡¯ll go off-air for thirty minutes to refuel and return.¡±


    The feed cut to the studio. Analysts now filled the screen, breaking down the battle. A banner scrolled along the bottom:


    Luna Mara has dered an indefinite ind-wide curfew. Anyone found outside after 9 p.m. will be arrested for their own


    safety.


    I blinked at the sight of my name. Luna Mara. On-screen. As the one making decisions. The one giving orders.


    I never imagined this.


    And then my phone rang.


    I looked at the screen-Mother.


    I excused myself and walked into the bedroom.


    ¡°Mother,¡± I answered quietly.


    She sighed. ¡°Thank the goddess. How are you, Mara?¡±


    I gave the only answer I could. ¡°I¡¯m holding on.¡±


    Truth was, I felt like a storm inside. I was trying to stay upright, to be strong for Lucian, for the city. But this was the first time he¡¯d gone to battle without me. The first time I wasn¡¯t there to fight beside him.


    And I hated it.


    ¡°You need to be strong, Mara,¡± my mother said, cutting to the heart of it.


    I closed my eyes and leaned against the wall. I¡¯m trying.


    But for how long, I didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t expect this,¡± my mother said gently. ¡°To be Luna of this pack. But it¡¯s the fate the goddess has given


    you. Be strong, my child. We are praying for your husband. He wille home to you.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t answer.


    The words struck something raw in me. I ced the phone on the bed and sat at the foot of it, burying my face in my


    hands as the sobs came-heavy, uncontroble.


    Lucian¡­ pleasee back to me.


    I wasn¡¯t built for guns. I wasn¡¯t built to wait on the sidelines while the man I loved faced bullets and ws and war. The decision had been made too fast. There was no time for proper weapons, no time for backup. I could feel it in my gut- this wasn¡¯t a battle they had been ready for.


    I pressed a hand to my chest, breathing through the ache.


    We had ns.


    He told me he wanted pups. I said yes, but I was hesitant, cautious. I wanted time. Wanted to feel ready.


    Not anymore.


    If he came back to me-when he came back to me-I would give him everything. No more second-guessing. No more stalling. We had a life to live, and I wasn¡¯t going to waste another moment of it.


    ¡°Please, goddess,¡± I whispered, voice hoarse through tears. ¡°Bring him home. I¡¯ll be better. I¡¯ll be softer. I¡¯ll guard his children with my life. I¡¯ll never question us again. Just¡­ please, bring my mate back to me. Alive. Whole.¡±


    213


    120 Taking Control


    The pain wouldn¡¯t leave me, but I carried it into the bathroom. I turned on the water-hot enough to sting-and stepped


    beneath the stream.


    The room filled with steam, but I still felt cold.


    Lucian always joined me here. The shower had be sacred-where we loved, where we reimed each other after every storm. Now, standing there alone, the tiles echoed nothing but silence. The absence of his touch hit me hardest.


    I leaned against the wall and wept, letting the water hide what it couldn¡¯t soothe.


    When the tears slowed, I dried off and walked to the closet, pulling out one of Lucian¡¯s oversized old shirts-the one with frayed sleeves he refused to throw out. It swallowed me whole, and that was the point. I needed something that smelled


    like him, felt like him.


    I padded back into the sitting room, where Tiffany was curled up on the couch, her eyes swollen and glued to the TV. She


    looked up when I entered.


    ¡°They¡¯ve joined the fight, Mara,¡± she said softly. Her voice shook as she reached out and took my hand.


    I let her. I weed it.


    Because in that moment, her grip reminded me of something I was desperately trying not to forget:


    I wasn¡¯t alone.

 Favorite Curse 121

    4121 The Bottle Front


    +15 Points >


    ¡°She ordered an ind-wide curfew,¡± he exined. ¡°No one out after nine. Every pack, every city. Anyone caught was detained immediately.¡±


    My fatherughed, a full-bellied sound of delight.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked.


    Denis grinned. ¡°Turns out, the enemy had reinforcements stationed in nearby towns-waiting. But thanks to the curfew, they couldn¡¯t mobilize. Most were caught before they could act.¡±


    ¡°Let me guess,¡± I said. ¡°Wolfbane?¡±


    ¡°Most bit down as soon as they were caught. But two didn¡¯t. They¡¯ve been taken in.¡±


    I closed my eyes briefly and whispered a thank you to the goddess. And to Mara.


    I remembered how broken she looked when I left her. How scared. But even in that storm, she made the one move that might¡¯ve saved us all.


    ¡°This is amazing,¡± my father said, shaking his head in disbelief. ¡°Martha would¡¯ve never thought of that.¡±


    I smiled, quiet and proud.


    No, she wouldn¡¯t have.


    Mara didn¡¯t need a throne to lead. She just needed one moment.


    And she made it count.


    122 After The Battle


    A


    Lucian


    We made our way to the field hospital-tents hastily set up to treat injured soldiers and Driftwake residents. Medics moved quickly, working byntern light. Someone handed us fresh shorts, and I pulled mine on gratefully. I was done being naked and blood-soaked.


    All I wanted now was to get back to the city.


    I watched as a medic patched up my father¡¯s side. He winced here and there but couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Not because of our victory-but because of Mara.


    Her curfew order had been the turning point.


    If those reinforcements had joined the battle, we would¡¯ve been overrun. We had no backuping, and they knew it. But


    Mara had cut off the enemy¡¯s reach without even stepping onto the battlefield.


    Because of her, we might survive long enough to learn who¡¯s behind these attacks-and why.


    After dealing with minor logistics and assigning the new infantry troops to secure the Driftwake perimeter, we boarded the chopper and headed home. Denis came with us, still buzzed from surviving the chaos.


    As soon as the helicopter touched down on the helipad, I was on my feet. My father chuckled at my impatience.


    ¡°She¡¯s safe, Lucian. Waiting for you at home,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s only been nine hours-and look at you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°To think you originally rejected the union,¡± he added,ughing again.


    I stayed silent, already moving toward the elevator. The four of us rode down together-bare-chested, bruised, wearing


    nothing but shorts. We looked like a damn ad for some fitness brand, and none of us cared.


    A van waited for us outside the building. We piled in.


    As we drove, I kept imagining what Mara might be doing. Was she curled up on the couch, watching the news? Had she


    fallen asleep? Was she okay?


    We reached the mansion. Austin, Rowan, and a few others were waiting.


    Darian stepped out and immediately hugged Rowan.


    ¡°You did good, Delta,¡± our father said, cing a hand on Rowan¡¯s shoulder. Even demoted, Rowan stood tall with pride.


    ¡°It was under Luna Mara¡¯s orders, Alpha,¡± he replied.


    I didn¡¯t wait to hear more. I was already moving.


    ¡°Alpha, Tiffany is in the room with Luna Mara,¡± Austin linked me.


    I clenched my jaw. Of all the rooms¡­


    ¡°Darian,¡± I linked my brother, e get your pregnant girlfriend out of my space.¡±


    As usual, no response.


    I moved fast through the hall, up the stairs, and turned the knob on the bedroom door. It wasn¡¯t locked.


    I stepped in quietly.

 Favorite Curse 122

    122 After The Battle


    +15 Ponts


    The lights were dim. The TV was on, muted. Tiffany was passed out on the couch, curled awkwardly with a nket


    around her.


    I walked past her and into the bedroom.


    The bed was empty.


    My chest tightened.


    ¦²¦¥


    Then I saw her-curled up in the corner of the room on the floor, her body tucked into itself like she was trying to disappear. She wore my old, oversized t-shirt. The same one she wore on our wedding night, now worn thin with age and


    small tears.


    She was asleep in it. Curled up like a child. Alone.


    And suddenly, I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    This woman-my Luna, my mate, the one who¡¯d saved us all tonight-had folded herself into the corner of our room, wearing my scent like armor, waiting for me in silence.


    I slipped into the shower, quick and focused. No more than fifteen minutes. The battle was behind me, but I didn¡¯t want


    her to wake up and find me gone again-not even for a moment.


    When I returned, clean and wearing a fresh pair of shorts, I crossed the room quietly. She was still curled in the corner, fast asleep in my old t-shirt-our tattered, intimate relic of a wedding night long past. The sight of her there, so small and


    vulnerable, wrecked me.


    She didn¡¯t belong on the floor.


    I knelt, slid my arms beneath her, and lifted her carefully. She stirred but didn¡¯t wake. Iid her gently on the bed and pulled


    the nket over her.


    She looked so peaceful, but I could still see the traces of exhaustion clinging to her face. She had gone from utter ecstasy


    on the cliffs¡­ to hours of fear and dread. That emotional swing would break most people.


    As I leaned in, she murmured in her sleep.


    ¡°Please be safe¡­¡±


    My chest clenched.


    I kissed her forehead, then her lips-softly, reverently.


    ¡°I¡¯m home, Mara,¡± I whispered.


    Her eyes fluttered open slowly, groggy and dazed. She looked at me for a few seconds, and I could see her mind catching up. When it clicked, her breath caught-and she threw her arms around me.


    She buried her face in the crook of my neck and wept.


    ¡°Thank the goddess¡­ you¡¯re home,¡± she cried. ¡°Thank the goddess, you¡¯re alright.¡±


    I held her tightly, wrapping her in my arms like I could shield her from every future storm. Her tears soaked my skin, and I


    didn¡¯t stop them.


    Because I understood what she¡¯d been through. Nine hours of silence. Nine hours of imagining the worst. Of waiting, and watching, and not knowing if the man she loved was going to walk back through that door.


    She was allowed to break down.


    And I was just grateful I could be here to hold her while she did.

 Favorite Curse 123

    123 Home


    Mara


    I couldn¡¯t breathe the moment I saw him-Lucian. My body moved before my mind could catch up. I was in his arms, clinging to the warmth, the weight, the scent I thought I might never touch again.


    Tiffany had muted the news earlier. The silence that followed wasn¡¯t peace-it was dread. I didn¡¯t think the fighting would end this quickly.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± I whispered, voice cracked with disbelief.


    His lips brushed mine-slow, savoring-like he was trying to memorize me. I felt the tears slip down my cheeks, but I didn¡¯t


    wipe them away. They were proof that this moment was real.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, Mara. We won,¡± he said gently, and I broke, melting into him. His mouth found mine again, this time deeper,


    hungrier. I tasted the fear, the relief, the raw edge of survival. I didn¡¯t want to let go.


    A knock at the door shattered the stillness. Reluctantly, he pulled away. My skin ached where his warmth had been.


    Lucian opened the door, and Darian walked in. His eyes met mine first, unreadable.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he said, ncing toward the couch.


    ¡°She had her heart in her throat the whole time,¡± I told him, nodding toward Tiffany. His expression softened slightly- barely-but it was enough. He walked over and scooped her into his arms like she was precious ss. She stirred, eyes fluttering open.


    ¡°Darian?¡± she whispered.


    He didn¡¯t reply. Just looked at her the way you look at someone you wish you didn¡¯t care about-but do. She wrapped herself around him, pressing her face to his chest, and he held her tighter as he carried her out.


    The door closed again.


    And Lucian was on me.


    He crashed into me like a storm breaking after too long held back. His kiss wasn¡¯t gentle anymore-it was fire and fury, need and knowing. I opened to him with a gasp.


    ¡°You kept me alive,¡± he whispered against my lips. ¡°Now let me feel you.¡±


    He lifted me effortlessly, and I wrapped around him like instinct. Heid me back on the bed, his hands trailing heat wherever they touched. His mouth followed, tracing my corbone, my ribs, my hips-slow, reverent, aching.


    I arched into him. My body didn¡¯t want soft. It wanted real. It wanted everything.


    ¡°Lucian¡­¡± I moaned, my fingers threading through his hair as his mouth teased lower. He kissed my inner thigh, then paused, just long enough to make me tremble.


    ¡°You were brave, Mara. You stood strong. I need you to feel how proud I am of you.¡±


    And then he showed me.


    His tongue found me and I shattered, gasping his name like a prayer. My hands clutched the sheets, the pleasure building sharp and fast. Every flick of his tongue was a reminder that he was here. That we were alive.


    Somewhere, my phone rang. Distant. Meaningless. The world outside this bed could wait.


    Lucian moved above me, his eyes locked on mine. He slid inside and I gasped-full,plete, home. Our bodies moved


    717


    123 Home


    415 Paris 2


    like we remembered each other down to the bones. Like we¡¯d fought through hell just to make it back to this.


    We clung to each other, every thrust a vow. When release finally took us, it wasn¡¯t just pleasure-it was relief, reunion,


    resurrection.


    He stayed inside me for a moment, forehead pressed to mine, hearts still racing.


    And for the first time in days, I felt safe.


    Iid my head on Lucian¡¯s chest, listening to the steady rhythm of his heart. Each beat reminded me he was home. Alive.


    With me.


    ¡°Thank you, Mara,¡± he murmured, fingers trailing softly down my spine. ¡°Your quick thinking saved us out there.¡±


    I blinked against his skin. I hadn¡¯t even known what I¡¯d done.


    ¡°The curfew you enacted-it stopped their reinforcements from reaching the front. We were able to overwhelm them.


    We¡¯ve got two in custody now. We¡¯ll learn everything.¡±


    I pulled back slightly, meeting his eyes. It hit me slowly-what he was saying. I¡¯d ordered that curfew to protect the


    civilians, to keep the chaos from spilling across the Ind. I hadn¡¯t known it would tip the scales in their fight.


    I swallowed, voice quiet. ¡°I just¡­ didn¡¯t want them to reach the city. I wanted to keep people safe.¡±


    ¡°You did,¡± he said. ¡°You saved lives.¡±


    Tears stung the corners of my eyes, but this time, I let them fall without shame.


    ¡°Thank you foring home to me,¡± I whispered. ¡°I was so afraid¡­ that I¡¯d never see you again.¡±


    Lucian sat up slightly, brows knitting as I followed him upright, my hands on his chest.


    ¡°I mean it,¡± I said, voice firmer now. ¡°The thought of losing you-it wrecked me. And I don¡¯t want to waste any more time. I


    want your pups, Lucian. As many as we¡¯re blessed with.¡±


    His eyes lit up like stars flickering awake.


    ¡°That would make me the happiest man alive,¡± he said, a slow smile spreading across his face. He pressed a kiss to my


    forehead, pulling me tightly into him again.


    We shifted under the covers, arms tangled, hearts slowing in sync. My head rested on his chest once more, and this time,


    I drifted off without fear.


    I woke to the sound of raised voices.


    The light through the curtains had changed-softer now, golden. Six in the evening. We¡¯d slept through the entire day. My body felt heavy and slow. I sat up, disoriented, the weight of sleep still fogging my thoughts. A wave of nausea rolled through me, catching me off guard.


    Lucian stirred beside me.


    ¡°Mara?¡± he murmured, voice still raspy with sleep.


    I managed a smile and slipped out of bed, heading for the bathroom. I needed to freshen up, shake off the haze.


    The moment I put the toothbrush in my mouth, my stomach lurched. I barely made it to the sink before I threw up. I clutched the edge of the basin, breathing hard, eyes finding my reflection in the mirror.


    I looked pale. Drawn. Like the fight hadn¡¯t ended at all.


    I rinsed and tried again, this time more carefully. But before I could finish, I heard the bedroom door fly open, voices rising again.


    123 Home


    I knew who it was before I stepped out.


    Tina.


    She stood in the middle of our room-pregnant, teary-eyed, and storming with emotion. Her hand rested dramatically on her rounded belly, and her eyes were red and puffy.


    ¡°I was worried sick, Lucian!¡± she cried. ¡°I had my heart in my throat all night. We couldn¡¯t sleep!¡±


    She emphasized we, patting her stomach like a punctuation mark. Always the performance with Tina.


    Lucian sat up, jaw tightening. ¡°Does that give you the right to barge into my room?¡± His voice was ice.


    Tina¡¯s eyes snapped to me, then flicked back to him. There was silence. Tense. Electric.


    And I just stood there, bathrobe clutched around me, nausea lingering, and something else-an ache, low in my belly. A knowing.


    Something had shifted.

 Favorite Curse 124

    124 Nausea


    Mara


    ¡°She didn¡¯t even shed a tear, Lucian,¡± Tina spat, her voice brittle with venom. ¡°She¡¯s pretending. Acting like she cared. Meanwhile, she was whining about needing her beauty sleep while we were terrified for your life.¡±


    I almostughed. It was so transparent. But the nausea twisting in my gut stopped me cold.


    ¡°Get out, Tina,¡± Lucian said, his voice razor-sharp.


    I reached for his arm-calm him down. Tina was pregnant. As much as her presence grated, we both knew she wouldn¡¯t be with us for much longer. The baby was due in two months. We could afford to be measured. She couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Please, Lucian,¡± she said, voice dropping into a pitiful plea. ¡°Be kind to me. I know I wasn¡¯t the best girlfriend, but I loved you the best way I knew how. I made mistakes, I know, but Mara? She wasn¡¯t there when it was ugly. When you were


    humiliated and broken. I was.¡±


    Lucian stared at her in stunned silence as she stepped closer, desperation rising in her like a tide.


    ¡°If your father hadn¡¯t bought her for you, she wouldn¡¯t even be here. She didn¡¯t choose you, Lucian. I did. We would have been married by now, building our life. Can¡¯t you see what your father stole from us?¡±


    The room shifted. The air got heavier.


    Lucian didn¡¯t move. But I felt something in him snap-quiet, deep. He must have linked Austin, because the door creaked open a momentter, and there he was.


    ¡°Please, Lucian,¡± Tina said again, her tone now thick with fear. She could feel the shift too.


    ¡°What do you want from me, Tina?¡± he asked, calm now-but with that terrifying calm that lives just above rage.


    ¡°I just want a little kindness,¡± she choked out. ¡°To be treated like you once treated me. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need me for that,¡± he said tly. ¡°Joey¡¯s already giving you more than I ever did.¡±


    Her eyes widened. That hit like a p. She hadn¡¯t expected him to know. She tried to speak, but the words tripped over


    each other in her throat.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing between me and Joey,¡± she managed.


    Lucian tilted his head. ¡°Really? You¡¯ve been telling people we had an open rtionship.¡±


    Her mouth fell open, stunned. ¡°That was one time,¡± she snapped, then turned to me with open contempt. ¡°But you? You forgave her for f*****g your brother by theke.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s hand flew up so fast I barely saw it. But it stopped midair-shaking.


    I was already there, fingers on his wrist, holding him back.


    ¡°Lucian, no,¡± I said quietly, steady.


    I wasn¡¯t protecting Tina. I was protecting her unborn child. Because if that pnded, it wouldn¡¯t just bruise her pride. It would leave real damage.


    Lucian¡¯s jaw clenched. His whole body trembled.


    ¡°Austin,¡± I said, turning. ¡°Please. Get her out of here.¡±


    Tina stared, eyes wide with disbelief. Shocked that Lucian hade that close to striking her. Maybe, deep down, she


    124 Nausen


    +15 Points


    thought she still had power over him. She was wrong.


    Austin nodded and led her out, her sobs trailing behind like smoke.


    I turned back to Lucian, ready to speak-but the nausea returned in full force. A wave of heat, a roll of dizziness.


    I barely made it to the bathroom before I was on my knees, heaving. My stomach twisted violently, emptying itself with a


    force that left me weak and shaking.


    ¡°Mara?¡± Lucian¡¯s voice was tight with concern from the doorway.


    I flushed, wiped my mouth with a towel, and tried to breathe through the nausea still clinging to my throat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel good,¡± I said, my voice rasping.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate. He scooped me into his arms and carried me back to the bed like I weighed nothing. The moment my


    back hit the sheets, his hand went to my forehead, then to the side of my neck.


    ¡°You¡¯re pale,¡± he murmured, brows drawn tight. ¡°You feel a little warm. Did you eat something bad?¡±


    I shook my head slowly. ¡°Nothing but the pic food. That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°I should call the doctor-¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I reached up and cupped his cheek. ¡°Juste to bed. It¡¯s probably stress. The fight. The aftermath. The¡­ other things.¡± I gave him a weak smile.


    He hesitated, but finally relented, sliding in beside me and pulling me close. I curled into him, grateful for the safety of his


    arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about Tina,¡± he said softly, his hand stroking my hair.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be,¡± I whispered. ¡°She hurt you more than she ever hurt me.¡±


    He was quiet for a moment before answering. ¡°Not anymore, Mara. I just want her gone. Out of my life. She¡¯s chaos, and


    I¡¯m tired of letting her drag me into it.¡±


    I kissed his chest softly. ¡°She won¡¯t matter soon. We¡¯ll build something new-without her.¡±


    He nodded, tightening his hold.


    I sighed. ¡°Right now, I just want sleep. From Saturday till now, it¡¯s been a full-blown emotional rollercoaster. The stress. The battle. The¡­ post-battle activities.¡± I grinned. ¡°Draining, in the best and worst ways.¡±


    Lucian chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m d to be of service.¡±


    Iughed too, and for the first time in days, it was light and real. We fell asleep wrapped in each other.


    Morning light spilled into the room when I woke, and I found myself alone in bed. Lucian was seated nearby, rxed, eating a sandwich and reading something on his tablet.


    ¡°What time is it?¡± I asked groggily, sitting up.


    He looked over and smiled. ¡°Six. My father says breakfast is at nine.¡±


    I ¨C I


    I groaned. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to go home.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°You look better after all that rest.¡±


    I did feel better-lighter, but starving. I eyed his sandwich like it was sacred.


    He must¡¯ve noticed because he raised an eyebrow and smirked. ¡°You can have it.¡±


    I disappeared into the bathroom to brush, and when I came back, half the sandwich was still on the te by the


    124 Nausea


    nightstand. I snatched it up without asking and took a huge bite.


    ¡°Throwing up must¡¯ve left you empty,¡± he teased.


    I nodded mid-chew. ¡°This is amazing.¡±


    Lucian smiled. ¡°Austin made it.¡±


    I remembered-this was his father¡¯s mansion. We hadn¡¯t stepped foot in the kitchen once.


    ¡°Cold cuts, cheddar, lettuce, and a bit of mayo,¡± he added.


    I moaned as I chewed. ¡°I need more of this.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened yfully. ¡°Careful, Mara. I¡¯m the only one allowed to make you moan like that.¡±


    I smiled, mouth still full, and he chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve linked him to bring more,¡± he added, handing me his juice. I drank the rest in one go.


    I checked my phone, curiosity nagging at me. A missed call fromst night.


    My father.


    I dialed back, and he picked up on the first ring.

 Favorite Curse 125

    125 A Calm Morning


    Lucian


    Mara looked adorable-curled up with a sandwich in herp,pletely absorbed in her food like it was the only thing that mattered. I¡¯d never seen her eat like this. After the chaos, the stress, and the throwing up, she deserved to inhale every bite.


    There was a streak of mayo on the side of her mouth. I leaned in, brushed a hand along her cheek, and licked it off. She blushed, her eyes flickering down, but when I kissed her, she melted into it-just like always.


    I didn¡¯t want to go to breakfast. I wanted to stay in this bed, with her, pretending the world outside didn¡¯t exist. But my father had called for a formal sit-down. We couldn¡¯t blow it off. The attack had caught us off guard-it was too calcted, too well-timed. We were lucky we hadn¡¯t lost more.


    I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the prisoners we¡¯d taken. Wolves who¡¯d rather die than be captured? That kind of loyalty didn¡¯te from fear. It came from belief. Purpose. There was someone powerful behind this. Likely an Alpha. Only someone like that could inspire such fanaticism. And if we didn¡¯t figure out who, we¡¯d stay vulnerable.


    ¡°We need to get ready,¡± I told Mara.


    She groaned in protest, burying herself deeper into the sheets like a child hiding from school.


    I grinned, scooped her up over my shoulder, and carried her into the bathroom.


    ¡°I get it,¡± I said, setting her down with augh. ¡°You inhaled four sandwiches like a starved rogue. But we have to honour


    the invitation. My father won¡¯t be impressed if we show upte.¡±


    I peeled off the only thing she was wearing-my shirt-and paused. She looked up at me with those wide, knowing eyes, and I felt my control start to slip. Her bare skin against mine, her smile, the spark in her gaze-it hit me like a pulse of heat.


    I leaned in, resting my forehead against hers. She smiled slowly, her body brushing mine, and that was it. The tension


    broke.


    I turned on the shower, lifted her into my arms, and she wrapped herself around me like she belonged there.


    What passed between us wasn¡¯t rushed-it was full of need,fort, and something deeper than either of us said aloud. She opened to me like she was waiting, and I gave in, holding nothing back. Every sound she made, every breath, was a


    reminder we were still here-together.


    I held her until she fell apart in my arms, and only then let myself follow. I stayed inside her for a moment, grounding us


    both.


    When I finally set her down, her legs trembled, but the dazed smile on her face told me everything I needed to know.


    She was satisfied. And I was whole.


    We dressed in silence, a quiet kind of intimacy lingering between us. As we stepped out, I reached for Mara¡¯s hand,cing my fingers through hers. She gave my palm a gentle squeeze as we made our way to the right wing.


    Everyone was already seated when we entered the breakfast lounge. I pulled out Mara¡¯s chair, helping her sit before taking my seat beside my father. We exchanged greetings with him and Martha, followed by the rest of the table offering


    murmured wees.


    But what caught my eye-what caught everyone¡¯s-was Darian.


    : ? ?


    He was serving Tiffany.


    125 A Calm Morning


    +15 P


    No fanfare. No exnation. Just cing her te in front of her like it was the most natural thing in the world. I wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed the shift. Whatever happened during the fight must have knocked something loose in my brother-maybe rity, maybe surrender. He looked like someone who had finally stopped chasing ghosts and decided to


    hold on to what was real.


    Under the table, I touched Mara¡¯s thigh. She shifted slightly and spread her legs for me-subtle, wicked. I bit back a smirk.


    Then my father spoke.


    ¡°Mara.¡±


    His tone held something rare-warmth.


    ¡°I want tomend your quick thinking. It saved lives.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Alpha Vander,¡± she replied politely.


    He frowned.


    ¡°Thank you, Father,¡± she corrected herself, the word sticking in her throat, but she said it. That alone earned my admiration. My father gave her a nod of approval.


    ¡°Thanks to Mara¡¯s curfew order, the enemy lost their reinforcements. It gave us the upper hand,¡± he exined to the table.


    ¡°We also captured two intruders. We¡¯ll begin interrogations today.¡±


    The room went quiet. A familiar kind of quiet-the one that settled whenever my father tried to turn breakfast into a strategy meeting. Still, no one interrupted. His authority always had that effect.


    He turned to me. ¡°Have you decided how to proceed with the interrogation?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yes. As soon as breakfast is over, Darian and I will go down to the cells. We¡¯ll find out who sent them and why.¡±


    He turned to Mara then, a trace of pride softening his otherwise unyielding face.


    ¡°And you, Luna? What will you be doing today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going to the office. There¡¯s a backlog I need to clear,¡± she said calmly.


    He gave a satisfied nod. No further questions.


    For the first time in a while, breakfast passed in peace. No arguments. No passive-aggressive remarks. Just food and


    quiet-until my father brought up Lacy.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time Lacy resumed her internship,¡± he said casually, though the tension under his words was unmistakable.


    Mara didn¡¯t flinch. Didn¡¯t even blink. It was like she¡¯d expected it. She simply nodded and returned to her coffee.


    That told me everything I needed to know. She was bracing herself.


    My eyes moved to Martha, glowing beside my father, her scent practically tangled with his. The man was clearly under her


    spell again. Whatever she¡¯d done-whatever she¡¯d said-it worked. The heat between them was recent. Obvious.


    It was pathetic, watching him let her in again after everything. But I couldn¡¯t judge him. Not really.


    I looked at Mara.


    I would forgive her anything.


    And that was what scared me.

 Favorite Curse 126

    126 We Want Liberation.


    <b>126 </b><b>We </b><b>Want </b>Liberation


    Lucian


    After breakfast, we went our separate ways to prepare for the day. I didn¡¯t want Mara going <b>to </b><b>the </b>office. <b>She </b>looked pale, still a bit unsteady on her feet, but when I gently suggested she head back to the <b>holiday </b>home and rest, she bristled¨Clike I¡¯d insulted her strength.


    ¡°I¡¯m not made of ss, Lucian,¡± she said.


    C


    There was no point arguing. She needed to feel in control again. So I let her go¨Ceven though every instinct <b>in </b>


    me screamed to hold her back.


    On our way out, Lacy asked to tag along. Mara gave a small nod before I could say no. Since we were heading to Steel Corp anyway, I didn¡¯t push it. I just made a silent note: next time, I¡¯m driving the convertible<b>. </b>If I was going to be stuck with Lacy in the back seat, I might as well enjoy the ride.


    I dropped them off at the Steel Corp Towers and headed toward the prison.


    When I arrived, Denis and Darian were already waiting.


    ¡°Rowan¡¯s inside,¡± Darian said. ¡°Been working them for two hours.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Any progress?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°They won¡¯t say a damn thing.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Tell Rowan to stop. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    I stepped into the interrogation room. Rowan looked up, his face grim, his knuckles red. The two prisoners- bloodied, bruised¨Cgrinned like they still held all the power in the room.


    There was madness in their eyes. Or devotion. Sometimes, they looked the same.


    ¡°Why did you attack Driftwake?¡± I asked, voice low, calm. ¡°You ughtered innocents, Families. Children. What was the goal?¡±


    One of themughed. A wet, gurgling sound through the blood in his mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you give a damn about those people,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re just guarding the gold and bitumen. The


    real prize.¡±


    Then he said it.


    ¡°Son of Natasha Redlock.¡±


    I stilled.


    A


    ¡°You think we don¡¯t know who you are? Your father¡¯s little empire is built on your mother¡¯s <b>bones </b>She <b>was </b>the Alpha of Driftwake. Thatnd¨Cits fiches¨Cwas hers. Not his.¡±


    I didn¡¯t flinch. I¡¯d always known my father was wealthy from my mother¡¯s side. But <i>Alpha </i><b>of </b><b>Driftwake</b><b>? </b><b>That </b>


    was news.


    Still, I kept my face neutral. ¡°Tell me something I <i>don¡¯t </i>know.¡±


    He smirked. ¡°Alpha Chase doesn¡¯t care about you, Lucian. He¡¯s after your <b>father</b>. <b>If </b><b>you¡¯re </b><b>smart</b><b>, </b><b>you¡¯ll </b><b>stay </b>


    126 We Want Liberation


    out of it. Otherwise¡­ you¡¯ll burn in the crossfire.¡±


    My breath caught.


    Alpha Chase.


    We finally had a name.


    I leaned forward. ¡°Where is he?<b>¡± </b>


    The other prisonerughed. ¡°You don¡¯t find Alpha Chase,¡± he said, voice low and sure. ¡°He finds you<i>.</i>¡±


    I stepped back, studying them both. They weren¡¯t just hired des. They believed in this. They¡¯d die <b>for </b><b>this</b>. ¡°You¡¯re willing to throw away your lives for another man¡¯s fight?¡± I asked, genuinely trying to understand. ¡°Liberation,¡± the first one hissed, blood still on his lips. ¡°Liberation from the Nighthorns. From monopoly<b>. </b><b>From </b>segregation. Liberation from a bloodline that takes simply because it <i>can</i>. Your father stole from our pack and spat on us in the process. He will pay¨Cwith everything.¡±


    My fists clenched. ¡°What exactly did he steal that justifies this level of violence?¡±


    The second one smiled slowly. It wasn¡¯t warm. It was the smile of someone who¡¯d already made peace with


    death.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to ruin <i>you</i><i>, </i>Alpha Lucian. We want to take everything <i>from </i><i>him</i><i>. </i>His wealth. His blood. His legacy. We want him to <i>feel </i>what it means to lose everything.¡±


    He leaned forward slightly, eyes sharp. ¡°This attack? Just a test. A warning. If you¡¯re wise, you¡¯ll take your pretty little mate far from here. This fight isn¡¯t with you. But step into the line of fire¨Cand you¡¯ll both burn.¡±


    I didn¡¯t think. I just reacted. My fist connected with his face, jerking his head back. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak about my wife again.¡±


    Heughed, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth.


    I fought to calm myself. ¡°Where is your pack?¡±


    He grinned wider. ¡°We¡¯re everywhere. And nowhere.¡±


    Frustration gnawed at me. ¡°You know I¡¯m your true Alpha. All Alphas descend from Mooncrest. That includes


    you.¡±


    His expression changed. Not submission, but recognition.


    ¡°We know,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Son of Natasha Redlock¡­ this isn¡¯t about bloodlines. This is about justice. Your father took something sacred from us. Because he <i>could</i>. Because he had Redlock money to burn. He mocked us as he did it.¡±


    ¡°What did he take?¡± I pressed, more direct now. ¡°What did my father steal that warrants all this<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Silence. His jaw tensed.


    ¡°Please,¡± I said, softening. ¡°Tell me what my father did. I need to understand.¡±


    His eyes faltered. That sh <i>of </i>uncertainty told me I was close.


    But then he said, ¡°We were ordered to die with that truth. Everything we¡¯ve told you¨Cwas all our <b>Alpha </b>allowed.¡±


    126 We Want Liberation


    Then he bit down.


    I saw the motion toote.


    Both men jerked violently in their chairs, bodies convulsing. I shouted, ¡°Get someone in <b>here</b><b>, </b><b>now</b>!


    The guards rushed in, followed by the medical team, but it was already over.


    ¡°They¡¯re gone,¡± someone said grimly.


    I spun on the guards. ¡°I thought you removed their poison!¡±


    ¡°We did!¡± the head guard stammered, pale. ¡°We stripped them, searched everything. I swear it, Alpha<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Then where did ite from?¡±


    One of the medics stepped forward with a bloodied glove and a broken fragment of white.


    ¡°A false tooth,¡± he said. ¡°Both had one. Hollow. Laced with poison. It was surgical. You wouldn¡¯t know it wasn¡¯t real unless you pried it out.¡±


    I stared at the piece in his hand, understanding settling over me like ice in my veins.


    Chase had nned for this.


    He¡¯d known they might be caught.


    He¡¯d known we¡¯d strip them, search them, pull the obvious poisons.


    So he gave them <i>new </i><i>teeth</i><i>. </i>


    They didn¡¯t even have names. Ghost soldiers in a war we were only beginning to understand.


    <i>And </i>Chase¡­ he wasn¡¯t just bold.


    He was <i>brilliant</i>.


    This wasn¡¯t good. I¡¯d faced brutes before. You can predict a blunt force.


    But someone intelligent¨Csomeone patient enough to sacrifice pawns, and clever enough to make every move


    count?


    That was the kind of enemy who didn¡¯t just fight wars.


    He <i>won </i>them.


    As I turned away from the interrogation room, my phone buzzed in my pocket. I nced at the screen¨C<b>Mary</b>.


    I answered immediately. Her voice was frantic, almost breathless.


    ¡°Lucian¨CLuna Mara¡­ she fainted!¡±


    I froze.


    ¡°She fainted?¡± I <i>said</i><i>, </i>my voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°They rushed her to the hospital. /Fourth Street Clinic<i>,¡± </i>she blurted.


    I <i>didn¡¯t </i>speak. I didn¡¯t ask questions. I just ended the call and started running.


    ¡°Lucian!¡± Denis called after me, confused. I didn¡¯t stop. I shoved through the exit doors <b>and </b><b>hit </b><b><i>the </i></b>street like a man possessed.


    < 126 We Want Liberation


    No driver. No car.


    I waved down the first cab I saw and jumped in.


    ¡°Fourth Street Clinic¨Cnow!¡±


    I was shaking. I could barely sit still. My thoughts spun out of control, a thousand worst¨Ccase scenarios screaming through my head.


    I¡¯d told her to rest. <i>Begged </i>her to take it easy. But she insisted. Stubborn, strong, always <i>needing </i>to prove she


    could handle anything.


    And now this.


    My heart was pounding so hard I thought I might pass out before I got there.


    Please, Goddess¨Clet <i>her </i><i>be </i><i>okay</i><i>. </i>


    Let me get to her in time.


    Let this not be the moment everything falls apart.


    Watch videos get points (0/10) >


    <b>H </b>


    <b>Vote </b>


    759


    127 What¡¯s With Mara

 Favorite Curse 127

    <b>127 </b><b>What¡¯s </b><b>With </b>Mara


    Lucian


    My feet barely touched the ground as I ran into the hospital lobby. People greeted me¨CI heard my <b>name</b>, <b>felt </b>the bows of respect¨Cbut I didn¡¯t stop. I couldn¡¯t. My heart pounded like war drums in my chest. A single thought crashed through my mind over and over:


    <i>What </i><i>if </i><i>she </i>was <i>poisoned</i><i>? </i>


    She¡¯d insisted on going to Steel Corp. I should¡¯ve forced her to rest. I should¡¯ve kept her close.


    The receptionist looked up as I approached.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± she said quickly, already anticipating me. ¡°Your wife is in the private ward. Room six. She¡¯s okay<b>, </b><b>sir</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Just like that, my lungs remembered how to breathe.


    ¡°Who¡¯s attending to her?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Doctor Ashley Gash.¡±


    I nodded, grateful they¡¯d assigned a female doctor. Mara would appreciate that. I didn¡¯t waste another


    second.


    I took the stairs two at a time and hit the private ward floor running. When I reached Room Six and pushed open the door, I braced for the worst.


    Instead, I found her upright in bed, tray bnced on herp, spoon halfway to her mouth. Her cheeks were full, her eyes wide when she saw me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Mary called you,¡± she mumbled through a mouthful of food.


    I crossed the room in three steps and kissed her forehead, relief flooding through me like rain after a drought.


    ¡°You scared the hell out of me,¡± I whispered.


    She swallowed and grinned. ¡°I was just hungry. You should try this parfait¨Cit¡¯s heavenly.¡±


    I sat beside her, just watching for a moment. Breathing her in. Grateful.


    Ten minutester, the doctor entered with a smile, nodding respectfully.


    ¡°Good morning, Alpha.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t calling me heir. The title was deliberate. News of the battle must¡¯ve spread.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with her?¡± I asked, trying to keep my voice steady.


    Doctor Gash smiled gently.


    ¡°Luna Mara is three weeks pregnant.¡±


    Mara gasped, eyes wide. Her spoon ttered against the tray. I turned to her¨Cshe was <b>stunned</b>. Not even a full day ago, she¡¯d told me she was ready to have pups. Neither of us knew <b>she </b><b>already </b><b>was</b>. ¡°Then why the fainting? The nausea?¡± <b>I </b>asked, my hand resting protectively over <b>Mara¡¯s</b><b>. </b>¡°Perfectly normal,¡± the doctor replied. ¡°The symptoms are heightened by stress. <b>And </b><b>she </b><b>didn¡¯t </b><b>eat</b><b>, </b><b>which </b>


    127 What¡¯s With Mara


    <b>didn¡¯t </b><b>help</b>.¡±


    I looked at Mara again. She was still trying to catch up to the words. Still processing.


    And for the first time, I wondered¨Cwas she really <i>ready</i><i>? </i><i>Or </i>had she <i>just </i><i>wanted </i><i>to </i><b><i>be</i></b><b>? </b>


    I linked the doctor silently, asking her to give us a moment.


    She excused herself and slipped out quietly, leaving us alone.


    I turned to Mara, watching her carefully.


    Her hands rested on her stomach, motionless.


    I gently moved the food tray off Mara¡¯sp and took her hand in mine. Her eyes, still wide with shock, were shining. I searched them, trying to hide the storm of emotion inside me.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± I asked quietly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go through with it if-<b>¡± </b>


    She shook her head before I could finish, tears slipping silently down her cheeks.


    ¡°Are you crazy?<i>¡± </i>she said, voice breaking. ¡°Lucian, I¡¯m <i>overjoyed</i>.¡±


    Relief and joy crashed over me at once. I let go of her hand just long enough to wipe her tears away <b>with </b><b>my </b>


    thumb.


    She took a shaky breath. ¡°Honestly¡­ after myst heat passed and I didn¡¯t get pregnant<b>, </b>I started <b>to </b><b>worry</b>. I know it doesn¡¯t always happen during heat, but we¡¯ve been trying. And when nothing happened¡­ I thought something might be wrong with me.¡±


    She paused, eyes dropping for a second. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tell you. I didn¡¯t want you to carry that <b>worry </b><b>too</b>.¡±


    She looked up at me again, smiling through her tears, ¡°But now I know¨CI¡¯m okay. <i>We¡¯re </i>okay.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t speak. Words would¡¯ve failed anyway. So I leaned in and kissed her¨Chard, hungry, full of everything


    I felt and couldn¡¯t say.


    When we finally broke apart, I sat beside her and rested my forehead against hers, our breaths mingling.


    ¡°We need to celebrate,¡± I murmured.


    She nodded, grinning, cheeks flushed.


    Doctor Gash returned a few minutester. She paused at the door, read the room, then stepped in with a


    smile.


    ¡°So¡­ shall we schedule your antenatal visits every two weeks, Luna?¡±


    Mara nodded, her hands resting gently on her stomach now. The doctor beamed.


    ¡°Congrattions to both of you,¡± she said, and with that, we were cleared to leave.


    I didn¡¯t even let Mara get out of bed on her own. I lifted her bridal style, and sheughed, burying her <b>face </b><b>in </b>


    my neck.


    As we walked through the hospital, the staff pped and cheered¨Ccongrattions following <b>us </b><b>down </b><b>the </b>


    hallway. For the pack, this was more than personal news. It was legacy. A future. A promise.


    My heart was full.


    We stepped outside, and I <b>froze</b>¨Crealizing I hadn¡¯t brought a <b>car</b>.


    < 127 What¡¯s With Mara


    Mara looked up at me, a mischievous smile on her lips. She didn¡¯t say a word. Just waited for the moment to


    hit.


    And then Iughed. Loud and real.


    ¡°Alpha, need a lift?¡± someone called out nearby. A man by the hospital¡¯s main doors, keys in hand, smiling at <ol><li>US. </li></ol>


    Mara burst outughing, and I turned to the man, grateful.


    ¡°I do, actually,¡± I said.


    I carried Mara to the car and gently helped her into the back seat, then slid into the passenger side.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ambrose Conrad,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Thank you, Ambrose,¡± I said, offering a warm smile.


    ¡°Where to?¡± he asked, ncing between us with a mix of curiosity and awe.


    ¡°Prison<i>,</i>¡± I said.


    He blinked.


    Maraughed again from the back seat, and even Ambrose cracked a smile.


    I pulled out my phone and called Denis. ¡°Have someone bring my car to the front gate,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll be there


    soon.¡±


    But right now, even as war simmered beneath the surface, I just wanted to hold on to this moment


    longer.


    My mate.


    Our pup.


    Everything was about to change.


    little


    Watch videos get points (0/10) >


    <b>H </b>


    <b>Vote </b>

 Favorite Curse 128

    128 Everybody Knows


    128 Everybody Knows


    Lucian


    We finally pulled up to the prison, and both Mara and I thanked Ambrose. The man grinned like he¡¯d just been let in on a secret worth bragging about for the rest of his life.


    My car was already parked out front. Denis stood beside it, arms folded, looking like he¡¯d been pacing.


    Mara gave him a small wave. ¡°Hey, Denis,¡±


    She slid into the passenger seat.


    ¡°You left in a rush,¡± Denis said, his brow furrowed. ¡°Everything alright?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°Just had to get Mara from the hospital.¡±


    His eyes widened. ¡°Wait¡­ she¡¯s okay, right?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s more than okay.¡± I smiled, and it only took him a second to put the pieces together.


    ¡°<i>f</i><i>**</i><i>k</i><i>, </i>Lucian. That was fast,¡± he muttered, then grinned. ¡°Congrats, man.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, pping him on the shoulder.


    ¡°Keisha and I wille by tonight¨Cif that¡¯s cool with you?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Just¡­ don¡¯t tell Darian.¡±


    Denis¡¯s smile faded slightly. ¡°Yeah¡­ I hope he gets over her soon.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s getting there,¡± I said. We shook hands, and I told him we¡¯d see them tonight.


    Then I got in, started the engine, and drove off.


    ¡°Prison, Lucian?¡± Mara asked, side¨Ceyeing me yfully.


    I reached over and squeezed her thigh, ncing/at her with a smile. ¡°Had to question the prisoners. But all I


    can think about is getting home.¡±


    She shifted in her seat with a grin. ¡°Lucian, I can only take so many orgasms. I¡¯ve been <i>very </i>well¨Cbehavedtely.¡±


    Iughed, low and deep. ¡°Good girls get rewarded too.¡±


    She grumbled in mock protest, but I caught her scent as it bloomed in the car¨Cand it drove me wild. I was already counting the seconds until we were alone.


    Her phone rang. She picked it up immediately. ¡°Mother.¡±


    Ah. The news had spread faster than wildfire. Of course.


    ¡°Thank you, Mommy. I know¡­ Yes, he¡¯s here. Okay¡­ love you too. Bye.¡±


    She turned to me. ¡°She says hello¨Cand congrattions.¡±


    I smiled. The joy was still sinking in. Who would¡¯ve thought it would happen this fast? We¡¯d made love so many timestely I couldn¡¯t even pinpoint when it had happened. But that didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was that she was carrying our future.


    |||


    O


    < 128 Everybody Knows


    ¡°I¡¯m getting you a dietician,¡± I said, already nning. ¡°The best one. I want you and the baby eating right from the start.¡±


    Her brows rose, amused, but I wasn¡¯t joking.


    ¡°I mean it, Mara. From now on, you work from home. I¡¯ll have Mary forward everything to the house. Video calls, conference meetings, whatever¨Cjust no more stress. This is a crucial time, and we¡¯re going to do


    everything right.¡±


    She didn¡¯t argue. She just smiled, and I knew she appreciated being taken care of¨Ceven if she¡¯d never admit


    it outright.


    I pulled into the driveway. The Clearwaters were there. Jennifer met us at the door, full of energy.


    ¡°Thank the goddess you¡¯re alright, Alpha,¡± she said, referencing the fight. I gave her a small smile.


    ¡°Jennifer,¡± I said, ¡°find the best dietician for Mara. Top tier. No exceptions.¡±


    She blinked, confused for half a second¨Cuntil I bent down and scooped Mara into my arms.


    Her eyes widened.


    ¡°Oh¨C<i>oh</i>! Congrattions!¡± she gasped, joy spilling out in her voice.


    Maraughed, and I couldn¡¯t help butugh with her. We both knew this was only the beginning of the


    well¨Cwishes and attention.


    But I didn¡¯t mind.


    Not today.


    Because my mate was safe.


    And our family had already begun.


    Iid Mara gently on the bed, carefully undressing her down to her underwear. She stretched out with a small


    sigh, eyes heavy with exhaustion and trust. I stripped down too, ready to slip in beside her and lose ourselves in thefort of this moment¨Cjust the two of us.


    But my phone buzzed.


    <b>Father</b>.


    I considered ignoring it. Then I saw the grin on the screen before I even answered.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± he said, voice already soaked with joy. ¡°Is it true? Is she pregnant?¡±


    I sighed. So much for privacy.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, resigned.


    ¡°That¡¯s my boy!¡± he eximed. His joy was palpable, and I could understand why. The Nighthorns weren¡¯t arge family. Just Darian and me. Any potential from Tina or Tiffany¡¯s children woulde withplications. But this? A legitimate heir, from the Alpha and Luna. This was different. This was real legacy.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy, Lucian. When are you bringing her over? We need to celebrate!¡±


    ¡°Not anytime soon, Father,¡± I said, my voice firm. ¡°That ce is toxic. Mara needs peace right now. Rest. Joy. Not tension.¡±


    |||


    O


    128 Everybody vers


    He sighed. ¡°Please, Lucian Just dinner. One night. This is a huge blessing to our family¡±


    Iughed under my breath, couldn¡¯t help myself. I thought you were all about Tina¡¯s child, Father¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, and you know it,¡± he snapped, a bit too quickly. ¡°Tjust didn¡¯t want a Nighthorn child out tee unacknowledged. But that child is¡­ illegitimate.<i>¡± </i>


    He didn¡¯t say the word, but we both knew what he meant.


    ¡°You called him an heir once,¡± I reminded him, needing to hear him say it inly.


    There was a pause. Then he spoke, carefully, Calcted.


    ¡°I was concerned at the time¨Cwhen Mara didn¡¯t conceive after her heat. I misspoke. What I meant was¡­ if the child carried an Alpha Mark, and it activated naturally without being passed down, then we¡¯d have no choice but to acknowledge that bloodline. But that¡¯s not the case.¡±


    He softened his tone. ¡°Mara¡¯s children are the true heirs. The ones who will carry the Nighthom name forward. Don¡¯t get stuck in past conversations, Lucian. We need to look ahead. This is a new beginning¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond. I didn¡¯t have to. He was already moving on.


    ¡°This is a <i>big </i>moment for us. Come for dinner tomorrow. Just you and Mara. Nothing else. Let us honor this


    new life.¡±


    Then¨Che hung up.


    Just like that.


    I stared at the screen. He¡¯d cornered me without ever raising his voice. That was his talent: making obligations sound like invitations. But I wasn¡¯t a boy anymore. And this wasn¡¯t about him.


    It was about her. About us.I turned to Mara just as she hung up her phone.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell him. Love you<i>,¡± </i>she said, setting the phone down on the nightstand.


    I raised an eyebrow, waiting.


    She smirked. ¡°Dinner. My parents want us over tonight.¡±


    I sighed, leaning my head back against the headboard. <i>Of </i><i>course</i>. Just when I¡¯d imagined spending the entire day wrapped up in her, away <i>from </i>the world. Instead, we¡¯d be doing a two¨Cstop tour¨Cfirst her family¡¯s house, then the Nighthorn Mansion.


    I grabbed my phone and called Denis, letting him <i>know </i>ns had changed. We agreed they¡¯de by in three days instead. After hanging up, I nced at Mara.


    ¡°Who are we <i>to </i>refuse an invitation from your parents?¡± I said with a mock shrug of defeat.


    Sheughed, that musicalugh I loved, and I couldn¡¯t help but grin.


    I dropped my phone, kicked off what was left of my clothes, andunched myself onto the bed like a lovesick teenager. She squealed as I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her against me, burying a kiss into the


    crook of her neck.


    She moaned, soft and breathy/her body instinctively curling into mine.


    ¡°My darling Mara,¡± I whispered against her skin, lips tracing the line of her throat, ¡°I hope you¡¯re ready for the reward I owe you.¡±


    |||


    O


    Her eyes fluttered shut<i>. </i>Lucian


    1 licked her earlobe slowly, eating as her breath ched


    ¡°Til do all the work.¡± I promised, voice low, full of heat. ¡°You just lie there and take every


    She tilted her head back, exposing more of her neck to me. Silent permission Sweet sender


    And I was more than ready to worship her for it.


    Watch videos get points (0/10)

 Favorite Curse 129

    129 Peaceful


    Mara


    Lucian¡¯s kisses were soft and slow, each one blooming across my skin like petals in a garden of pleasure! couldn¡¯t understand how I never got tired of him. If anything, I wanted him more¨Clike my body remembered him even in the spaces between our touches and kept craving more.


    ¡°Lucian¡­¡± I breathed, barely able to say his name.


    ¡°Let me thank you pro


    perly,¡± he whispered.


    He brought my breasts together, his mouth trailing heat as he licked and sucked both n*****s at once. My


    back arched instinctively. They were extra sensitive¨Cmore than usual¨Cand the sensation had me gasping<i>, </i>


    fingers tangled in his hair as I moaned aloud.


    Lucian knew my body like a sacred map¨Cevery route, every curve, every hidden switch. He never rushed, and


    he never missed. I was spoiled by him, addicted to the way he made me feel. My toys gathered dust, long


    forgotten. Lucian gave me a level of pleasure nothing else could match¨Cand he knew it.


    My moans grew louder as the tension coiled deep in my belly. He moved lower, kissing a slow trail down my


    body until he reached my stomach. He paused there, his lips brushing softly against the skin just above my


    womb.


    ¡°Thank <b>you</b><b>, </b><b>Mara</b><b>,</b>¡± he linked to me.


    But I was too far gone to respond. The pleasure had already taken over.


    He pulled off my panties and didn¡¯t waste time. His mouth found me, and I was undone in seconds.


    Everything felt too good<i>, </i>too intense¨CI couldn¡¯t hold back. I cried out as my orgasm shattered through me,


    my hips jerking, legs trembling.


    Then, gently, Lucian slid <i>into </i>me.


    He was careful this time. No wild rhythm. Just slow<i>, </i>tender strokes. But even his gentleness was


    overwhelming¨Cmy body was too sensitive, too ready, and every movement sent another wave of sensation


    rolling through me.


    It didn¡¯t take long before we both came together. That surprised me¨CLucian rarely lost control. But this time,


    he did. And I loved it.


    He eased out of me and copsed beside me, breathless.


    I rested my head on his chest, still trying to calm my heartbeat, my skin glowing with aftershocks.


    <i>¡°</i>Sorry, Mara,¡± he murmured, running a hand through my hair. ¡°You were just too damn soft and slippery. It


    was¡­ too sweet to resist.¡±


    I giggled into his chest, still tingling.


    ¡°I¡¯ve linked Jennifer to bring up food,¡± he added. ¡°No more beer for you, by the way.¡±


    I groaned in mock protest, and he chuckled, reaching for the remote.


    ¡°Let¡¯s watch a movie to kill some time before dinner with your parents.¡±


    |||


    O


    <129 Peaceful


    At the mention of dinner, my stomach tightened¨Cnot from hunger.


    I didn¡¯t want to go.


    Sure, my mother adored Luci¨¢n. She¡¯d probably nned the dinner herself. But my father? Not so much He still hadn¡¯t forgiven Lucian for how things went during the visit with his father. And the Tina situation? That


    had turned whatever little patience he had into ash.


    So why dinner now?


    Because of the pregnancy. That had <i>Mom¡¯s </i>fingerprints all over it.


    I curled closer to Lucian, trying to soak in the peace we had left before the evening. I crossed my fingers and


    hoped the dinner would go smoothly.


    Because thest thing I wanted was another scene like the one at the Nighthorn mansion.


    Jennifer brought our food forty¨Cfive minutester, and it was <i>divine</i><i>. </i>Lucian leaned back and watched me eat like it was entertainment. I was halfway through dessert when I smeared a bit of cream from the parfait onto


    the tip of his nose.


    Without missing a beat, I leaned in and licked it off.


    His eyebrows rose. ¡°Now <i>you¡¯re </i>being naughty,¡± he said with a grin.


    Before I could blink, he scooped me off the chair and dropped me onto the bed, tickling me until I gasped for


    breath between helplessughter.


    ¡°Okay! I surrender!¡± I squealed.


    He silenced me with a sweet kiss.


    After the meal, we returned to bed to watch a movie. I barely made it halfway through before I curled into Lucian¡¯s arms and drifted off.


    I woke to the soft brush of fingers on my cheek and Lucian¡¯s warm voice.


    ¡°Time to get up, sleepyhead.¡±


    I blinked, groggy. ¡°Already?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s four. We¡¯ve got an hour before dinner.¡±


    I groaned, pulling the sheets over my head.


    ¡°Me too, Mara,¡± he said,ughing. ¡°I wanted to stay in just as badly.¡±


    He kissed my forehead, then turned on the shower. As I stepped under the stream, Lucian cupped my face in his hands, eyes searching mine.


    ¡°You looked so peaceful,¡± he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to wake you. But we promised.¡±


    He kissed me again¨Cslow and lingering¨Cand for a moment, I almost said forget dinner.


    Almost.


    We showered, and I changed into a soft sweater¨Cdress that stopped just above my knees. Casual,fortable, and very much <i>me</i><i>. </i>Not quite the conservative look my parents expected, but I didn¡¯t care. Lucian looked me up and down with an amused expression. ¡°You¡¯re sure you want to wear that?¡±


    <129 Peaceful


    I raised a brow right back. ¡°Yes, Lucian. As long as <i>you </i>like it and want me in it, that¡¯s all that matters.<b>¡± </b>


    His smile was dangerouszy and warm¨Cand it made my stomach flip. Goddess, how did I fall this hard for


    him?


    We left the house with a bottle of non¨Calcoholic wine and got into the car. Our holiday home wasn¡¯t far from my parents¡®, and we arrived in less than fifteen minutes.


    My mother opened the door with a bright smile. ¡°There they are!¡±


    But the moment I stepped inside, I felt it¨Cmy father¡¯s disapproval, sharp and immediate, his eyes dropping to my dress. He didn¡¯t say a word, but the frown was loud enough.


    Lucian noticed, of course. Without hesitation, he wrapped his arm around me¨Csubtle, protective, firm.


    ¡°Mr. Thornridge,¡± Lucian said, extending a hand.


    My father paused for a beat before shaking it.


    ¡°Wee to our home, Alpha Lucian.¡±


    Lucian nodded respectfully.


    From behind, my mother leaned against my father, beaming. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought they¡¯d fall in love, Aideniden? Seems like yesterday Mara threatened to run away when we told her the news.¡±


    Lucian smirked and pinched my side. I jumped, stifling a yelp.


    ¡°Traitor,¡± I whispered to him, and he winked.


    Whatever tension had been in the air¨CLucian had already started to disarm it.


    <b>H </b>


    759


    Watch videos get points (0/10) >

 Favorite Curse 130

    <b>130 </b>The Thornbridge House


    <b>Mara </b>


    Lucian handed my parents the bottle of wine with a polite smile.


    My mother turned it in her hands and beamed. ¡°Non¨Calcoholic. Thoughtful. I¡¯m so happy for both of your She pulled Lucian into a hug, her joy radiating like sunlight.


    She led us to the dining table, where a beautifully roasted turkey sat in the center surrounded by side dishes


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the roast,¡± she said with a yful nce. ¡°We ordered it in. No time for the full grill


    treatment. We don¡¯t have a kitchen staff like <i>you</i>, Mara.¡±


    I smiled at her teasing. It felt light¨Cfor a moment.


    We took our seats. My mother served the tes herself, making sure Lucian¡¯s was stacked high. We ate in


    silence, the sound of cutlery filling the room until my father finally broke it.


    ¡°Is it true you¡¯ve moved out of the Nighthorn mansion?¡± he asked sharply, looking directly at Lucian.


    Lucian didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°Not exactly. We¡¯re not based there full¨Ctime.¡±


    My father¡¯s eyes narrowed, his tone sour. ¡°Mara didn¡¯t want to marry you, you know.¡±


    I set my fork down slowly.


    ¡°Aiden,¡± my mother warned under her breath.


    ¡°No, Arya,¡± he said, waving her off. ¡°This needs to be said. It¡¯s a disgrace that my daughter is expected to


    share her husband with another woman.¡±


    My heart dropped. I felt Lucian stiffen beside me.


    ¡°My Mara is a good girl. Loyal. Proud. And you humiliated her. You kept a mistress under her nose and got her pregnant. And now what¨Cthis is supposed to be normal? Just another child on the way?¡±


    Lucian¡¯s hand trembled slightly as it rested near his te, his jaw tight.


    ¡°Father,¡± I said, voice shaking, ¡°that¡¯s not true. Lucian never cheated on me. He ended things with Tina before


    the wedding. That rumor¨CMartha¡¯s rumor¡ªwas a lie.¡±


    He cut me off. ¡°I¡¯m not finished with <i>you </i>yet, youngdy.¡±


    My stomach twisted.


    ¡°We heard about you too,¡± he added coldly. ¡°Sneaking around the mansion with Darian. Forcing Lucian to


    move out. You brought shame to your name.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s anger shifted instantly. I felt it. Tight and barely restrained.


    His eyes met mine.


    He didn¡¯t need to speak.


    ¡°Father<i>,</i>¡± I said, my voice steady and cold now, ¡°you need to stop.¡±


    The table went silent.


    O


    < 130 The Thornbridge House


    My mother stared at her te, her smile gone. Lucian¡¯s hand found mine under the table and squeezed it


    <b>once</b>.


    This wasn¡¯t just dinner anymore.


    It was a battle line.


    Lucian wiped his mouth calmly and stood up.


    My father leaned back in his chair, eyes narrowing. ¡°Oh, now you want to leave? What¨Cforgotten what you said to my daughter on the porch, have you?¡±


    I froze.


    ¡°Yeah, Mara,¡± my father continued bitterly, ¡°thin walls in this house. We heard it all. The conditions. The warnings. He called us gold diggers. And now look at you¨Cfalling for him like none of that ever happened.¡±


    Tears stung my eyes.


    ¡°This,¡± I said, my voice trembling, ¡°this is <i>exactly </i>why we left the Nighthorn mansion. Because of moments like <i>this</i>. Because people keep bringing up the past instead of letting us live in the present. Why, Daddy? Why couldn¡¯t you just let us enjoy this moment?¡±


    My chest ached. All this time I¡¯d been so focused on escaping Lucian¡¯s family drama¡­ I never realized how much of the same toxicity was hiding in my own home.


    ¡°Aiden<i>,¡± </i>my mother said sharply, ¡°<i>apologize </i>to Alpha Lucian.¡±


    Her voice trembled¨Cnot with fear, but fury. ¡°Can¡¯t you see our baby is upset? They¡¯ve made peace with their past. They love each other. Why are you trying to turn yourself into the viin in their story? I invited them here <i>to </i>celebrate¨Cand you drag up rumors and nonsense Dr. Green whispered in your ear. I told you, Lucian has no mistress. You owe them both better than this.¡±


    Lucian wrapped his arms around me, pulling me close.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, love,¡± he whispered. ¡°We¡¯ll be on our way now.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave,¡± my mother said, voice cracking with emotion.


    Lucian held me tighter and turned to face my father. Calm, but every wordnded like a stone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let your behavior slide tonight because you¡¯re Mara¡¯s father. But I won¡¯t be so forgiving next time. You will not disrespect my wife. Not in front of me. Not ever.¡±


    He paused. ¡°Only my wife gets to raise her voice at me,¡± he added softly.


    My father didn¡¯t respond¨Chis expression locked in a mixture of guilt and shock.


    Lucian looked him straight in the eyes.


    ¡°And next time, keep your gossip to yourself, <i>Dr. </i><i>Thornridge</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    We turned to leave. I didn¡¯t speak, Lucian¡¯s anger radiated off him, and I didn¡¯t want to poke it further.


    But then I heard it.


    ¡°Please, Mara,¡± my mother said, voice thick with tears. ¡°Tell him to stay. There¡¯s still <i>pudding</i>. And we haven¡¯t


    even talked¡­¡±


    III


    130 The Thornbridge House


    Then, quietly¨Cso quietly I almost missed it¨Cmy father spoke.


    ¡°Please¡­ Alpha Lucian. Forgive my behavior. It won¡¯t happen again. I promise.¡±


    I stopped walking. So did Lucian.


    I looked up at him, reached for his hand, and linked to him gently.


    <b>Please</b>, <b>Lucian</b><b>. </b><b>Do </b><b>this </b><b>for </b>me.


    He looked at me for a long moment, jaw tight. Then, finally, he nodded.


    We returned to the dining room.


    The rest of dinner was quiet at first. Awkward. But my father held his tongue. And slowly, something began to shift. After thirty minutes, the tension eased. The conversation thawed. Laughter even returned to the table.


    Eventually, my father apologized again¨Csincerely this time¨Conce he realized the rumors about Lucian weren¡¯t true. The man he thought he knew¡­ wasn¡¯t the one sitting beside me.


    We talked more than we expected to. About family. The baby. Life. By the time it hit ten, I gently nudged


    Lucian.


    ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± I whispered.


    He nodded.


    We promised to visit more often, gave my mother onest hug, and left quietly into the night.


    As we walked to the car, I looked at Lucian and squeezed his hand.


    He didn¡¯t need to say anything.


    He¡¯d already said everything that mattered.


    He loved me.


    And tonight, he proved it in the way only he could¨Cby standing his ground, and still choosing peace.


    <b>H </b>


    759


    ¡±

 Favorite Curse 131

    <b>131 </b><b>Existing </b>


    Lucian


    Dinner at Mara¡¯s home had been¡­ eventful.


    Her father pushed every button I had at first, and if Mara hadn¡¯t been pregnant, I might¡¯ve sat there and let him vent. But the second I saw how much it was affecting her, I knew I had to shut it down. She <b>didn¡¯t </b><b>need </b>


    stress¨Cnot now.


    Still, I understood where her father wasing from. I had said horrible things to Mara that day on <b>the </b>porch, and knowing her parents had overheard them? That shame stung. Add that to the rumors about Tina<b>, </b>and I couldn¡¯t really me the man for thinking the worst. I¡¯d earned some of that anger.


    But by the end of the night, things had settled. Bridges hadn¡¯t just been rebuilt¨Cthey¡¯d been tested and held. When we returned home, Mara was exhausted. She got ready for bed while I turned off the lights and checked the doors. By the time I slipped into bed, she was already asleep.


    She reached for me in her sleep, wrapping an arm around my chest like she always did, fingers curling into me like I was her anchor. I smiled into the darkness. She didn¡¯t even know she did it anymore¨Cit had be


    second nature.


    I gently ran my hand over her arm, her skin soft beneath my fingers, and let sleep take me.


    We slept in the next morning, no rms, no ns. Just quiet.


    I decided we¡¯d start the day slow, drawing her a bath with her favorite cinnamon¨Cscented salts and bubbles. She said they reminded her of me.


    She sat between my legs, head leaning back against my shoulder as we soaked. My arms circled her waist, holding her like she might float away.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe we¡¯re expecting<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>she murmured, almost in a daze.


    I kissed her shoulder, letting my lips linger on her skin. ¡°Neither can I. I thought we¡¯d be trying again next heat cycle. I didn¡¯t know it had already happened¡­ That the goddess had already answered us.¡±


    She giggled softly, and I held her closer.


    We spent a long time in the bath, just soaking, talking, existing.


    Eventually, I suggested lunch. Rather than stay locked away all day, I took her out¨Cto <i>La </i><i>Puerta </i><i>del </i><i>Sol</i><i>. </i>I knew it wasn¡¯t the wisest choice. It was the same ce Chase¡¯s man had tried to kill us. But it was also the best


    food in town.


    When Mara realized where we were going, her body tensed.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said gently, taking her hand across the car. ¡°We¡¯re safe. I promise. And I¡¯ll never bring you <b>anywhere </b><b>I </b>haven¡¯t secured.¡±


    She nodded slowly, trusting me like she always did. And she was right to. We ate in peace, watched closely by my men from a distance, just in case.


    After lunch, we strolled through the park. People waved. A few even brought us <b>flowers</b>. <b>The show </b><b>of </b><b>love </b>


    131 Existing


    from the pack was overwhelming.


    The fight <b>at </b>Driftwake had changed things. The people looked at me differently now¨C<b>with </b><b>respect</b>, yes, <b>but </b>also with belief. And Mara¡­ Mara had earned their admiration. The curfew she imposed had saved lives<b>. </b>She had stepped into her role as Luna, and the pack felt it.


    Later that afternoon, we returned home to prepare for dinner at the Nighthorn mansion.


    When I told Mara, she grimaced. ¡°Do we have to go?¡±


    ¡°We do,¡± I said. ¡°At least for tonight.¡±


    She wore something simple and elegant. No effort, and still stunning. We left around five. As expected, Austin was already outside, waiting for us. I¡¯d instructed him earlier to prepare a fresh sd for <b>Mara- </b>something light before dinner began.


    She needed the nutrients. And I wasn¡¯t risking her skipping another meal.


    There was a lot I intended to discuss with my father after dinner¨Cspecifically, what I learned from <b>the </b>prisoners. Given the weight of that conversation, I suspected we¡¯d end up spending the night <b>at </b>the mansion<b>. </b>


    But that could wait.


    Tonight, I was arriving not as a son.


    But as an Alpha.


    <i>And </i>I had things that needed to be said.


    The moment we entered the dining room, my father stood and pulled Mara into a long embrace. It wasn¡¯t rushed. He held her like she was precious¨Clike he¡¯d finally understood her ce in our legacy.


    Then he turned to me and pulled me into a hug too. I could feel it¨Che was truly happy. For once, his pride wasn¡¯t veiled in politics or pressure.


    Tiffany and Darian entered next, arriving together. They stood closer than usual. There was a softness between them now¨Ca quiet understanding I hadn¡¯t seen before.


    Tiffany had a small gift bag in hand. She walked up to Mara and offered it with a genuine smile.


    ¡°Congrattions, Luna Mara<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>she said, voice soft.


    The two women hugged, even kissed each other¡¯s cheeks. That moment alone was something I never thought I¡¯d witness.


    Darian pped my shoulder and shook my hand. ¡°Congrats,¡± he said simply.


    There was <i>no </i>envy in his tone. No shadow of bitterness. Just calm eptance. I hadn¡¯t expected that, but I was grateful for it.


    Maybe this dinner wouldn¡¯t be as difficult as I¡¯d feared.


    Martha spoke next. ¡°Congrattions, you two.¡± Her tone was measured, polite.


    I nodded, keeping it cordial.


    Then Lacy chimed in. ¡°Luna Mara, congrattions.¡±


    I turned slightly toward her, hiding my surprise. <i>Why </i><i>was </i><i>she </i><i>here</i>? I didn¡¯t voice the question. The <b>mood </b><b>was </b>


    131 Existing


    peaceful, and I intended to keep it that way¨Cfor Mara¡¯s sake.


    We took our seats. The meal was warm, delicious, and¨Cfor once¨Cwithout tension. Unlike at the Thornridge house, there were no snide remarks or buried jabs. Justughter, soft conversation, and my father animatedly listing names and future aspirations for the ¡°Little Nighthorn,¡± as he kept calling the baby.


    Tiffany, I noticed, smiled along but her eyes dimmed slightly whenever the child was mentioned. She was holding something in, and I knew Darian could feel it too. But I didn¡¯t press. That was his path to walk, not


    mine.


    After dinner, I turned to my father.


    ¡°I need to speak with you,¡± I said, quiet but firm. ¡°Privately. In the office.¡±


    He nodded immediately.


    ¡°Darian, I want you in this too,¡± I added.


    As we stood to leave, Tiffany approached Mara. ¡°Luna Mara, do you mind if I hang out with you while they have their meeting?¡±


    She was sweet about it¨Ctoo sweet, maybe¨Cbut her smile was genuine.


    Mara looked at me, silently checking. I linked her: It¡¯s <b>okay</b><b>. </b><b>Just </b><b>be </b><b>careful</b><b>. </b>


    She nodded, and Tiffany linked arms with her, leading her out.


    I watched them go. It was strange. This unlikely friendship¡­ Maybe real. Maybe not. But I didn¡¯t trust anyone under this roofpletely¨Cnot when old loyalties could shift on a whisper.


    Once they were out of sight, my father, Darian, and I headed for the study.


    As soon as we entered, my father turned to me, settling into his chair behind the desk.


    ¡°Now that she¡¯s pregnant,¡± he said, ¡°are you moving back in?¡±


    There was no point pretending anymore¨Cnot with my Alpha mark now fully active.


    I met his gaze and shook my


    ¡°No.¡±


    head.


    His expression flickered, and I could feel the old tension creeping in.


    But I was done with performance.


    We had bigger things to talk about.


    Watch videos get <b>points </b><b>(</b><b>0/10</b>) >


    <b>H </b>

 Favorite Curse 132

    <b>132 </b>Father <b>And </b><b>Sons </b>


    <b>Lucian </b>


    ¡°We¡¯ve moved out, Father,¡± I said inly. ¡°And we¡¯re noting back.¡±


    My father blinked. His surprise was immediate¨Cand deep. I didn¡¯t give him time to recover before continuing.


    ¡°I bought the house we¡¯re living in. I want to raise my family away from this ce¨Caway from the tension<b>, </b><b>the </b>politics¡­ and especially from Martha. Mara deserves a peaceful life. Our child deserves it too.¡±


    He opened his mouth. ¡°How could-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you how,¡± I cut in. ¡°I¡¯d bet good coin the constant tension in this house was part of why Mara didn¡¯t conceive during herst heat. I¡¯m not risking another mistake like that. I won¡¯t keep her in a space that could harm her or the baby.¡±


    My father looked stunned¨Cless from the words, more from the defiance behind them.


    ¡°Martha told me you moved out,¡± he muttered. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe her. I told her you would¡¯ve said something if


    that were true.¡±


    I met his gaze without flinching. ¡°You didn¡¯t think it was true because you still expect loyalty from people <b>you </b>


    don¡¯t offer it to. You made this house unlivable. The forced family breakfasts. Your blind devotion to a


    maniptive woman. You think Darian¡¯s going to stay here when things with Tiffany settle down? This ce


    doesn¡¯t feel like home, Father. It feels like duty. And that¡¯s not how I want to live.¡±


    Anger shed in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll be the first Nighthorn to abandon this mansion. This <b>is </b>your heritage, Lucian. As Alpha of Mooncrest, you should live here. You should use this office.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said simply. ¡°I want peace. I want it for me, for Mara, and for our children.¡°,


    He leaned back, jaw tightening. ¡°And what about Tina? You dumped her, and now she¡¯s our responsibility?¡±


    I gave him a measured look. ¡°Technically, I still <i>am </i>caring for her. I pay for this house, its staff, her meals, her doctor¡¯s visits. If you want her gone, you¡¯re free to act. I¡¯m not stopping you.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s seeing someone else, Father,¡± I added. ¡°Has been for a while¨Ceven while we were together.¡±


    Darian¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wait¡­ so the baby might not even be yours?<b>¡± </b>


    I shook my head. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s mine. I¡¯d bet anything on it. Tina¡¯s a lot of things, but she¡¯s not dumb. If that baby wasn¡¯t mine, she¡¯d be gone by now¨Cprobably living off Joey. He¡¯s stable. He¡¯s not broke. But she knows where the power is. She knows I love Mara. She knows she can¡¯t have me, so she¡¯s ying the long game.¡±


    Darian looked genuinely sorry for me, but I didn¡¯t need pity. I needed rity.


    ¡°What happens when she gives birth?¡± he asked. ¡°That¡¯s two months from now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve talked about it with Mara. If Father still wants to im the child and raise it here, fine Put Mara is willing to help care for the child as her own.¡±


    Darian¡¯s expression twisted with concern. ¡°Don¡¯t do that to her, Lucian. Not Mara. Tina¡¯s poison<b>, </b><b>and </b><b>you </b>know it. She got pregnant to secure your money, not your love. If you let Mara get dragged into <b>Tina¡¯s </b>drama while she¡¯s carrying your child, it¡¯ll destroy her peace. You know what Tina¡¯s capable of.¡±


    < 132 Father And Sons


    My father cleared his throat, but I didn¡¯t take my eyes off Darian.


    <i>¡°</i><i>I </i><i>do </i>know,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m handling it. Mara won¡¯t suffer for my past.¡±


    ¡°Martha and I are willing to care for the child,¡± my father said, cutting in. ¡°We¡¯re just waiting for her <b>to </b><b>give </b>birth so we can take the baby and kick her out. If you threaten to cut her off the mark, she¡¯ll walk quietly<b>.¡± </b>


    Typical. His way was always to forcepliance instead of earning trust.


    ¡°No, Father,¡± I said calmly, but firmly. ¡°I don¡¯t need to threaten Tina. All I have to do is offer <b>the </b>bare minimum for the child or hint that I¡¯ll abandon the baby altogether. She¡¯ll fold. The only reason she¡¯s holding on is because she thinks the baby¡¯s a paycheck.¡±


    He opened his mouth to speak, but I didn¡¯t let him. ¡°I have ess to her email, Father<i>. </i>She¡¯s <b>already </b><b>told </b>Joey she¡¯ll give up the child and return to him once it¡¯s born. That¡¯s how I know it¡¯s mine¨Cbecause <b>if </b>it weren¡¯t,


    she¡¯d be long gone.¡±


    My father exhaled deeply, rubbing the bridge of his nose. ¡°Enough about Tina. I¡¯m just d our Luna is carrying. Mara¡¯s child will be your heir. That much is clear.¡±


    He didn¡¯t need to say it, but I nodded anyway. Mara¡¯s baby was everything. That child was wanted, loved, nned. Tina¡¯s? A miscalction I would undo if I could.


    Then I shifted the conversation.


    ¡°I need to talk to you about Alpha Chase.¡±


    His shoulders stiffened as Iid everything out¨Cthe interrogation, the suicides, the threats<b>, </b>the revtion about my mother. Darian sat frozen.


    ¡°When were you going to tell me,¡± I said, voice low and controlled, ¡°that my mother was Natasha Redlock<b>? </b>The Alpha of Driftwake?¡±


    Darian¡¯s eyes snapped to me. <i>¡°</i><i>The </i>Redlocks? As in-¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I cut in. ¡°That Redlock family.¡±


    My father¡¯s silence said more than any words.


    <i>¡°</i>She had an Alpha mark, Father. Just like you. The Redlocks owned Driftwake. Not the Nighthorns. That means even if you¡¯d handed Mooncrest to Darian, Driftwake was mine by blood. But you didn¡¯t tell me. Instead, you tried to hand both packs to Darian.¡±


    He looked like I¡¯d punched him. I didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°What did you take from those people, Father? Because whoever Alpha Chase is, he isn¡¯t bluffing. His people are fanatics. Loyal to the death. You may think this is between you and him, but I promise you, if ites to war, it won¡¯t stop with you. Mara and 1¨Cwe won¡¯t be spared. Our child won¡¯t be spared.¡±


    I stepped forward, anger sharp in my throat. ¡°Start talking.¡±


    His face crumpled, and for a moment, I saw real confusion behind his eyes.


    ¡°I never stole from anyone, Lucian,¡± he said, voice hoarse. ¡°Yes, your mother was the Alpha <b>of </b>Driftwake. I should¡¯ve handed it over when you came of age. I admit that. I didn¡¯t. But I didn¡¯t take <b>anything</b><b>. </b>I swear on her grave. I don¡¯t know who this Alpha Chase is. I don¡¯t know what he wants.¡±


    1 studied him carefully. He looked lost¨Csearching his memories like he¡¯d missed something huge and had no


    <


    132 Father And Sons


    idea how


    ¡°You better figure it out,¡± I said quietly. ¡°Because I don¡¯t think this man is finished. And if Mara or our child gets caught in the crossfire, I won¡¯t forgive you. Not this time.¡±


    He bowed his head, silent.


    I wanted to believe him. I needed to. But too many lies had alreadye from this house. He¡¯d turned a blind eye for too long¨Cespecially where Martha was involved.


    And now his ghosts wereing back to burn everything down.


    <b>4 </b>


    H


    759


    Watch videos <b>get </b><b>points </b>(0/10) >


    Vote

 Favorite Curse 133

    133 Tiffany¡¯s Confession


    Mara


    Tiffany followed me quietly into the left wing. She didn¡¯t say much, but there was something softer in her steps, something open. Like a door slowly creaking wider. She was warming up to me, little by little.


    That alone felt like progress.


    When we entered the room, she made herselffortable on the couch and propped her feet up with a sigh of relief.


    ¡°They¡¯re killing you?¡± I asked gently.


    A smile tugged at her lips as she nodded. ¡°Yeah. If I don¡¯t keep them elevated, they swell up. Third trimester perks.¡±


    I watched her for a moment, taking mental notes. ¡°Then I guess you¡¯ll be my teacher.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky, Mara.¡± Her smile faltered. ¡°You won¡¯t be doing this alone.¡±


    The shift in her expression was subtle but real. I caught it instantly.


    ¡°How are things between you two?¡± I asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s trying,¡± she replied. ¡°Being nice.¡± But her eyes didn¡¯t match her voice. The smile didn¡¯t reach them.


    ¡°What¡¯s bothering you?¡± I asked, and she blinked, surprised.


    ¡°You noticed?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Your smile didn¡¯t touch your eyes.¡±


    I moved to the couch and sat beside her. Without thinking, I mimicked her posture and swung my legs up onto the center


    table.


    She giggled. ¡°Not yet, Mara. You¡¯re still early.¡±


    ¡°Might as well start practicing,¡± I said with a shrug.


    Then I looked at her seriously. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on, Tiff.¡±


    She hesitated. I could see the resistance in her jaw, the way her fingers tensed.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone-except Lucian, if I absolutely have to. And you know he¡¯s practically mute when ites to other people¡¯s business.¡±


    That made her smile again, this time a little closer to genuine. ¡°You¡¯re honest,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ll tell you. You¡¯re not petty. You¡¯ve got nothing to gain from hurting me.¡±


    Her voice got quieter.


    ¡°I never nned this. The pregnancy. I thought it only happened when people were¡­ you know, in heat. I¡¯ve had feelings for Darian since we were fourteen. He never noticed. I crushed on him just like you did. But eventually I got brave and asked him out. He didn¡¯t say no. We started spending time together. Martha and my dad encouraged it, and Darian-he


    made me believe he was into it too.¡±


    Her gaze dropped.


    ¡°But I always knew where his eyes were really looking. At you. Even when he said you two were just friends, I could feel it wasn¡¯t true. I tried to push that aside. We started dating. It felt real¡­ but he didn¡¯t want you to know. Said it would hurt your feelings.¡±


    <133 Tiffany¡¯s Confession


    She let out a bitterugh, but there was no humor in it.


    +8 Points >


    ¡°I knew then. Deep down, I was just convenient. Something his mom approved of. Maybe something safe while he kept hoping for you. But I was too far in-I wanted to believe he¡¯d eventually choose me. Then came graduation night. After how he treated me at the party, I ended it the next morning. I didn¡¯t even sleep over.¡±


    She wiped at her eyes.


    ¡°Two weekster, I found out I was pregnant. We thought the condom worked¡­ but the baby wasn¡¯t from graduation night. It happened before that-in the car. We didn¡¯t even realize.¡±


    Her voice cracked, but she kept going.


    ¡°I wanted to end it. I didn¡¯t want to have a baby for a man who didn¡¯t love me. But my father gave me no choice. He said if I


    didn¡¯t keep it-and if I didn¡¯t try to be with Darian-he¡¯d cut me offpletely. So I stayed. I thought maybe, just maybe, if


    Darian cared at all, he¡¯d step up. Especially now that you¡¯re with Lucian.¡±


    Then the dam broke. She crumpled into tears.


    I didn¡¯t say anything. I just stayed there, beside her, feet on the table, feeling the weight of everything she¡¯d held in.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t the rejection that broke me, Mara,¡± she said, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°It was when he denied my baby.


    That¡¯s what shattered me.¡±


    Her eyes were puffy, but her gaze burned with quiet pain.


    ¡°Look at you-everyone congratting you. Alpha Vander beaming. And Lucian¡­ Lucian stepped up for Tina. Everyone


    knows what she is-how many people she¡¯s fooled-but he still imed her and her baby like it was nothing. That¡¯s what


    a man does.¡±


    She paused, shaking her head like she was trying to erase the memory.


    ¡°Darian threw me away like I was trash. He made me feel used, like I was disgusting. He was my first, Mara. The only one


    I¡¯ve ever been with. And this is what I get?¡±


    I reached over and gently rubbed her back. She was trembling.


    ¡°He¡¯sing around,¡± I offered.


    She wiped her tears but didn¡¯t look convinced.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve saved up some money. After I have this baby and he gets his damn DNA test,


    I¡¯m leaving. For good.¡±


    I stared at her, stunned. ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell him. Or anyone. You can tell Lucian-I know you trust him. But make sure he doesn¡¯t breathe a word. I need to get out of this ce. Start over somewhere clean. I know the chances of anyone wanting to mate with a single mother are slim, but that¡¯s still better than staying here. Better than raising my child with a man who only ever tolerated


    me.¡±


    I swallowed hard, trying to find the right words.


    ¡°But he¡¯s trying now, Tiff. He¡¯s showing up.¡±


    She shook her head slowly, the gesture final.


    ¡°The damage is done, Mara. You don¡¯t understand what it¡¯s like to cry yourself to sleep every night, wondering what you did wrong. Wondering why you weren¡¯t enough. I begged the moon for a sign, anything-but nothing came. I¡¯ve stopped hoping. I¡¯ve stopped loving him.¡±


    213


    <133 Tiffany¡¯s Confession


    +8 Points >


    Her hand moved over her belly, soft and slow. ¡°Now, all the love I have is for this little one. That¡¯s who I¡¯m holding on for.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. So I asked the only thing that came to mind.


    ¡°So you won¡¯t be around to walk me through mine?¡±


    She looked at me then, and for the first time, smiled like she meant it.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    E


    Vote


    775


    <134 Tiffany¡¯s Confession 2


    +8 Points >

 Favorite Curse 134

    134 Tiffany¡¯s Confession 2


    Mara


    ¡°I envy you, Mara,¡± Tiffany said, her voice quiet but steady. ¡°You¡¯ve got Lucian. Your parents love you. Even Alpha Vander likes you-he just hides it behind that stone face. And Martha? She envies you more than anyone. You won¡¯t need me.¡±


    She paused, ncing toward the window as if watching a future she¡¯d already walked away from.


    ¡°Lucian made the smartest move by getting you both out of the house. You don¡¯t have to deal with Martha in the mornings or Lacy and her fake smiles. That one¡¯s a certified b***h, and the way she ys innocent around Alpha Vander and Lucian? Honestly, it¡¯s mind-boggling.¡±


    I blinked at her. ¡°Lacy? Really?¡±


    Tiffany nodded, her mouth twisting. ¡°She has her ws out for your husband, Mara. Keep your eyes open.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help it-I smirked. ¡°I know. ¡®Alpha Nighthorn this, Alpha Nighthorn that¡­¡± I mimicked Lacy¡¯s singsong tone.


    Tiffany burst outughing. ¡°And the best part is how Lucian shuts her down. Every. Single. Time. She keeps trying, and he keeps crushing her.¡±


    Weughed together, the tension breaking for a moment. Then Tiffany reached out and ced her hand over mine. Her tone shifted.


    ¡°I¡¯m due any day now, Mara. I know it¡¯s a lot to ask, but I don¡¯t want to go through it alone. None of my friends talk to me anymore. They heard what Darian said about the baby. They all think I¡¯m a slut.¡±


    Her wordsnded like a weight.


    ¡°Even if the DNA proves the baby is his, it won¡¯t erase thebel. I was hoping¡­ maybe you¡¯de with me to my appointments. Maybe even be there when I go intobor?¡±


    I looked at her, surprised by the vulnerability in her eyes. She wasn¡¯t pretending anymore-this was raw.


    ¡°I¡¯m due in two weeks,¡± she added, her voice lowering. ¡°Darian thinks it¡¯s in a month. He keeps counting from graduation night, but the baby came before that. Please, Mara. I need someone. I can¡¯t do this alone.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what Lucian would think, but I could feel the fear behind her calm.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there,¡± I said, picking up her phone and entering my number. ¡°Just call, and I¡¯lle.¡±


    She pulled me into a hug, holding on tighter than I expected.


    Later, we turned on the TV and let the noise fill the silence, waiting for the meeting to end. An hour passed before Lucian and Darian stepped into the room.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Lucian said, leaning down to kiss my cheek. Then he whispered, ¡°Want to head back home? Or stay the night here?¡±


    I leaned into him, too tired to pretend otherwise. ¡°I don¡¯t mind staying.¡±


    Darian nced at us, then at Tiffany. ¡°Maybe Tiffany can give you some tips, Mara,¡± he said with a small smile.


    ¡°She already is,¡± I replied.


    He looked at Tiffany. ¡°You ready for bed?¡±


    She nodded silently and stood up.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to pretend to care, Darian,¡± Tiffany said coolly. Her voice didn¡¯t crack-there was no trace of vulnerability


    <134 Tiffany¡¯s Confession 2


    left. Just finality. ¡°I can find my way back to my room.¡±


    Then she turned to me with a soft smile. ¡°I guess it¡¯s time I excuse you, Luna. Congrattions, by the way.¡±


    With that, she walked past Darian and disappeared down the hallway.


    The room fell quiet. The men were stunned-stuck in the silence she left behind-but I wasn¡¯t. I could see it clearly: Tiffany was done. Whatever she¡¯d felt for Darian was gone. Not buried. Not hidden. Gone.


    He¡¯d had every chance to choose her, to show up for her, and he blew it.


    I looked at him. ¡°You need to make amends, Darian. You really hurt her.¡±


    +8 Points >


    He didn¡¯t answer. Just stared at the floor, jaw tight. I could see it in his eyes-he was still figuring it out, still adjusting. And maybe toote. Tiffany had seen through him. That was what she meant when she said he was settling. She wasn¡¯t angry anymore. She was finished.


    Darian mumbled an excuse and walked out of the room, leaving Lucian and me alone.


    Lucian sat next to me on the couch and leaned in. ¡°What was that all about?¡±


    I exhaled slowly. ¡°It¡¯s his baby, Lucian. Tiffany¡¯s. But she¡¯s leaving once the paternity is confirmed. She¡¯s over him. She said


    she doesn¡¯t want to be with someone who only ever settled for her.¡±


    Lucian looked troubled. ¡°I hope he fixes this before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    ¡°It might already be,¡± I said. ¡°He didn¡¯t just make a mistake-he made her feel worthless. If he never loved her, he never


    should¡¯ve touched her. He gave her false hope. That¡¯s cruel.¡±


    Lucian nodded quietly, his fingers curling around mine in silent agreement.


    ¡°So,¡± he said gently, shifting the mood, ¡°we¡¯re staying the night?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    He sighed and leaned back. ¡°I told my father we moved out.¡±


    I turned to him, surprised. ¡°Seriously? How did he take it?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t have a choice,¡± Lucian said. ¡°He tried to guilt-trip me about you being pregnant, wanted us to move back in. I


    told him no.¡±


    A slow grin spread across my face. ¡°So no more of those forced one-week visits?¡±


    Lucian pulled me into his arms and kissed me softly. ¡°We¡¯ll visit when we feel like it.¡±


    Something about the way he said it-calm, sure, protective-made my chest swell. I kissed him again, unable to stop. My heart was racing, full, light. I wanted him. Needed him. In that moment, I was giddy with love and joy, and I wanted to share it the only way I knew how.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    775

 Favorite Curse 135

    < 135 Two Weeks Later 1


    Mara and I had been spending most of our time indoors. I¡¯d scaled back my work-intentionally. She was carrying our child, and there was no way I was letting her go through it alone. I wanted to be there for every moment, every mood swing, every scan, every ounce of difort. So I cleared my schedule and made being with her the priority.


    And somehow, that led to me bing the unofficial chauffeur for Tiffany¡¯s checkups too.


    It wasn¡¯t a burden. Mara and Tiffany had grown close, and honestly, it was good for both of them. But every time I saw the way Mara smiled when Tiffany was around-or how easily they talked, like sisters who¡¯d skipped the awkward phase-I felt a small ache. Mara would miss her when she left. Deeply.


    I hoped she wouldn¡¯t leave. I hoped Darian would stop acting like a damn fool and give her a reason to stay.


    He was trying. I¡¯ll give him that. He¡¯d started showing up again, making small efforts to be present, but from where I stood, it all seemed half-hearted. Tiffany was emotionally done. She smiled politely, yed nice for Mara¡¯s sake, but her mind was already elsewhere. The bags weren¡¯t packed, but her spirit had moved on.


    I could¡¯ve warned Darian. Told him she had one foot out the door. But maybe that wasn¡¯t my ce. Maybe he needed to s ee what it felt like when someone he cared about actually walked away. He fought harder when it came to Mara-and that


    alone told me everything.


    In the meantime, Tiffany spent most of her days with us. Sometimes, she stayed the entire day. Mara was having a rougher pregnancy than we expected-morning sickness that often turned into all-day nausea, and she had trouble keeping food down. Dr. Ashley assured us it was normal, that every pregnancy is different. Still, it wore Mara out.


    Tiffany joked that hers was worse, and I believed her. The saddest part was, she had done it all alone. No partner, no support, no hand to hold when things got too heavy. That stuck with me. And it made me more determined to talk to Darian. If there was a chance to fix this-even a small one-he needed to take it seriously before he lost her for good.


    But there were other things gnawing at my focus.


    Denis had uncovered more about Chase¡¯swork, but the bastard was still a ghost-taunting us with breadcrumbs that led nowhere. It felt like we were ying into his hands, chasing shadows while he watched. Smug.


    What made it worse was the looming suspicion about my own father. There were too many gaps, too many secrets buried underyers of half-truths. If he¡¯d tried to pass off my mother¡¯s wealth as his own, what else had he hidden? I couldn¡¯t ignore the feeling that he knew exactly what he¡¯d stolen-and why.


    My mother must¡¯ve known, too. She left everything to me for a reason. She didn¡¯t trust him.


    That thought kept resurfacing-especially at night, when I couldn¡¯t sleep. Why had she been poisoned? Who had done it, and why? I couldn¡¯t ignore the possibility that the answers to all our problems started with her death.


    So I made a decision. I would dig into it-quietly, thoroughly. I needed the truth. About Chase. About my father. About my mother¡¯s death. Because every piece we uncovered was a step closer to understanding the bigger game at y.


    And right now, we were all being yed.


    I left Mara that morning with a kiss on her forehead and a quiet promise: ¡°I won¡¯t be long.¡± She was still curled up under the covers, exhausted from a long night of throwing up. The pregnancy had been hard on her, and I didn¡¯t want to pull her into today¡¯s meeting-even though she was one of the sharpest minds we had.


    We were gathering at headquarters-just a few of us. High-ranking military and intelligence only. I wished Mara could be


    < 135 Two Weeks Later 1


    +8 Points


    there. Her instincts, her analysis, her ability to see through chaos-she had a way of spotting what the rest of us missed. But she needed rest. I¡¯d catch her up on everythingter. For now, we¡¯d make do.


    Rowan was already there when I arrived, going over strategy with Darian and Denis.


    ¡°Good morning, Alpha,¡± they greeted.


    I nodded and joined them. It felt strange hearing my title like that from my own brother. Darian had taken up the Beta role without hesitation. He didn¡¯t want to lead, same as me. The goddess had answered his prayers-at the cost of mine.


    Denis got straight to it. ¡°Cains and Whales Corp is registered under a man named Chase Nighthorn.¡±


    The room went still.


    ¡°You¡¯re joking,¡± I said.


    ¡°Not even a little. Male. Age fifty. Lives on Mistwood Ind,¡± Denis continued, his tone grim. ¡°We need to send a team.


    there. Discreetly. See if the trail actually leads to something this time.¡±


    Rowan shook his head. ¡°Or it¡¯s another breadcrumb. Or worse-a trap. We should only follow it if every other lead dries up.


    ¡°What if we¡¯re overthinking this?¡± Darian asked. ¡°What if the guy is really there?¡±


    I rubbed the back of my neck, the weight of the decision already forming. ¡°If he¡¯s making it this easy to find him, he¡¯s either


    sloppy-or he wants us toe. Either way, we treat Mistwood as viable, but not primary. If we go, it¡¯ll be a small, silent


    team. No exposure.¡±


    Right then, Darian¡¯s phone buzzed. Once. Twice. Then it wouldn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Answer it,¡± I told him.


    He hesitated, clearly debating whether to ignore it.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯ll wait.¡±


    He finally picked up-and then shot to his feet.


    ¡°Tiffany¡¯s inbor. Mara¡¯s with her. They¡¯re at the hospital.¡±


    I was already on my feet before he finished the sentence. Within minutes, someone brought the car around. I took the


    keys before he could.


    ¡°You¡¯re not driving in this state,¡± I said, and he didn¡¯t argue.


    As we pulled out, I nced over. His foot was tapping, nerves spilling out through every muscle.


    ¡°You need to calm down,¡± I said. ¡°Panicking isn¡¯t going to help her.¡±


    He ran his hand through his hair, eyes locked on the road ahead.


    ¡°You know she¡¯s nning to leave, right?¡± I said, not bothering to soften it.


    He turned sharply. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°She told Mara. After the paternity test, she¡¯s leaving the city.¡±


    Silence.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t really expect her to stick around after everything, did you?¡± I said, voice low but direct. ¡°You let her go through this entire pregnancy alone. No support. Nofort. Just doubt. We¡¯re just starting this, and I¡¯ve already seen how rough it can be-nausea, mood swings, anxiety. You left her to carry it all.¡±


    < 135 Two Weeks Later 1


    +8 Points >


    He sighed heavily. ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that. My mom pushed everything. You¡¯ve got Tina to deal with. You know what it¡¯s like- to be manipted into something you didn¡¯t want.¡±


    I shot him a look. ¡°And yet, I took responsibility for it. She never went to her doctors appointment alone. She had staff and people helping. Had she been a nice person, Mara and I would have contributed. Leaving Tiffany alone, denying her baby and allowing her to do it all on her own were your choice, Darian. No one forced you to walk away from Tiffany. That¡¯s on


    you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything.


    And I didn¡¯t press further.


    Because some truths don¡¯t need repeating.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    E


    Vote


    775


    < 136 Two Weeks Later 1

 Favorite Curse 136

    136 Two Weeks Later 1


    +8 Points?


    Lucian


    ¡°You need to try harder,¡± I said, cutting through the tension in the car. ¡°Tiffany told Mara she¡¯s leaving you. Even afterthe DNA test proves the baby is yours.¡±


    Darian turned pale. The weight of that truth hit him like a blow to the gut.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for it to get this messed up,¡± he said, voice cracking. ¡°I f****d up big time, Lucian. And I¡¯m sorry-about everything. The way I used toe after Mara¡­ I didn¡¯t know how to deal with what I felt. But I get it now. She¡¯s happy with you, and I¡¯ve never seen you like this. Really happy. I¡¯ll always love her, but I¡¯m letting her go because she¡¯s where she


    belongs-with you.¡±


    He paused, jaw clenched. ¡°But Tiffany¡­ she¡¯s different. I didn¡¯t love her at first. I just liked her. But I¡¯ve been tryingtely, and I think it¡¯s growing into something real. And hearing she wants to leave-take the baby and disappear-that¡¯s hard, man. It hurts more than I expected.¡±


    I stayed silent, letting him unravel.


    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll try harder. Just¡­ talk to Mara for me? Ask her to talk to Tiffany. Tell her I¡¯m willing to move out of the Nighthorn mansion. I¡¯ll marry Tiffany if she¡¯ll have me. We can raise the baby somewhere far from my mother. Just¡­ tell


    her that.¡±


    I pulled into the hospital parking lot, tires crunching the gravel. ¡°You should tell Tiffany yourself. That kind of promise


    needs toe from you.¡±


    We got out and rushed toward the maternity ward. The second we stepped in, I saw Mara pacing in her sweater and jeans, her eyes red and swollen from crying.


    My heart sank. I hurried over and pulled her into my arms. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, baby?¡±


    She clung to me, and her sobs hit my chest in shaky waves.


    ¡°It¡¯s Tiffany,¡± she said through the tears. ¡°There wereplications. We didn¡¯t get here in time. They¡¯re trying to avoid an emergency C-section, but her blood pressure is dangerously high. They need to stabilize her before they operate.¡±


    Fear twisted in my chest. I looked over to see Darian-frozen, his face pale. He ran a hand through his hair, blinking rapidly,


    but the tears came anyway.


    ¡°You need to hold it together,¡± I told him firmly. ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to break down. Be strong-for her.¡±


    He nodded, but the regret in his expression was raw, gutting. This wasn¡¯t just fear. This was guilt bleeding through.


    I turned back to Mara and cupped her face. ¡°How did you get here? You should¡¯ve been resting.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany called me when her mucus plug came out,¡± she said, her voice hoarse. ¡°I drove straight to the mansion, picked her up, and brought her here. Then I called Darian. I tried calling you, but I figured your phone was on silent.¡±


    I kissed her forehead and held her tight. She shouldn¡¯t have had to do that alone, not in her condition. But that¡¯s who Mara was-selfless, loyal, brave when it mattered most.


    Then Darian stepped forward, his voice low and rough. ¡°Did my mother know she was inbor?¡±


    Mara looked at him, a sh of frustration in her eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Mara said, her voice shaky. ¡°I moved fast. Austin and Jason helped me get her into the car. By the time I got to the mansion, she was already in pain.¡±


    <136 Two Weeks Later 1


    136 Two Weeks Later 1


    +8 Points


    Lucian


    ¡°You need to try harder,¡± I said, cutting through the tension in the car. ¡°Tiffany told Mara she¡¯s leaving you. Even afterthe DNA test proves the baby is yours.¡±


    Darian turned pale. The weight of that truth hit him like a blow to the gut.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for it to get this messed up,¡± he said, voice cracking. ¡°I f****d up big time, Lucian. And I¡¯m sorry-about everything. The way I used toe after Mara¡­ I didn¡¯t know how to deal with what I felt. But I get it now. She¡¯s happy with you, and I¡¯ve never seen you like this. Really happy. I¡¯ll always love her, but I¡¯m letting her go because she¡¯s where she


    belongs-with you.¡±


    He paused, jaw clenched. ¡°But Tiffany¡­ she¡¯s different. I didn¡¯t love her at first. I just liked her. But I¡¯ve been tryingtely, and I think it¡¯s growing into something real. And hearing she wants to leave-take the baby and disappear-that¡¯s hard,


    man. It hurts more than I expected.¡±


    I stayed silent, letting him unravel.


    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll try harder. Just¡­ talk to Mara for me? Ask her to talk to Tiffany. Tell her I¡¯m willing to move out of the


    Nighthorn mansion. I¡¯ll marry Tiffany if she¡¯ll have me. We can raise the baby somewhere far from my mother. Just¡­ tell


    her that.¡±


    I pulled into the hospital parking lot, tires crunching the gravel. ¡°You should tell Tiffany yourself. That kind of promise needs toe from you.¡±


    We got out and rushed toward the maternity ward. The second we stepped in, I saw Mara pacing in her sweater and


    jeans, her eyes red and swollen from crying.


    My heart sank. I hurried over and pulled her into my arms. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, baby?¡±


    She clung to me, and her sobs hit my chest in shaky waves.


    ¡°It¡¯s Tiffany,¡± she said through the tears. ¡°There wereplications. We didn¡¯t get here in time. They¡¯re trying to avoid an emergency C-section, but her blood pressure is dangerously high. They need to stabilize her before they operate.¡±


    Fear twisted in my chest. I looked over to see Darian-frozen, his face pale. He ran a hand through his hair, blinking rapidly,


    but the tears came anyway.


    ¡°You need to hold it together,¡± I told him firmly. ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to break down. Be strong-for her.¡±


    He nodded, but the regret in his expression was raw, gutting. This wasn¡¯t just fear. This was guilt bleeding through.


    I turned back to Mara and cupped her face. ¡°How did you get here? You should¡¯ve been resting.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany called me when her mucus plug came out,¡± she said, her voice hoarse. ¡°I drove straight to the mansion, picked her up, and brought her here. Then I called Darian. I tried calling you, but I figured your phone was on silent.¡±


    I kissed her forehead and held her tight. She shouldn¡¯t have had to do that alone, not in her condition. But that¡¯s who Mara was-selfless, loyal, brave when it mattered most.


    Then Darian stepped forward, his voice low and rough. ¡°Did my mother know she was inbor?¡±


    Mara looked at him, a sh of frustration in her eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Mara said, her voice shaky. ¡°I moved fast. Austin and Jason helped me get her into the car. By the time I got to the mansion, she was already in pain.¡±


    <136 Two Weeks Later 1


    +8 Points >


    Darian nodded, but he looked shattered. Guilt sat on his face like a second skin.


    Then the doctor walked in, clipboard in hand, expression tense. ¡°Alpha Lucian. Beta Darian. Good morning.¡±


    I quickly scanned his name tag,Dr. Keith Jefferson.


    ¡°How is she?¡± I asked.


    He exhaled, a heavy sigh that said more than words. ¡°We¡¯re doing everything we can. She hasn¡¯t progressed past six centimeters, and the baby¡¯s in distress. We need to perform an emergency caesarean.¡±


    Darian stiffened beside me.


    ¡°But her blood pressure is dangerously high,¡± the doctor continued. ¡°Operating right now is extremely risky. There¡¯s a real chance she won¡¯t make it through the procedure. But if we wait, the baby might not survive. We need to get the baby out, then fight to save her life. It¡¯s one of those situations that can go either way.¡±


    He looked between us. ¡°We¡¯ll need consent. From her mate.¡±


    I turned to Darian.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sign it,¡± he said quickly, already moving to follow the doctor.


    Once they disappeared down the corridor, I turned to Mara. She was trembling.


    Her eyes were ssy and wide with panic, and I could tell-this was hitting her deeper than fear. It was stirring doubt.


    Doubt in herself, in her body, in what wasing for us.


    I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her close. She was shaking, and I could feel her heartbeat pounding against my


    chest.


    ¡°She¡¯s a wolf, Mara,¡± I whispered against her hair. ¡°She¡¯s strong. She¡¯ll make it.¡±


    That¡¯s when she broke. The tears came, silent at first, then in sobs she couldn¡¯t hold back. I held her tighter and kissed


    the top of her head.


    I understood. She wasn¡¯t just crying for Tiffany-she was crying for the possibility that this could happen to her. That she


    might one day be the one rushed into an OR, fighting for her life while someone else waited helplessly outside.


    I was scared too.


    But I had to be the calm one. For her. For both of them.


    I just hoped-for Darian¡¯s sake, and for the sake of the life waiting to be born-that Tiffany would survive this.

 Favorite Curse 137

    < 137 Hospital and Waiting


    +8 Points >


    137 Hospital and Waiting


    Lucian


    We waited in the hallway, time crawling slower with every breath. Darian had gone in to sign the consent forms, and now it was just me and Mara-sitting in those stiff, sterile chairs, the hum of hospital lights buzzing above us like some cruel reminder of how fragile everything was.


    Mara didn¡¯t look well. Her hands were cold, her face pale. I¡¯d tried to convince her to go home and rest, but she wouldn¡¯t


    hear it.


    ¡°I promised Tiffany I would be here,¡± she said, her voice quiet but firm.


    I wrapped my arm around her. ¡°Well, thank the goddess this is a hospital. I might just get you a room here myself.¡±


    She gave me a small smile, the kind that barely touched her eyes. Normally, that line might¡¯ve made herugh. But today, there was nothing funny about anything.


    Tiffany hade too close to the edge. I could feel it. And I knew Mara was scared. I was too.


    ¡°How did it get this bad?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She was alone,¡± Mara said, bitterly. ¡°No one came to help her.¡±


    My stomach clenched. ¡°You mean there were no workers on that wing?¡±


    She nodded, and my blood boiled.


    ¡°Austin told me they disappear the moment your father, Martha, or Darian aren¡¯t around. Jason even reported it to Martha. She did nothing.¡±


    I clenched my jaw. I paid those staff full sries-benefits included. And they left a pregnant woman to suffer alone?


    ¡°I guess we¡¯ll be hiring,¡± I said coldly.


    Mara nodded.


    Darian returned momentster. He looked wrecked-sweating, eyes bloodshot, trying to keep it together but clearly hanging by a thread.


    ¡°You need to calm down,¡± I said. ¡°Panic won¡¯t help right now.¡±


    He stared nkly ahead. ¡°This is my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have left her alone.¡±


    I didn¡¯t argue.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said inly. ¡°It is. The workers disappeared once you, my father, and your mother weren¡¯t around. Only the goddess knows how long Tiffany was crying for help before she reached Mara. She had to drive from our house to bring


    her here.¡±


    I saw the guilt hit him like a wave.


    ¡°Martha was told about the staff behavior. She did nothing. But you could¡¯ve made sure someone stayed with Tiffany.¡±


    Darian¡¯s fists clenched. ¡°I¡¯m sacking all of them.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a start.¡±


    ¡°What did the doctors say?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer at first. His head dipped low, eyes swimming with unshed tears.


    137 Hospital and Waiting


    +8 Points)


    ¡°She has pre-empsia,¡± he said finally. ¡°Severe. I should¡¯ve seen the signs-her swollen feet, the fatigue. But I wasn¡¯t even paying attention.¡±


    Mara leaned forward gently. ¡°What are her chances?¡±


    Darian¡¯s lip trembled. ¡°They¡¯re taking the baby out to treat her. But the doctor said¡­ he can¡¯t make any promises.¡±


    He cracked after that. No more holding back. He broke down in front of us, and I let go of Mara to pull him into an embrace.


    ¡°This is all my fault,¡± he sobbed.


    And I didn¡¯t correct him-because it was true.


    He had someone willing to stand by him, and he left her to handle the hardest part of her life alone. Not just emotionally- but physically. Painfully. Dangerously. Because he¡¯d been too wrapped up chasing what he couldn¡¯t have to value what he


    did.


    Tina tricked me, and yet Mara and I still made sure she was cared for. We had people watching over her day and night. I kept my distance, yes-but I never ignored her needs. Darian¡¯s case was different. He had Tiffany, and he chose to let her suffer.


    And now the consequence of all that neglect was beingid bare in a hospital ward.


    We waited. Two long, crushing hours passed.


    Then finally, Dr. Jefferson returned.


    ¡°Congrattions, Beta Darian,¡± he said.


    But Darian cut him off.


    ¡°How is Tiffany?¡±


    The doctor hesitated.


    And just like that, the air thinned. My pulse pounded. The hesitation meant it wasn¡¯t good.


    ¡°She¡¯s slipped into aa,¡± Dr. Jefferson said, his voice carefully neutral. ¡°We¡¯re hopeful she¡¯lle out of it. Her vitals have stabilized, but from here on, it¡¯s up to her-and her wolf. You can see your daughter now.¡±


    Darian didn¡¯t move. He just stood there, frozen. My Alpha mark began to burn subtly on my skin. It wasn¡¯t pain, but it was pressure-a warning. Something was off. I couldn¡¯t exin it, but I knew the unease wasn¡¯t justing from the situation. It wasing from him.


    ¡°Darian,¡± I said, stepping toward him, ¡°you need to calm down. Let¡¯s go see your daughter.¡±


    Dr. Jefferson cleared his throat. ¡°Would this be a good time to take the swab for the DNA test you requested?¡±


    Darian didn¡¯t answer. Didn¡¯t even blink. The doctor looked to me, confused. Mara stepped forward.


    ¡°Take us to her,¡± she said, firm and clear.


    The doctor nodded, and Darian followed silently.


    We entered the room, and there she was-peaceful, tiny, wrapped in soft nkets and lying in her cot like nothing in the world could touch her. Mara stepped closer, lifted her gently into her arms.


    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful,¡± she whispered. The baby stirred, eyes still closed. ¡°Do you want to hold her?¡±


    Darian nodded, stiffly.


    I wanted to stop her. My instincts screamed not to let him touch her yet-but Mara had already handed the baby over. He


    < 137 Hospital and Waiting


    cradled his daughter, and tears rolled down his face.


    ¡°She has an Alpha mark,¡± Dr. Jefferson said, pointing to the faint crescent on the baby¡¯s upper right arm.


    There was no disputing it now. She was his. The bloodline was clear.


    +8 Points >


    A nurse entered with a swab kit, and even though Darian wasn¡¯t asking for it anymore, they took samples from him and the baby. He¡¯d ordered it weeks ago. Might as well finish the process.


    ¡°What am I supposed to do now?¡± Darian asked, his voice hoarse.


    I looked him in the eye. ¡°Pray she wakes up. And when she does, beg her to forgive you. All that doubt, all that stress-you put her through it for nothing. Nothing.¡±


    He lowered his head, tears falling silently.


    The nurse returned to take the baby for feeding. We decided to check on Tiffany.


    She looked like she was sleeping-so still, so quiet, wrapped in wires and machines. Mara¡¯s hand trembled as she reached for her.


    ¡°We just hung out yesterday,¡± she whispered through tears. ¡°She was so full of life.¡±


    I wrapped an arm around Mara and kissed her hair. It was gutting to see her break like this-but it also showed just how close they¡¯d be.


    ¡°Mara,¡± I said gently, ¡°we need to go home. You need rest.¡±


    She didn¡¯t argue. Her body was already giving out.


    I turned to Darian. ¡°Youing?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll stay. With her. And my daughter.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to look after you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, and his voice cracked again. ¡°For everything. Both of you.¡±


    As we walked out of the ward, Mara looked up at me.


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll be okay?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯sing to terms with his mistakes,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s going to take time, but¡­ yeah. He will be.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Two Days Later


    Tiffany hadn¡¯t woken up.


    The DNA test confirmed what we already knew-the baby was Darian¡¯s.


    He didn¡¯t want the baby staying in the hospital, and he sure as hell didn¡¯t want her with Martha. No argument there. Mara was more than happy to help, and while I knew her heart was in the right ce, I worried about the strain it would put on


    her.


    Martha, of course, was offended. But Darian didn¡¯t care. ¡°My daughter doesn¡¯t need to be raised by someone who never nurtured anything,¡± he¡¯d said, and honestly, he was right.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t easy. Mara was still adjusting to her own pregnancy, and newborn care was no joke.


    Thankfully, Jennifer stepped in. She took over most of the baby¡¯s care, and Mara didn¡¯t have to do much. She still held the baby when she wanted to, still smiled at her like she was family-but she could rest, too. That mattered.


    C137 Hospital and Waiting


    We were all just waiting now.


    Waiting for Tiffany to open her eyes ande back.

 Favorite Curse 138

    138 Hospital and Things


    Lucian


    I told Austin to take Tina in for a full medical check-up. After what happened to Tiffany, I wasn¡¯t taking any more chances. I didn¡¯t care how maniptive Tina had been-I wanted her alive to care for her child and eventually go back to Joey. I wasn¡¯t going to have another woman fall apart on my watch.


    That week, I worked from home and helped Mara with Darian¡¯s newborn. He stayed at the hospital, refusing to leave Tiffany¡¯s side. He hadn¡¯t even named his daughter yet-said Tiffany would name her when she woke up. If she woke up.


    He looked rough. His beard had grown out in the space of a week, a far cry from the clean-shaven man we all knew.


    Honestly, he looked more like me now.


    But Tiffany hadn¡¯t improved. No movement. No response. Just silence and machines.


    Mara was getting attached to the baby-cradling her, humming to her, even speaking softly as she rocked her to sleep.


    And I couldn¡¯t me her. That child had no one else.


    Our s*x life took a hit that week. Between the baby¡¯s schedule, Mara¡¯s pregnancy, and the weight of everything going on-it was hard to find time or energy. But it was worth it. For Mara. For that little girl. For Darian.


    That night, Mara and I were lying in bed. We¡¯d just changed the baby¡¯s diaper and finally rocked her to sleep. The lights were dim, and the house was quiet. Mara curled into my arms and rested her head on my chest.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°If Tina¡¯s baby turns out to be yours¡­ do you think we should take the baby from her?¡±


    The question hit me harder than I expected.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a bigmitment, Mara,¡± I said slowly. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. Tina¡¯s going to have to care for her child herself. I¡¯ll pay for a nanny if I have to. And who knows-maybe my father will take the child.¡±


    She sat up in bed and looked down at me.


    ¡°Darian doesn¡¯t trust his daughter with Martha, and she¡¯s his mother. You really think your father or Tina are the better


    options?¡±


    I sighed. I didn¡¯t want to talk about Tina. The whole situation made my skin crawl. She was due in a few weeks, and my


    panic had been climbing steadily. Deep down, I didn¡¯t want the child to be mine. But knowing how maniptive Tina was,


    there was a high chance it was.


    ¡°Can we not do this right now, Mara?¡± I said, rubbing my temples. ¡°I¡¯ve got enough on my te.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°We have to talk about it. If we don¡¯t make a decision now, we¡¯ll be scrambling when the baby gets


    here.¡±


    ¡°I said not now,¡± I snapped, then immediately regretted it.


    I got out of bed, pacing.


    ¡°Please, Mara,¡± I said more gently. ¡°I just¡­ I can¡¯t deal with her tonight.¡±


    She didn¡¯t argue. Just nodded, quiet, pulling the nket tighter around her. I hated disappointing her-but I was already drowning in stress, and Tina was a conversation I wasn¡¯t ready to have.


    < 138 Hospital and Things


    Two Weeks Later


    The call came in the morning.


    Darian.


    Tiffany¡¯s awake.


    +8 Points


    Mara was already getting dressed to go to the hospital when her phone rang. She answered-and then her face lit up for the first time in days. Tears filled her eyes, but they weren¡¯t from sadness this time.


    We were both overjoyed.


    We gathered the baby, packed what we needed, and headed straight to the hospital.


    For the first time in weeks, there was hope.


    Real, tangible hope.


    When we stepped into the hospital room, Tiffany was sitting up in bed:


    She looked¡­ peaceful. Rested in a way that almost didn¡¯t make sense after everything. But I figured thea had given her body what it needed-time to repair, to recover. She turned her head as we entered, and when her eyes met Mara¡¯s, she stretched her arms out without a word.


    Mara rushed forward and hugged her tightly.


    I stepped up and gently ced the baby into Tiffany¡¯s arms.


    The moment she held her daughter, the tears came-soft, quiet, but impossible to miss. Her whole face crumbled with emotion. I looked over at Darian. His eyes were red, his beard now thick and unkempt. He looked exhausted, but in that moment, there was a glimmer of relief on his face.


    This was a second chance.


    I hoped he had the sense to grab it.


    ¡°Well,¡± I said, trying to give them space, ¡°since Tiffany¡¯s awake and looking strong, maybe we should give the two lovebirds some privacy to work things out. We¡¯ll wait outside.¡±


    But Tiffany shook her head immediately.


    ¡°No,¡± she said, her voice surprisingly calm. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to work out.¡±


    Everyone froze.


    ¡°I don¡¯t love Darian anymore,¡± she continued, eyes steady, voice even. ¡°Right now, I just want to take my daughter, go back to that awful ce, pack my things, and leave. I stayed this long to prove I wasn¡¯t a slut. To prove the baby was his. Now I have nothing else to prove.¡±


    Darian didn¡¯t speak. Couldn¡¯t, probably. His mouth opened, but no words came.


    She held her daughter a little tighter, gently rocking her. And just like that, the walls that had once held the hope of


    reconciliation crumbled.


    It was clear now.


    If Darian wanted a future with her, he¡¯d have to fight for it from scratch.

 Favorite Curse 139

    < 139 Some Effort


    +8 Posts 7


    139 Some Effort


    Lucian


    The room fell into a heavy silence after Tiffany finished. Her words hung in the air like smoke-thick, choking, impossible to ignore. None of us knew what to say. Darian looked at me, then Mara, silently begging one of us to step in and say something that might fix this.


    But this wasn¡¯t ours to fix.


    This was his mess.


    ¡°Tiffany, please,¡± Mara said, her voice soft and pleading. ¡°Reconsider.¡±


    Tiffany turned to her, not angry-just tired.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say, Mara. Lucian never lets you out of his sight. You¡¯re loved. Protected. When the two of you got married, people whispered that you¡¯d be miserable because of the rumors, but look at you now. You¡¯re admired. Envied.¡±


    She paused, her fingers tightening gently around her baby.


    ¡°My only crime was being naive. I genuinely thought you only got pregnant during heat. That¡¯s what I believed until Lucian used me as an example, remember that? When Martha tried to convince you to rest and get pregnant after your first heat?


    ¡±


    Mara looked away.


    ¡°My mother never taught me anything about being a woman. All she cared about was appearances and spending money. Everything I¡¯ve learned, I learned by failing. I didn¡¯t n this. Who wants to be a mother at twenty?¡± She nced briefly at Mara. ¡°No offense. But this was never the future I imagined.¡±


    She shifted in bed, holding her daughter protectively.


    ¡°I had already broken up with him. It doesn¡¯t matter what the DNA says. People will always see me as the slut who trapped Darian Nighthorn. No one knows he was my first. No one knows I never cheated. But what they do know? He doubted me. That¡¯s what stuck.¡±


    Her voice didn¡¯t shake. She wasn¡¯t falling apart, she was already past the wreckage.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay here. I can¡¯t stay with someone who¡¯s only choosing me because the woman he really wants is unavable. I have dignity, Mara. I¡¯ve earned it the hard way.¡±


    I said nothing. I couldn¡¯t. Because everything she said was true. Darian had chance after chance to show up-and every time, he chose something else.


    ¡°I stayed with the Nighthorns for shelter. For safety. I thought they¡¯d care for me during my pregnancy, But aside from paid bills, I did it all alone. No support. Nopanionship. Just silence. Just shame.¡±


    She looked up at us, her eyes clear. ¡°I died, Lucian. I died, and the goddess gave me back my life. I¡¯m not wasting the second chance.¡±


    Mara couldn¡¯t argue. No one could. This wasn¡¯t drama. This was rity. And it hurt more than any shouting ever could.


    Then Darian stepped forward, voice raw.


    ¡°Please, Tiff.¡±


    He dropped to his knees.


    leave me.¡±


    Tears filled his eyes as he looked up at her.


    ¡°You and our daughter¡­ you¡¯re all that makes sense in my life right now. Please. I can¡¯t lose both of you.¡±


    He sped his hands together, trembling.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything. I¡¯ll follow you anywhere. I¡¯ll be the man you needed then. Just give me the chance now.¡±


    His voice cracked.


    ¡°I was sorry long before today. I thought you were trying to trap me. I¡¯ve been tricked before. Girls lied. Some weren¡¯t even pregnant by the time we offered terminations. I lumped you in with them. That was my sin. And I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He bowed his head.


    ¡°I was a coward.¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± Darian whispered, still on his knees. ¡°Just tell me what you want me to do, Tiff, and I¡¯ll do it. I swear I will.¡± The door opened behind us.


    ¡°Darian!¡± Martha¡¯s voice cut through the air like a whip. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you remember you¡¯re an Alpha?¡± He didn¡¯t even nce at her. Didn¡¯t move. Just stayed there, eyes locked on Tiffany, his voice shaking with regret. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± my father asked quietly, stepping beside me.


    ¡°Tiffany¡¯s leaving,¡± I said. ¡°She¡¯s taking her child.¡±


    His brows shot up. ¡°The girl¡¯s a Nighthorn. She can¡¯t just take her away.¡±


    ¡°She can,¡± I replied evenly. ¡°Darian never married her. That child is also a Northwood.¡±


    He fell silent. The truthnded hard. After a beat, he ced a hand on Martha¡¯s back and gently nudged her toward the door.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give them some space,¡± he murmured, pulling her along.


    I was about to do the same when Tiffany spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave. I want you both here,¡± she said, her voice soft but resolute. ¡°I want you to take me home.¡±


    Mara stepped closer, trying to offer some light in the dark. ¡°Tiffany, you can¡¯t do this alone. I¡¯ve helped you with her for two weeks, and I know how much it takes. Why don¡¯t you two stay with us for a while? Just try it. Let your daughter grow a bit, let yourself recover. If you still want to leaveter, no one will stop you.¡±


    Tiffany looked uncertain. Her lips pressed together, eyes watering.


    I stepped in. ¡°Or better yet, I¡¯ll rent the house next to ours for you both. That way, you¡¯ll have your space. No pressure. Just proximity. Support when you need it.¡±


    Tiffany turned to Mara then, only Mara. And something passed between them. A silent conversation, a look that said more than words. Trust. Safety. Sisterhood.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be around Darian, Mara,¡± she said, her voice cracking. ¡°He hurt me to my soul.¡±


    She broke down then. Mara moved quickly, wrapping her arms around her.


    I took the baby from Tiffany¡¯s arms to give her space, rocking her gently as she whimpered.


    Tiffany was still bleeding on the inside, and it wasn¡¯t the kind a hospital could treat.


    23


    139 Some Effort


    I nced at Darian. He looked like a ghost-frozen, helpless.


    I nodded toward the hallway. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    He followed me out, dragging his feet.


    Outside, I turned to face him. ¡°Are you serious about everything you said in there?¡±


    He nodded, ashamed. ¡°I¡¯ve been serious since before she gave birth. I just-¡± he looked away, voice breaking, ¡°-I thought she got pregnant to trap me.¡±


    There it was. His fatal w. The doubt. The assumption. The curse of his past creeping into his present and poisoning


    everything.


    And now he was trying to undo damage that might be permanent.

 Favorite Curse 140

    140 Some Effort


    Lucian


    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be easy convincing her,¡± I told Darian, watching him try to piece together a n in his head. ¡°You really hurt that girl.¡±


    He didn¡¯t argue. He couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°She went through this alone, Darian. Three months under her father¡¯s roof, six months under ours-and during that time, you barely acknowledged her. Refused to stay in the same room. Ignored her like she was some burden to endure.¡±


    I shook my head, frustrated.


    ¡°Mara¡¯s barely a few weeks into her pregnancy, and I¡¯ll tell you right now-it¡¯s not easy. It¡¯s exhausting, emotional, messy. And Tiffany had none of the support Mara¡¯s getting. You left her to figure it out alone.¡±


    His eyes dropped.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need a lot more than promises to fix this. You¡¯ll need a miracle,¡± I said bluntly. ¡°That girl¡¯s mind is made up.¡±


    I looked him dead in the eye.


    ¡°You remember what Father always says-¡®Stay relevant, or be reced.¡¯ Whether you like it or not, Tiffany has learned how to live without you. And in doing so, she¡¯s realized she can. She¡¯s strong now. Independent. The only reason she¡¯s even considering staying is because Mara asked her to-not because she¡¯s clinging to some hope of rekindling things with you.¡±


    Darian looked shaken.


    ¡°Give me pointers, Lucian,¡± he said. ¡°You won Mara¡¯s heart. Help me win Tiffany¡¯s.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°The damage between Mara and me was never this deep. And even then, both of us were willing to try. I showed


    her love-from the start. From the wedding day, I stood by her.¡±


    I gave him a hard look.


    ¡°You ignored Tiffany, Darian. I don¡¯t even know where to begin. But if she gives you another chance, here¡¯s what you do:


    love her out loud. Protect her. Keep her away from your mother and cousin-they¡¯re poison. Defend her every time they try


    to chip away at her confidence. And if that means moving out of the Nighthorn mansion to avoid their daily drama, then d


    o it.¡±


    He nodded slowly.


    ¡°Father isn¡¯t the man he used to be. He won¡¯t disown you. He can¡¯t. If you need help getting a ce like mine, I¡¯ll help. But


    understand this-you¡¯ve got six months, tops. Tiffany¡¯s not sticking around longer than that without a reason.¡±


    He was quiet for a moment, then linked me mentally.


    ¡°What if I marry and im her?¡±


    I gave him a firm nod. ¡°If she agrees-do it. But don¡¯t use the marriage to fix what you broke. It has toe from you. Earn her trust. Prove yourself.¡±


    We headed back into the room.


    Mara and Tiffany were ying with the baby. The air was lighter somehow. Maybe it was hope. Maybe it was just the


    presence of life in that small bundle.


    Darian didn¡¯t waste time. He walked over and knelt beside Tiffany¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Please, Tiffany,¡± he said, voice steady but raw. ¡°Don¡¯t go yet. Give me a chance to redeem myself. I want to prove to you that I¡¯m serious, this time, for real.¡±


    There was a long pause. Then, finally, she nodded.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she said, reluctant but clear. ¡°But I won¡¯t stay in that mansion.¡±


    I exhaled. Whatever Mara said to her had worked. I¡¯d askter.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯ll go to the mansion, pack up your things, and bring you back to our ce. From there, we¡¯ll help you find


    your own space.¡±


    Mara smiled, full of quiet joy.


    ¡°We knew you didn¡¯t prepare for her arrival,¡± she said, ¡°so we set up a nursery at our house. Everything¡¯s ready there. We can move it all when you¡¯re settled somewhere else.¡±


    Tiffany smiled at Mara, soft and genuine.


    And for the first time in a while, the room didn¡¯t feel like it was filled with ghosts. It felt like the beginning of something


    new.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave once my baby is eight months old,¡± Tiffany said to Mara, her voice calm but final. ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t try to


    stop me.¡±


    Mara hesitated. I could see the reluctance in her eyes. But eventually, she nodded. ¡°I promise.¡±


    Eight months. That was all the time Darian had to earn back Tiffany¡¯s trust, to prove he deserved a ce in her life. I hoped he understood what a gift that time was¡­ and that he wouldn¡¯t waste it.


    Once Tiffany was discharged from the hospital, we took her straight to our home. Her wolf had done most of the healing work, so there was no need for extended observation. She was strong again, physically. Emotionally, it was another story.


    After settling her and Emma in, Darian and I drove to the Nighthorn mansion to pack up her belongings.


    Martha was waiting, arms folded like she¡¯d been rehearsing this confrontation.


    ¡°Where are they? Tiffany and my granddaughter?¡± she asked, her tone polite enough to pass, but that sharp edge was still there, always there.


    ¡°In my house,¡± I said, meeting her gaze without flinching. ¡°Tiffany doesn¡¯t want to live here. She hates the breakfasts. She can¡¯t stand the environment. It was either she moved out, or she left for good.¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for a reply. Just walked past her.


    My father, ever the master of strategic disengagement, simply returned to his office. He had bigger problems. Like Chase¡¯ Nighthorn¡¯. Tiffany¡¯s presence-or absence-wasn¡¯t high on his priority list.


    But Martha tried to make it about her. As always. I shut it down quickly and focused on the task at hand. We packed Tiffany¡¯s things, and before we left, I gave Austin and Jason new instructions: fire everyst member of the right-wing care staff. I exined why. No more negligence. No more silence. And Iid down new rules for hiring-this mistake wasn¡¯t going to repeat itself.


    Back at our house, Mara had already prepared a room downstairs for Tiffany and Darian-close to the nursery. Tiffany made it clear she would sleep in the nursery with Emma. Darian, to his credit, didn¡¯t argue. He said he¡¯d take a separate


    room.


    Hopefully, that arrangement wouldn¡¯tst long. Mara and I had agreed to dy finding them a permanent ce. The


    < 140 Some Effort


    tighter the quarters, the harder it would be for Tiffany to stay distant. Sometimes, proximity breeds healing. At least, we hoped so.


    She named her daughter Emma. Mara lit up at the name. It was simple. Beautiful. A name with warmth.


    I watched Darian closely in those first few days. He tried. Really tried. Every diaper, every bottle, every midnight cry-he was there. And I was proud of him.


    Most of all, he¡¯d stopped looking at Mara the way he used to. That alone meant everything to me. His focus was where it should¡¯ve been all along-on Tiffany and Emma.


    Tiffany, for her part, wasn¡¯t warm. But she was civil. She didn¡¯t shut him out entirely. That was something. They¡¯d need


    time. We all knew that.


    A weekter, we finally sat down for breakfast as a family. It felt strange-familiar and foreign at the same time. The toxic memories of those mansion breakfasts still lingered. We¡¯d avoided this for so long, but today we had no choice.


    After the meal, we were scheduled to meet with a spy-someone we nned to hire to help us track Chase ¡®Nighthorn¡¯ and ric Moongrove. Chase was a looming threat to everything we were building. ric¡¯s secrets could destroy Darian if they ever came to light. We needed to protect our family. Especially now that we were fathers.


    We¡¯d just started eating when my phone buzzed.


    It was Austin.


    Tina is inbor.


    I looked across the table at Mara.


    And just like that, the next storm rolled in.

 Favorite Curse 1411

    141 The Dreaded Moment


    Lucian


    I ended the call and stared down at the phone, dread pooling in my gut. I nced up at Mara, and the look on her face


    said she¡¯d already sensed something was wrong.


    ¡°What is it, love?¡± she asked softly, reaching for my hand.


    I squeezed her fingers gently, hesitating. Darian¡¯s sharp eyes caught mine; he instantly knew something was up. Quietly, he motioned to Tiffany to give us privacy. They both left without a word.


    Mara watched me carefully, concern etched in her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s Tina,¡± I finally admitted. ¡°She¡¯s inbor. They¡¯re at the hospital right now.¡±


    Mara jumped up immediately. ¡°Then what are we still doing here, Lucian? We need to go-right now. Everything else can


    wait.¡±


    Her instant urgency surprised me. I hadn¡¯t expected such clear-headed calmness from her, not with something that threatened our peace so directly. Yet here she was, practical and unshaken.


    We dressed quickly, and on our way out, I told Darian I was heading to the hospital. He offered toe along, but I shook my head.


    ¡°Stay here with Tiffany and your daughter,¡± I said firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this. It¡¯s either mine or it isn¡¯t, and either way, she¡¯s out of our lives after today.¡±


    Darian nodded slowly, and I followed Mara out the door.


    As I drove, Mara quickly called Mary. ¡°Mary, cancel all my meetings today-conference calls included. Delegate everything to the managing director. I won¡¯t be avable.¡±


    She hung up and ced aforting hand on my thigh, gently rubbing in soothing circles.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± she said softly, her voice filled with reassurance, ¡°whatever happens, we¡¯ll face it together. If the baby is yours, we¡¯ll deal with it. Like I said, I¡¯m ready to care for the child. Leaving the baby with Tina would be far worse-especially when she figures out she won¡¯t be getting much financially. She might mistreat the baby just to spite you.¡±


    I exhaled sharply, tension coiled tight within me. Mara¡¯s reassurance wasforting, yet the fear lingered. That child-if it truly was mine-would always remind me of Tina¡¯s maniption, her lies. Despite what I¡¯d told everyone else, deep down, I hoped against hope the baby wouldn¡¯t share my blood.


    We arrived at the hospital sooner than I¡¯d have liked. Mara was out of the car instantly, moving purposefully toward the entrance. My own steps felt heavy, reluctant, and Mara noticed immediately. She slowed her pace, turning to wait for me. She reached for my hand, squeezing it gently.


    ¡°Lucian, listen to me-I¡¯m not upset with you,¡± she said earnestly, looking up into my eyes. ¡°This won¡¯te between us. She can¡¯t hurt us anymore.¡±


    I forced a smile for her sake, but it felt stiff, artificial. Mara deserved better from me-more honesty, more strength. We went directly to the maternity ward. Austin was already there, standing quietly by the entrance. And then I saw him- Dr. Green. The snake was present too, acting like nothing was wrong, like he hadn¡¯t spent weeks gossiping, spreading rumors to Mara¡¯s father, trying to poison our marriage with his lies.


    Anger surged through my veins, hot and fierce. I clenched my fists, struggling to keep myposure. Now wasn¡¯t the


    < 141 The Dreaded Moment


    time-but his betrayal wouldn¡¯t go unaddressed forever.


    The bastard approached with a smug smile.


    +8 Points?


    ¡°Alpha Lucian,¡± he began, as if nothing had happened, as if he hadn¡¯t betrayed his professional obligations to stir trouble in my family.


    I held his gaze coldly. ¡°Dr. Green,¡± I replied, voice low with controlled anger. Mara squeezed my hand again, silently reminding me to keep calm.


    He blinked, momentarily stunned. Mara¡¯s fingers tightened around mine. I inhaled deeply, pushing down my fury.


    This wasn¡¯t the moment.


    But that moment woulde soon enough.


    ¡°Alpha Nighthorn,¡± Dr. Green began, his voice carefully polite, ¡°Miss Livingston is requesting you in the delivery room. She¡¯s nearly fully dted.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I replied immediately, my voice cold and sharp.


    Mara touched my arm gently, her voice calm and firm. ¡°Go, Lucian. It¡¯s only today-just this once. I¡¯m right here. This is thest time you¡¯ll ever have to do this.¡±


    I hesitated, ncing at her. She met my gaze steadily.


    ¡°Please,¡± she urged quietly. ¡°For the sake of the baby. I¡¯m here, and our child is here with us too. We¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    I drew a heavy breath, nodded reluctantly, and turned toward the delivery room, feeling like each step drained something


    from me.


    The moment Tina saw me enter, her eyes widened. She was covered in sweat, her face pale and puffy, and for the first


    time, I felt absolutely nothing for her-not even pity. She reached desperately toward me.


    ¡°Lucian! You came,¡± she gasped, her voice strained.


    ¡°Just do what you need to do, Tina,¡± I replied stiffly, standing next to her bed.


    ¡°Hold my hand, Lucian, please,¡± she begged, reaching further. Her fingers trembled, desperate for contact.


    With barely disguised reluctance, I took her hand, immediately regretting it. She squeezed my hand tightly, pulling me


    closer until it became suffocating.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± I snapped suddenly, voice booming louder than I intended. Everyone paused, startled: After a tense second, they


    returned to their tasks.


    I leaned closer, voice lowered to a dangerous edge. ¡°Get a grip on yourself, Tina. I¡¯m here for the baby. Nothing more.¡±


    I linked Austin instantly. ¡°Austin, go stay with Mara. Now,¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± Austin replied swiftly.


    Dr. Green checked Tina briefly and nodded. ¡°Alright, Miss Livingston. You¡¯re fully dted.


    When you feel the contractioning again, push. Only when you feel it, understand?¡±


    She nodded weakly, gripping my hand with desperation as she began to push. I silently thanked the goddess there were


    noplications-this situation was alreadyplicated enough. The quicker it ended, the better.


    A few more pushes, and a cry pierced the room. The baby emerged into Dr. Green¡¯s waiting hands.


    ¡°Alpha Lucian, would you like to cut the cord?¡± Dr. Green asked carefully.


    C


    < 141 The Dreaded Moment


    *# Points >


    I hesitated, then stepped forward with a grim sense of duty and made the cut. I nced at the baby-a boy. No Alpha Mark was visible, though I kept this quiet for now. It meant even if this child was mine, he wouldn¡¯t be my heir.


    Darian already had a legitimate heir, a beautiful daughter bearing our mark. My true heirs, my true legacy, woulde from Mara alone. Gratitude surged quietly in my heart.


    ¡°Do you still want to do the DNA test, Alpha?¡± Dr. Green asked, breaking through my thoughts.


    Tina stared at me tearfully, pleading silently for mercy. But mercy was a luxury I couldn¡¯t afford, not with so many lies already between us.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied firmly. ¡°Proceed with the test.¡±


    Tina¡¯s hopeful expression crumbled, the final illusion shattered.


    I turned away, feeling nothing but relief as I stepped toward the door. I wanted nothing more than to return to Mara¡¯s side


    -to my real family.

 Favorite Curse 142

    142 The Dreaded Moment 2


    Pots


    Lucian


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you doubt me, Lucian,¡± Tina snapped, stopping me from walking out, tears streaking down her exhausted face. ¡°I know Mara put you up to this. You know he¡¯s your child-yet you¡¯re humiliating me anyway.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond, keeping my expression neutral.


    Her eyes narrowed bitterly. ¡°You¡¯ve been screwing her for months-through her heat, even-and nothing. When are you going to realize that we¡¯re meant to be?¡±


    That finally drew my reply. I fixed her with a cold stare.


    ¡°I need certainty, Tina. You weren¡¯t exactly faithful. You slept with Joey while we were together, then told the pack we had an ¡®open rtionship.¡¯ If I¡¯m raising a child, I¡¯m making sure he¡¯s mine.¡±


    She sobbed angrily. ¡°I told you it was a one-time mistake!¡±


    Dr. Green broke through our tension. ¡°The centa is out and you¡¯re all stitched up, Miss Livingston. We¡¯ll take you to your recovery room now. Your baby will join you shortly, once we¡¯ve cleaned him and collected the samples.¡±


    Tina¡¯s eyes shed triumphantly. ¡°See, Lucian? I¡¯ve given you an heir.¡±


    I almostughed. Her certainty would copse the moment she realized her ¡°heir¡± was just another pup without an Alpha Mark. Ordinary, like she¡¯d always feared bing.


    They wheeled her out, and her fury erupted as soon as she saw Mara in the hallway.


    ¡°What the hell is she doing here?¡± Tina screamed, eyes zing with envy and hatred. ¡°That woman is never touching my


    baby! Do you hear me, Lucian? He¡¯s a boy-he¡¯s your heir! You¡¯lle to your senses soon enough!¡±


    Mara fought to keep her expression neutral, lips twitching slightly as she held backughter. The nurses hurried Tina


    past, still shouting threats and promises.


    Mara moved toward me, warmth and strength radiating from her every step. ¡°Hey,¡± she said softly, taking my hand.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Relief flooded me instantly at her touch.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that went well,¡± she murmured gently, sincere in her concern for Tina and the baby.


    I nodded, tension slowly easing from my shoulders. ¡°Yeah, noplications. But they still need to swab me for the DNA


    test.¡±


    I paused, lowering my voice. ¡°The baby doesn¡¯t have an Alpha Mark, by the way.¡±


    A slow smile lit Mara¡¯s face, satisfaction clear. She rolled her eyes slightly. ¡°I¡¯m guessing Tina doesn¡¯t know that yet?¡±


    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t,¡± I said, smirking slightly. ¡°She also has no idea you¡¯re pregnant. She tried implying you were barren a minute ago.¡±


    Mara chuckled softly, shaking her head. ¡°Oh, I heard that nonsense. Austin actuallyughed first. He said he can¡¯t wait until she¡¯s finally gone. Apparently, she¡¯s been banging on our bedroom door at the mansion for weeks, assuming we were inside, and he just let her make a fool of herself.¡±


    Iughed quietly, tension melting away, reced by gratitude. We stood there together, breathing easier.


    Mara¡¯s gaze softened, meeting mine with quiet strength. ¡°We¡¯ll be rid of her soon enough, Lucian. Then we can finally move forward. Just us.¡±


    < 142 The Dreaded Moment 2


    I leaned in and kissed her forehead gently. ¡°That¡¯s all I want.¡±


    +8 Points)


    Mara sat quietly beside me on the couch in Tina¡¯s hospital room, serene yet watchful, while Tina seethed from the hospital bed, eyes burning with envy. Austin stood near the door, a subtle smile ying at his lips, quietly vignt.


    Nearly an hour passed without anyone bringing in the baby, and my unease steadily grew. Just as I was about to send Austin to check, Dr. Green entered abruptly, his face tense, worry clearly etched across his features.


    Tina immediately panicked, voice rising sharply. ¡°Where is my baby, Doctor Green? Why haven¡¯t they brought him yet?¡±


    ¡°Miss Livingston, please stay calm,¡± Dr. Green said firmly, his eyes urgently locking onto mine. ¡°Alpha Lucian, I need a word with you-privately.¡±


    A chill went down my spine. I nodded, quickly rising and stepping outside the room with him.


    Once out of earshot, Dr. Green took a heavy breath, his expression grave. ¡°Alpha, the baby is in critical condition. He was


    born with a severe diaphragmatic hernia. It¡¯s a rare but life-threatening defect that urs when the diaphragm fails to form properly, allowing abdominal organs to move into the chest cavity. His lungs are severely underdeveloped, and his


    heart function ispromised due to pressure from disced organs.¡±


    I stared at him in stunned silence, my heart racing.


    ¡°What caused this?¡± I asked, my voice hollow with shock.


    He hesitated, speaking softly, almost regretfully. ¡°This particr defect is often linked to the medications Tina took to fake pregnancy symptoms in her first trimester. Those substances carry known risks of severe developmental


    abnormalities.¡±


    My fists clenched tightly at my sides, anger and anguish rising sharply. Tina¡¯s deceit had not onlyplicated our lives-it


    had endangered this baby¡¯s life.


    ¡°Can he be treated?¡± I finally managed, barely able to breathe.


    ¡°He needs immediate neonatal surgery by a specialist-a pediatric surgeon experienced with congenital diaphragmatic hernia repair,¡± Dr. Green exined urgently. ¡°We¡¯ve stabilized him temporarily, but we don¡¯t have a specialist here at the hospital. He needs to be transferred to Silver Crest Children¡¯s Hospital immediately if he¡¯s going to have any chance.¡±


    I nodded sharply, a decision already forming in my mind. ¡°Arrange the transfer-whatever it costs, whatever it takes. Get


    him to that specialist now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha. Right away,¡± Dr. Green responded quickly, rushing down the corridor.


    At that moment, my father hurried toward me, rm evident in his expression. ¡°Lucian, what¡¯s happened?¡±


    ¡°The baby¡¯s in critical condition,¡± I told him sharply. ¡°A severe congenital defect caused by Tina¡¯s attempts to manipte


    the pregnancy. He needs immediate specialized surgery.¡±


    My father¡¯s face paled visibly, his eyes darkening with regret and horror. Suddenly the tangled consequences of Tina¡¯s


    actions felt heavier than ever-threatening innocent life, our family¡¯s stability, and my own peace.

 Favorite Curse 143

    143 Hopeful


    Lucian


    I stood there silently, my thoughts racing, overwhelmed. My father wore a cautious smile,pletely unaware of the severity unfolding around us.


    ¡°What about the DNA test?¡± I asked Dr. Green, my voice strained with tension.


    ¡°The child is yours, Alpha,¡± Dr. Green confirmed solemnly. ¡°But he does not bear the Alpha Mark.¡±


    My father¡¯s expression shifted abruptly into shock. ¡°What? All this trouble for a regr pack member?¡± he exploded, disgust evident in his voice. ¡°Tina lived under my roof, ate my food, and tormented my son and his mate-all for this?¡±


    I red at him sharply, feeling anger surge through me. ¡°Father, enough. The baby is in critical condition. He was born with a severe diaphragmatic hernia, caused by medications Tina took early in her pregnancy.¡±


    My father staggered back slightly, clearly taken aback by the news, his anger quickly reced by grief and horror.


    ¡°Can we see him?¡± I asked Dr. Green quietly.


    ¡°You can view him through the observation window,¡± he replied gently. ¡°But he¡¯s in the NICU, Alpha. It¡¯s¡­ a difficult sight.¡±


    We followed Dr. Green to the Neonatal Intensive Care Unit. My heart shattered when I saw the tiny infant lying in the incubator, connected to countless tubes, sensors, and a venttor, machines breathing for him. He was so fragile, tiny chest struggling visibly with each assisted breath. This innocent child-my child-was fighting desperately for life.


    My father ced a trembling hand against the ss, visibly shaken and trying to hide tears of remorse and anger.


    ¡°That selfish b***h,¡± he muttered, voice heavy with grief. ¡°She did this to my grandson.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond. I couldn¡¯t.


    The crushing weight of rage, guilt, and sadness silenced me.


    Tiffany had beenrgely ignored, yet she¡¯d never endangered her baby like this.


    Tina had been pampered and supported, yet she¡¯d done everything possible toplicate things, to draw attention and pity-even at the expense of her own child¡¯s life. I¡¯d kept her distant to avoid misunderstandings, but she chose to see it as neglect. Her selfishness now endangered this innocent life.


    ¡°Doctor,¡± I finally spoke up, fighting to keep my voice steady, ¡°If he survives this, what kind of life will he have?¡±


    Dr. Green sighed softly, looking somber. ¡°Even with sessful surgery, the first years will be difficult. He¡¯ll be fragile,


    prone to respiratory issues, and require careful medical monitoring and medications. He¡¯ll need to avoid strenuous


    physical activities until he¡¯s older.¡±


    I nodded slowly, my heart sinking further.


    ¡°But there is hope,¡± Dr. Green continued cautiously. ¡°When his wolf manifests around puberty, he will gain elerated healing abilities. At that stage, his condition will significantly improve, potentially healing entirely. But first, he has to survive these initial days-and the specialist surgery at Silver Crest is critical. The next seventy-two hours are crucial, Alpha.¡±


    I thanked him quietly, gazing helplessly through the window again. There was hope, but it felt distant, uncertain. This innocent child was suffering for Tina¡¯s maniptions-and I vowed silently to ensure that, if he survived, she¡¯d never hurt him again.


    ¡°He¡¯s a fighter, Alpha,¡± Dr. Green said gently, trying to offer some hope amidst the chaos. ¡°Tina should have miscarried


    < 143 Hopeful


    after thatst stunt she pulled, but somehow he held on. We should remain cautiously optimistic. Still, I must strongly rmend that if he survives this surgery, you never entrust him to his mother¡¯s care. She simply doesn¡¯t possess the mental stability or emotional maturity required to handle a child with suchplex medical needs.¡±


    I clenched my jaw tightly, knowing he was right. Only a profoundly unstable, selfish woman would endanger her unborn child just to feed her own need for attention.


    My father shook with barely controlled rage. ¡°That b***h,¡± he growled. ¡°If my grandson dies, I¡¯ll personally see she faces


    murder charges.¡±


    He took a breath, but it didn¡¯t calm him. ¡°I want her out of my house today, Lucian.¡±


    I nodded sharply, cing a calming hand on his shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll deal with Tina shortly, Father. Right now, the baby¡¯s health


    is our top priority.¡±


    But beneath myposed exterior, I was reeling. How could I even begin to break this devastating news to Tina-or


    Mara? Mara had been willing to take this child and nurture him as her own if he were mine, but now we didn¡¯t even know if


    he¡¯d survive to leave the hospital. Tina had truly destroyed herself this time.


    We walked back into Tina¡¯s room, and my father¡¯s fists clenched, visibly restraining himself from attacking her. Mara


    looked up anxiously, reading the distress in my eyes. I met her gaze briefly, offering a silent reassurance, though I felt far from confident myself.


    Tina¡¯s voice broke the tense silence. ¡°Lucian, what did the doctor say?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Alpha Nighthorn to you,¡± my father interrupted sharply, his voice dangerously calm. ¡°You are not my son¡¯s mate, not


    his mistress, and certainly not family. You¡¯re simply a pack member. Show some respect and use his proper title.¡±


    Tina paled, shock registering briefly in her eyes.


    ¡°We have tolerated you far longer than necessary,¡± my father continued coldly. ¡°You¡¯ve had your baby. Now, you¡¯re no


    longer our responsibility. Go move in with your boyfriend. By packw, we owe you nothing further, especially now that


    you have someone else taking interest in you.¡±


    Tina sat up abruptly, panic filling her eyes. ¡°Lucian, what about our son? He¡¯s yours-I swear. You¡¯re the only one I ever


    slept with without protection! He¡¯s your heir, your only child. Would you let your father kick us out? Mara hasn¡¯t even


    conceived yet after all this time. If you abandon us, you¡¯ll regret¡ª¡±


    Before I could stop him, my father¡¯s hand shot out,nding a sharp, resounding p across Tina¡¯s face. Her words ended


    in stunned silence, tears instantly welling in her eyes as she stared at him in shock.


    My father¡¯s hand shook, voice heavy with restrained fury. ¡°I warned you about disrespecting us, Tina. You will never threaten my family again. Lucian is your Alpha. Mara is your Luna. We can dly sever your connection to our pack if you


    continue your insolence.¡±


    He leaned forward, voice lowering to a harsh whisper. ¡°If my son hasn¡¯t told you yet, I will. Your child has no Alpha Mark. He will never be heir to Mooncrest. And your selfishness-those ridiculous medications you took to for attention-may cost that innocent boy his life. He has a severe diaphragmatic hernia, Tina. He¡¯s fighting to survive at this very moment, and you should be begging the goddess for mercy rather than spouting your pathetic threats.¡±


    Tina froze, eyes widening in horror as the devastating truth settled upon her. A strangled cry escaped her lips, pure agony ripping through the quiet room.


    For the first time, Tina finally seemed to grasp the gravity of what she¡¯d done-and the tragic price her child was now paying.

 Favorite Curse 144

    144 Hopeful 2


    Lucian


    ¡°No!!! My baby!!!¡± Tina screamed in anguish.


    ¡°Yes, Tina,¡± I said coldly, my voice shaking slightly with suppressed anger and pain. ¡°Your baby was born with a severe diaphragmatic hernia because of those medications you took to fake symptoms. The child is mine, but even the doctors aren¡¯t sure if he¡¯ll survive this.¡±


    Tina broke into agonizing sobs, shaking violently. Mara quietly stepped closer, slipping her arm around my waist, gently holding me. I tookfort in her presence, deeply grateful she was beside me.


    Despite everything, this pain ran deep. I may not have loved Tina anymore, but that baby-my own flesh and blood-would


    have been cared for and cherished regardless of whether he had an Alpha Mark or not. Mara would have loved and


    nurtured him as if he were her own. We¡¯d never have treated him as a mistake.


    Yet Tina¡¯s selfishness had likely destroyed any hope of that future.


    ¡°What are they doing to save him?¡± Mara asked softly, her voice filled with cautious hope. I didn¡¯t know how to answer her -the doctors were uncertain, the situation critical, and the specialized surgery was the only lifeline left.


    ¡°I want to see my baby!¡± Tina screamed through her tears, desperate and pleading. Nobody responded, her cries filling the heavy silence of the room.


    My father stepped forward firmly, his voice low and controlled, but still shaking with fury. ¡°Lucian, there¡¯s nothing more we can do here. Mara needs rest-I won¡¯t risk her miscarrying because of this woman¡¯s selfishness.¡±


    He spoke with raw anger; I could sense the profound pain beneath it. My father hade here to wee a grandchild


    into the family. Alpha Mark or not, he would have loved the boy deeply. To discover that Tina¡¯s reckless actions endangered that precious child¡¯s life-his grandson-broke something deep within him. I felt his barely restrained rage and grief clearly.


    Tina froze, her tear-streaked eyes snapping to Mara. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant?¡± she asked, devastated realization dawning on her


    face.


    ¡°Yes, Tina. My wife is pregnant. We would have dly taken your son in and cared for him-given him a good life, given you a fresh start with Joey. But now, because of your choices, that future might never happen.¡±


    ¡°What have I done?¡± Tina whispered, finally understanding the magnitude of her actions. Her eyes widened in horror, remorse flooding her face.


    ¡°I only wanted to keep a part of you forever, Lucian. I took those pills to make you notice me, to punish you and Mara¡­ But all I did was hurt my baby. Please, Alpha-please don¡¯t let my child die. Save him. I promise I¡¯ll leave him with you and disappear forever if you just save him!¡±


    Her desperate pleas tore at me, making my chest ache. Finally realizing she¡¯d gambled with her own child¡¯s life had


    shattered her.


    She broke downpletely, body wracked with inconsble sobs. Surprisingly, Mara stepped forward quietly, gently touching Tina¡¯s arm, trying tofort her. This time, Tina didn¡¯t pull away; instead, she cried even harder, clinging to Mara for support.


    ¡°My baby, my baby,¡± Tina repeated in broken sobs.


    ¡°Leave her, Mara,¡± my father said firmly, his voice edged with concern and impatience. ¡°It¡¯s time to go home-you must


    < 144 Hopeful 2


    rest. Early pregnancy is fragile, and you¡¯ve been through enough.¡±


    When Mara didn¡¯t move fast enough, my father stepped forward to gently separate her from Tina. Mara reluctantly stepped back, giving Tina onest sympathetic look before moving back to my side.


    We stood quietly together, absorbing the painful reality.


    +8 Points


    ¡°I want you to pack your things and leave the Nighthorn mansion immediately,¡± my father told Tina coldly, turning on his heel and storming out of the room. His eyes glistened, heavy with unshed tears-tears he wouldn¡¯t allow himself to release in public. I understood that grief; I was fighting it myself.


    Quietly, I instructed Austin, ¡°Stay with Tina until she leaves. Keep things calm.¡±


    Austin nodded solemnly, remaining by Tina¡¯s bedside as Mara and I stepped out into the corridor.


    Mara grabbed my arm gently, her eyes pleading. ¡°Lucian, there must be something we can do to save him. We can¡¯t just give up like this. Maybe another hospital, another specialist-let¡¯s ask around, get a second opinion-¡±


    I raised my hand slowly, stopping her, voice weary. ¡°Mara, please. This is already the best hospital in Mooncrest. The


    specialists are here, and they¡¯re telling us it¡¯s critical. The situation is nearly hopeless.¡±


    She shook her head stubbornly, tears welling in her eyes, unwilling to ept defeat. But I continued softly, painfully. ¡°The doctor warned us months ago this might happen. He wasn¡¯t sure how Tina¡¯s medication abuse would impact the baby, but he was clear it could cause seriousplications. Tina made her choice. She did this. Right now, I just need to go


    home.¡±


    She studied my face silently for a long moment, finally understanding that I was barely holding myself together. Her


    expression softened in quiet determination. ¡°Alright, Lucian. Give me the keys-I¡¯ll drive.¡±


    I handed them over without protest, feeling numb. Mara quietly guided us from the hospital. The moment we slid into the


    car and she closed the doors, something in me snapped. Myposure crumbled, the pain I¡¯d been bottling pouring out


    all at once. Mara silently rolled up the tinted windows, shielding me from prying eyes as I broke down, my shoulders


    shaking.


    She drove wordlessly, and I didn¡¯t notice where we were headed until she parked at the cliffside, our special ce. Once


    the car stopped, she turned to face me directly, cing my hand softly over her belly.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± she whispered firmly, gently holding my gaze. ¡°Please don¡¯t let Tina¡¯s selfishness steal your joy. We both


    would¡¯ve loved and cared for that child, no questions asked. But perhaps the goddess has other ns. Maybe she sees a


    clean break is what¡¯s best, for everyone involved-exactly what you originally wanted before all this began. Tina can finally


    start fresh with Joey, and we can build our life without having to navigate the mess she created.¡±


    Her voice softened further, full of tender strength. ¡°If the goddess wills him to survive, I promise I¡¯ll love himpletely as


    my own. But if she takes him home, then we¡¯ll honor his life, even though it was brief. We¡¯ll find peace in knowing he¡¯s in a


    better ce. But right now, Lucian, we need you to stay strong-for him, for us.¡±


    Her words prated my heart, easing the ache just enough to help me breathe again. Mara leaned forward, embracing me tightly before pulling back, quietly exiting the car. She moved to my side, opening the door, encouraging me gently to step out.


    I did, allowing her to wrap her arms around me again, letting herforting presence soothe my pain. Her scent, familiar and grounding, filled my senses.


    ¡°Breathe, Lucian. Just breathe,¡± she whispered softly.


    Slowly, I followed her quiet instruction, inhaling deeply, exhaling the grief that had consumed me moments ago. With Mara¡¯s steady presence and reassurance, I began to find the calm I needed.


    < 144 Hopeful 2


    + Points >


    I silently prayed the baby would fight, that he would find the strength to live. Mara and I had so much love ready to pour


    into him, so many dreams and hopes. All he had to do was hold on, fight just a little longer-and we would carry him


    through the rest.


    +8 Points >

 Favorite Curse 145

    145 Reality


    Mara


    We lingered quietly on the cliffside, the gentle breeze offering minimalfort as I held Lucian, feeling the slow, steady rhythm of his heartbeat gradually returning to normal.


    None of us had expected this tragedy-but the signs had been there. Dr. Green had warned us months ago about potentialplications from Tina¡¯s reckless use of medications to mimic pregnancy symptoms.


    Despite my dislike for Tina, seeing her copse under the crushing reality of her actions had moved something deep within me. Motherhood could fundamentally change a person-and it seemed to have done so instantly for Tina.


    In mere moments, her obsession with Lucian vanished, reced by raw remorse and profound regret. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how she ever thought she¡¯d get away with such a dangerous gamble.


    I¡¯d secretly hoped the baby wouldn¡¯t be Lucian¡¯s, but Tina wasn¡¯t foolish. She knew precisely what she was doing, and that made the situation even more tragic.


    As Lucian and I sat silently at the cliff, words escaped me. I had noforting phrases, no hopeful titudes. I wasn¡¯t sure how to ease his pain-I wasn¡¯t even sure how to ease my own. We simply stayed there, letting the quiet wrap around us, each moment heavy with grief.


    After a while, sensing that it was time, I stood slowly, extending my hand toward Lucian. He took it without protest, rising wordlessly beside me. The drive home was silent, the weight of unspoken sadness hanging heavily between us.


    When we stepped inside, Darian and Tiffany were sitting in the living room, but our silencemunicated clearly that something was very wrong. We moved past them without speaking, heading straight for the bedroom.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Darian¡¯s voice linked gently into my mind, cautious and concerned.


    For a moment, I hesitated. It wasn¡¯t fair to leave him guessing, especially when the tension was so obviously thick.


    Finally, I replied quietly through the link. ¡°The baby is Lucian¡¯s, but he was born with a severe diaphragmatic hernia. It was caused by the medications Tina took to fake pregnancy symptoms. He¡¯s in critical condition right now. No one is sure if he¡¯ll survive.¡±


    A heavy silence followed, and I knew Darian was processing the news.


    Eventually, he asked carefully, ¡°Is it okay if Ie see Lucian?¡±


    I exhaled deeply, sensing the fragile state Lucian was in. ¡°Not yet, Darian. Lucian needs a bit of space to process all this first. Just give him some time.¡±


    Darian paused again, considering. ¡°Alright. Tiffany and I will take Emma out to the park for a while. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    I appreciated the gesture, though they¡¯d been quiet and unobtrusive, not disturbing us at all. But perhaps they sensed that giving us the house to ourselves would be best for now.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I linked back softly, grateful for his thoughtfulness.


    Turning my attention back to Lucian, who sat on the edge of our bed with an expression of quiet devastation, I realized all we could do now was wait-and pray the child would somehow pull through. We needed a miracle, and I hoped desperately the goddess was listening.


    Lucian slowly removed his clothes and stretched out on our bed, lying quietly in only his shorts. For a moment, I stood


    < 145 Reality


    awkwardly, unsure of what to say or do. The tension in the air was thick, unspoken pain still lingering.


    He nced at me and motioned gently. ¡°Come lie down, Mara.¡±


    +8 Points >


    I moved toward him, still clothed, and he shook his head softly. ¡°Not with all that on,¡± he murmured with faint tenderness.


    Without further hesitation, I stripped down to my underwear and slid into bed beside him. Immediately, he reached out, cing his warm palm gently against my lower belly, fingers brushing lightly against my skin. His eyes held mine, serious and full of meaning, as he leaned in and kissed me tenderly.


    ¡°Please promise me you¡¯ll take good care of yourself and our baby,¡± Lucian pleaded softly, his voice filled with urgency and quiet desperation.


    ¡°I promise,¡± I whispered, nodding. His arms encircled me tightly, pulling me close. Wey still for a long moment, wrapped in theforting silence. Eventually, he released me slightly, and we shifted into afortable spooning position.


    Lucian sighed deeply, his voice gentle but determined. ¡°I¡¯m ready to move forward, Mara. Whatever happens, I¡¯ll face it. I¡¯m


    over it now.¡±


    I knew he meant it, and I trusted the strength behind those words. Together, we drifted into an uneasy butforting sleep.


    I awoke suddenly to the relentless vibration of my phone. Lucian had wrapped himself around me so securely that slipping away felt nearly impossible. My movement woke him instantly, and I silently wished I¡¯d ignored the call and stayed nestled safely in his arms.


    Checking my screen, my heart sank. Seven missed calls from my father. A surge of worry flooded me-he worked at the


    hospital and knew firsthand about the baby¡¯s condition. I felt dread gnawing at my stomach as I sat up, giving Lucian a faint, reassuring smile even though panic rose in my chest.


    It would look suspicious if I stepped away, so I took a deep breath, summoned my courage, and dialed back my father


    immediately.


    He answered before the first ring finished. ¡°Thank goddess, Mara-I¡¯ve been trying to reach you.¡±


    I remained silent, anxiety gripping me.


    ¡°How is Lucian taking it?¡± my father asked cautiously, concern evident in his tone.


    ¡°As well as can be expected,¡± I responded quietly, ncing at Lucian, who was now sitting up and watching me carefully.


    My father sighed, then hesitated briefly. ¡°Listen, Mara. I need to speak to Lucian directly about something urgent.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the right time, Father,¡± I tried to warn softly, shaking my head even though he couldn¡¯t see.


    ¡°It¡¯s important, Mar,¡± my father pressed firmly, using my childhood nickname. ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t interfere, but there¡¯s


    something you both need to know. I can¡¯t stand by quietly when I might know of another way-a specialist, an option-


    that could save that child¡¯s life.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even have to think about it. Hope surged inside me, fierce and sudden. ¡°We¡¯re at homee quickly.¡±


    Ending the call abruptly, I met Lucian¡¯s questioning gaze. My heart raced with anticipation and fear, but I held onto hope desperately. Maybe, just maybe, there was still a chance.

 Favorite Curse 146

    146 Reality 2


    Mara


    ¡°What does he want?¡± Lucian asked, his voice quiet but cautious.


    I hesitated, unsure how much to tell him. I hadn¡¯t fully considered the consequences when I asked my father toe. Lucian had already begun making peace with the tragedy, and thest thing I wanted was to give him false hope-only to watch it fall apart again.


    Yet if there was even the smallest chance, we owed it to ourselves to explore it. I silently hoped Lucian could withstand


    the emotional strain.


    ¡°Mara?¡± Lucian¡¯s voice was sharper now, pulling me from my tangled thoughts.


    ¡°My father says there might be another option for your son,¡± I finally admitted carefully. ¡°He thinks it could help.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s expression immediately brightened, exactly what I¡¯d feared.


    ¡°He could¡¯ve discussed it with you on the phone,¡± he said impatiently. ¡°Time is crucial.¡±


    I nodded gently. ¡°I think it¡¯s something unconventional. He wanted to discuss it face-to-face.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s brow furrowed thoughtfully. ¡°Dr. Green must have called him directly. The man has no respect for confidentiality.¡±


    I frowned slightly. Lucian continued bitterly, ¡°Your father¡¯s off-duty today, Mara. How else could he have known about the baby¡¯s condition so quickly if someone at the hospital didn¡¯t inform him? Dr. Green has already proven himself unreliable. At least we¡¯ll use another hospital from now on. Goddess knows who else would have heard about your pregnancy by


    now. I¡¯ll ensure his medical license is suspended after this.¡±


    I bit my lip, unsure how to respond. In a twisted way, Dr. Green¡¯s indiscretion might have inadvertently given the baby one


    final chance.


    Fifteen tense minutes passed before my father arrived, confirming Lucian¡¯s suspicion that he¡¯d called from home. Darian and Tiffany had not returned yet, but the Clearwaters quietly made themselves scarce when my father stepped into the


    house.


    Lucian and I descended the stairs together to meet him. The two men shook hands cordially, and I quickly hugged my


    father before Lucian motioned politely toward the living room.


    ¡°Please, have a seat,¡± Lucian offered, his tone polite yet anxious. My father sat, meeting Lucian¡¯s gaze directly.


    ¡°Mara says you might have a solution for my son?¡± Lucian pressed, eager to cut to the chase.


    My father hesitated, carefully weighing his words. ¡°It¡¯s not a guaranteed solution. Much depends on the extent of the internal damage,¡± he warned cautiously.


    Lucian nodded gravely, squeezing my thigh gently-hisforting habit. ¡°I understand, but even a slim chance is better than doing nothing.¡±


    My father leaned forward, voice measured yet hopeful. ¡°A few years ago, I treated a family whose child had a congenital diaphragmatic hernia-exactly the same issue your son has. The mother was originally from Neev and had heard of a specialist neonatal care facility there, renowned for sessfully treating infants with severe birth defects.¡±


    He paused, letting the gravity of his words sink in before continuing. ¡°They flew the child immediately to Neev by medical helicopter. It was a delicate,plicated procedure, but the baby survived. Today, he¡¯s thriving, healthy, and growing strong. He developed normally, and when his wolf awakened, his healing elerated significantly, greatly reducing


    < 146 Reality 2


    long-termplications. He¡¯s now living a normal, active life.¡±


    +8 Points


    Hope and confusion surged through me simultaneously. Could this truly be possible? Could we really have a way out of this tragedy after all?


    Lucian tightened his grip slightly on my thigh, tension and hope radiating from him in equal measure. He took a deep, steadying breath.


    ¡°Tell me everything,¡± he said firmly, determination returning to his voice.


    Lucian sat in silence for a long moment, staring ahead, unmoving. The weight of my father¡¯s words clearly hit him-harder than he was ready to admit. I didn¡¯t me him. This wasn¡¯t just a medical decision. It was emotional. It waseverything.


    ¡°I would be sending my son away¡­¡± he finally said, almost to himself. ¡°Letting strangers raise him.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± my father said gently but firmly. ¡°You¡¯d be giving him the chance to be raised. There¡¯s a difference.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s jaw tightened, but he nodded. My heart ached for him. He wasn¡¯t just making a choice for the baby-he was facing the fact that no matter what he chose, he would carry the cost.


    ¡°Would we be allowed to visit him?¡± I asked, trying to get ahead of Lucian¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Of course,¡± my father replied. ¡°You¡¯d be expected to. The staff there encourage it. They even do private amodation for family members on the grounds. Many of their patients¡¯ parents have homes in the nearby countryside. It¡¯s discreet, secure, and fully essible.¡±


    Lucian slowly turned to me. ¡°What do you think, Mara?¡±


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I think you¡¯re his only chance, Lucian. If we can give him a life-any life-we owe it to him to try. And I think you¡¯ll hate yourself forever if you don¡¯t.¡±


    He looked down at my belly, then back at me. ¡°Would it affect you? Being pregnant, knowing he¡¯s out there¡­that I have to


    divide myself like this?¡±


    I reached for his hand. ¡°You won¡¯t be divided, Lucian. You¡¯ll just be bigger. Your love will have to stretch, yes-but not split.


    I can take care of us. Let them take care of him.¡±


    Lucian exhaled slowly, rubbing his temple. ¡°This isn¡¯t how I thought fatherhood would begin.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°But we aren¡¯t the first people to find out that parenthood isn¡¯t something you n. It¡¯s something you rise to.¡±


    Lucian looked at my father. ¡°Set it up. Contact the clinic. Book the flight. Get the papers. Whatever it takes, just¡­do it.¡±


    ¡°I already made the first call,¡± my father admitted. ¡°They can send a team by morning. You¡¯ll need to sign a few things. They¡¯ll stabilize him for the journey and prep him for surgery once he arrives.¡±


    Lucian nodded. ¡°Then we start tonight. If the goddess is giving us a thread, I¡¯ll grip it with both hands.¡±


    He turned to me, eyes heavier than I¡¯d ever seen them. ¡°Thank you,¡± he whispered.


    I smiled faintly and squeezed his hand.


    ¡°We save him,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s what matters.¡±


    ¡°I think this is for the best,¡± Lucian finally said atst, his voice low but resolute.


    He sat forward, hands sped tightly between his knees, eyes locked on my father¡¯s. There was a weight to his words-a weariness that came from months of buried regret.


    ¡°I want Mara and me to have a fresh start. I can¡¯t keep holding on to the wreckage of mistakes I should¡¯ve prevented. If stepping away means my son will have a real chance at peace, at life, then¡­ I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    < 146 Reality 2


    +8 Points >


    My father nodded slowly, the lines on his face deepening. ¡°I understand your point of view,¡± he said, rising to his feet. ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements. They¡¯lle immediately.¡±


    There was a long silence after that, and then, almost gently, my father asked, ¡°Have you thought of a name?¡±


    Lucian nodded. ¡°Richard.¡±


    No hesitation. No ceremony. Just a name spoken aloud with quiet finality. It wasn¡¯t one he¡¯d spent hours pondering. It didn¡¯t carryyers of meaning or ancestral weight.


    It was a choice born of necessity-quick, clean, and distant. That in itself told me everything. It was time I started thinking


    of names too.


    My father pulled out his phone and stepped aside to make the call. From the look on his face, he¡¯d likely spoken to them before walking in. The pieces had already been moving.


    ¡°They¡¯ll be on their way with a helicopter,¡± he said when he returned. ¡°We should head to the hospital now. There¡¯s paperwork to sort out before the transfer.¡±


    Lucian and I hurried to change into something decent, our movements mechanical. The silence between us was thick-


    not with resentment, but something sadder. eptance.


    Lucian didn¡¯t want me toe. He said it would be too hard, too messy, too much. But I needed to be there. Not just as


    someone who loved him, but as someone who refused to look away from this moment. From the truth of it.


    The truth that a child was fighting to breathe-because his mother had deliberately poisoned her own body during the


    first trimester for attention. A cocktail of medications to simte illness. To manipte sympathy. And that fragile,


    broken diaphragm inside that tiny chest was the cost.


    Little Richard¡¯s life had be a silent plea for survival. And we had no right to look away.


    The drive was quiet. Lucian¡¯s hands gripped the wheel like they were holding thest threads of hisposure, and my


    father followed behind us in his car. When we arrived, we rushed through the antiseptic-scented corridors of the hospital


    toward the ICU.


    I wasn¡¯t ready for what I saw.


    Tina stood frozen at the ss window, eyes bloodshot, hands trembling against the cold pane. Beside her-of all people- was Joey the car-wash master. No longer fat. He actually looked good as if he had been working out. He was standing


    with her.


    No one spoke.


    The air was thick with guilt, history, and the raw ache of helplessness. I watched the rise and fall of Richard¡¯s tiny chest


    beneath the tubes and wires. His breaths came in shallow, uneven puffs-each one a miracle, each one a race against


    time.


    There was no room for me now. No space for anger or pride. Only the hope that, for once, our fractured choices could lead to something good.


    For his sake.


    For Richard.

 Favorite Curse 147

    147 Anger and Regret


    Lucian


    I didn¡¯t understand why she¡¯d called Joey. Of all people.


    If they were married, maybe it would make sense. But Joey? He was just one of many-another body she¡¯d used to numb whatever emptiness she refused to face. And yet, there he stood beside her like he had a ce here. He didn¡¯t.


    ¡°What the f**k are you still doing here, Tina?¡± I asked, my voice low but sharp enough to cut through the heavy silence. She flinched. Her eyes were swollen from crying, but it didn¡¯t move me-not even a little.


    Because this-all of this-was her fault.


    Her selfishness. Her stunts. Her insatiable hunger for attention.


    ¡°Your need to be seen, to be pitied, to stay tethered to me-it led to this. I hope you¡¯re happy now,¡± I said, the venom in my voice impossible to hide. ¡°You tricked me into a pregnancy. You thought if you yed sick enough, if you made it dramatic enough, I¡¯d stay. But you didn¡¯t just hurt yourself, Tina. You hurt him.¡±


    I turned to Joey, who stiffened under my gaze.


    ¡°You¡¯d better be careful with her,¡± I warned. ¡°She¡¯ll burn you and act surprised when the mes catch.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say a word. Just stood there like a man who knew better than to challenge an Alpha on the verge of losing control. Good. Because I was hanging by a thread-and the only reason it hadn¡¯t snapped was because my son was still fighting for breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lu-Alpha Nighthorn,¡± Tina stammered, her voice breaking. Her hand grazed her cheek-maybe out of habit, or maybe she still felt the sting of my father¡¯s p. Either way, I wasn¡¯t moved.


    I used to pity her. Thought she was broken, not malicious. I even believed she deserved better when I left her for Mara.


    But right now?


    I wanted to erase every trace of sympathy I¡¯d ever felt.


    ¡°Because of you,¡± I said, my voice shaking, ¡°our son was born with congenital diaphragmatic hernia. Do you even understand what that means, Tina? One side of his diaphragm never closed. His stomach, intestines, and liver pushed into his chest and crushed his lungs while he was still forming. He¡¯s been gasping for space to live since the moment he


    was born.¡±


    Tina¡¯s lips parted, eyes widening in horror.


    ¡°His lungs are underdeveloped. He may never breathe without support. He may never run orugh without needing a machine. And all because you took medications-deliberately-to fake symptoms in your first trimester.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll take him from me?¡± she whispered, her voiceced with desperation.


    I stared at her like she was a stranger.


    ¡°You were never going to keep him,¡± I replied tly. ¡°Mara was going to take care of him. She was willing to raise him. But now? Now he¡¯s a special case. He needs round-the-clock medical attention, specialised care. He¡¯s being moved to Neev- to a centre where he might have a fighting chance.¡±


    Tears streamed down her cheeks. ¡°Please¡­ I¡¯ll go with him. I¡¯ll follow him to Neev. Just don¡¯t take him from me.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said, my voice firm. ¡°You are unstable, Tina. You are not safe for him. This is not about your pain. This is about his


    life.¡±


    < 147 Anger and Regret


    +8 Points


    I took a step closer, letting her see the finality in my eyes.


    ¡°You have two choices: let him go to Neev and ept that you are no longer part of his life-or I leave him with you and Joey, and never look back. And believe me, I can walk away. I¡¯ve made peace with my conscience.¡±


    A beat of silence passed before I added, ¡°My wife is pregnant. I have moved on.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t entirely true. Not yet. My heart was still bleeding.


    But for Richard¡¯s sake-for the boy fighting in the NICU with tubes in his nose and a venttor doing what his lungs could


    not-I needed this to end.


    Because the next time I looked at my son, I wanted to see hope.


    Not Tina.


    We stood in silence for a long time. Tina pressed her palm lightly against the ss that separated us from the NICU, her eyes fixed on Richard¡¯s tiny body surrounded by machines. Tubes ran from his nose and chest. He looked impossibly small beneath the blinking lights and sterile equipment, like he didn¡¯t belong to this world yet. Like he hadn¡¯t been given a


    real chance to.


    ¡°Will I be allowed to send him birthday cards in Neev?¡± she asked quietly, her voice brittle and trembling at the edges.


    I didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°No.¡±


    She turned her head slightly, stunned by the bluntness.


    ¡°You are poison, Tina,¡± I said, staring at the side of her face. ¡°I don¡¯t want that kind of energy around my son. His body is already fighting to survive. His heart-his lungs-are literally too fragile to handle your shit.¡±


    Her eyes closed, and for once, she didn¡¯t argue. She simply let her fingers slide down the ss.


    Then she looked past me-at Mara.


    ¡°I know this might be too much to ask¡­¡± Her voice cracked. ¡°But please¡­ take care of him.¡±


    Mara didn¡¯t reply. Not with words. She just stared at the infant, arms crossed, lips pressed tightly together. I knew that silence. It was her way of holding herself back. Of staying out of something she had every reason to be furious about-


    but couldn¡¯t turn her back on entirely.


    Tina looked away, her shoulders slumping. Maybe for the first time, she truly grasped what she¡¯d done.


    An hourter, the sound of approaching footsteps interrupted our vigil. A team of professionals entered the corridor-men and women in pale blue scrubs, moving with a calm, clinical precision. At their head was a tall man with greying hair and a


    calm confidence that instantlymanded respect.


    ¡°Good evening,¡± he said with a soft Russian ent. ¡°I am Doctor dmir Ivanova, cardiothoracic specialist with the Neev Institute. It¡¯s an honour to meet you, Alpha Nighthorn. We¡¯ve heard a great deal about you-and about Driftwake.¡±


    He extended a gloved hand, and I shook it firmly.


    ¡°Thank you foring on such short notice,¡± I said. ¡°I won¡¯t waste your time. What are my son¡¯s chances?¡±


    He offered a gentle smile, then nced through the ss. His team was already entering the NICU, surrounding Richard with quiet efficiency.


    ¡°I¡¯ve reviewed his medical file,¡± Dr. Ivanova said. ¡°The condition is a congenital diaphragmatic hernia. Because his diaphragm did not form properly during the early stages of development, several abdominal organs have shifted into his chest cavitypressing his lungs. His breathing difficulties are severe but manageable. The most critical step now is stabilisation and gradual preparation for surgery.¡±


    < 147 Anger and Regret


    I swallowed hard, feeling Mara¡¯s hand slip into mine.


    ¡°Will he need surgery soon?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the doctor replied. ¡°But not immediately. First, we need to monitor his oxygen levels, build up his pulmonary function, and assess his body¡¯s response to treatment. Surgery is delicate-we must repair the hole in his diaphragm and reposition the organs into their rightful ce. The environment at Neev is better suited for this kind of long-term intensive


    care.¡±


    He paused, scanning my face. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy, Alpha. But I believe your son can grow strong-if we act quickly, and if he is protected from stress and emotional trauma. I strongly advise that he remain in our care for at least the next three months. After that, you may begin visiting regrly.¡±


    I nodded, emotion clogging my throat. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Dr. Ivanova nced briefly at Tina, then turned back to me.


    ¡°We¡¯ll also be conducting further assessments for any secondary damage-especially considering the drugs the mother ingested during pregnancy. These substances have been linked to developmentalplications. Some effects may not be immediately visible.¡±


    My jaw clenched, and I followed his gaze to Tina.


    She stared at the floor, shame painted across her face. No protests. No excuses. Just the deafening weight of consequences finally catching up with her.


    Richard didn¡¯t need her guilt.


    He needed peace.


    And I would give him that-even if it meant shutting doors that could never be opened again.


    E


    Vote


    790

 Favorite Curse 148

    148 Anger and Regret 2


    Lucian


    We stood in silence as the chopper lifted off the helipad, its des slicing through the night air like a parting promise. I kept my eyes on the small bundle inside-the incubator that cradled Richard-until the aircraft disappeared into the clouds. It felt like watching a part of my soul leave my body.


    Mara stood beside me, her hand steady on her phone as she texted swiftly. The wind from the chopper whipped through her hair, but she didn¡¯t flinch.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle the bills,¡± she said quietly, without looking at me. ¡°Everything. Neev, the staff, the surgery¡­ I¡¯ve got it covered.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t just saying that tofort me. Mara was in charge now-not just of ourpany¡¯s finances, but of so many pieces of our future. She moved with purpose, with strength. I nodded, unable to speak for a moment.


    Aiden Thornridge stood on my other side, a calm, grounding presence. Austin lingered just behind, his usual sharp energy muted by the weight of the day.


    Aiden ced a firm hand on my shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said. ¡°The doctor said they¡¯ve seen worse. Richard is in good hands. He¡¯ll pull through.¡±


    I nodded again, holding onto that reassurance like a lifeline. The only caveat was the waiting. Three months before we could even visit. Three months of silence, of wondering, of hoping.


    But if that silence meant Richard had a real chance at life, we would endure it.


    I exhaled deeply, then turned to Tina.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to get your things from the Nighthorn mansion.¡±


    She froze, her face pale under the parking lot lights. The fear in her eyes was unmistakable.


    ¡°Please¡­e with me. I¡¯m afraid of your father,¡± she whispered.


    I nced at Mara, silently asking for her permission. She gave a subtle nod. I wouldn¡¯t have agreed without it.


    I thanked Aiden for all his support, and we parted ways outside the hospital.


    Tina left in Joey¡¯s car. Mara, Austin, and I took the lead, heading straight to the mansion. The ride was quiet, heavy. I couldn¡¯t stop picturing the tiny rise and fall of Richard¡¯s chest in that incubator.


    When we arrived, my father was pacing in the hallway like a storm waiting to break.


    He looked ready to explode-until I told him what we had done.


    That Richard was safe.


    That the best specialists in the region were now his guardians.


    His fury softened, but notpletely. ¡°At least the boy will live,¡± he muttered. ¡°But a Nighthorn who can¡¯t run? Who can¡¯t lead a charge or defend his bloodline?¡±


    I clenched my jaw but didn¡¯t argue. This was how he measured worth-through power, ability, dominance. But I knew better now. Richard would grow up in peace, withpassion. That would be his strength.


    ¡°When is the b***h packing her s**t?¡± he snapped, eyes narrowing as he nced toward the door. ¡°She¡¯s here to do that now,¡± I said, tone controlled. ¡°Please, Father. Let Mara and I handle this.¡±


    <148 Anger and Regret 2


    He grunted and disappeared into his study.


    +8 Points>


    Joey was standing outside the mansion, visibly shaken. His hands kept twitching, and he wouldn¡¯t meet my eyes. The man was terrified, and not just of my father. It was obvious Tina had left out a few details-about the pregnancy, the lies, the drugs.


    I didn¡¯t care enough to ask. Let him figure it out.


    Inside, Tina moved slowly through her old room, packing her belongings through a haze of tears. The silence was


    suffocating. Mara and I stood by the door, watching. I didn¡¯t say a word. I had nothing left to say.


    Tina had burned every bridge, and this-this final act of departure-was her consequence.


    The boy she had broken would never call her mother.


    And she would never again walk freely through these halls.


    Letting her go wasn¡¯t a punishment.


    It was the only mercy I had left to give.

 Favorite Curse 149

    149 Tina¡¯s Regret


    Lucian


    When she was done packing, Tina turned to face us-Mara and me.


    Her eyes were swollen, red-rimmed and ssy. Her hands clutched the straps of her bag like they were the only things anchoring her to the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ for everything,¡± she said, her voice cracking under the weight of her confession. ¡°I guess I got carried away. I wouldn¡¯t call it love. It was¡­ selfishness. Anger. Ego.¡±


    She took a breath and wiped her face with trembling fingers.


    ¡°Seeing my son in the ICU made me realise just how stupid I¡¯ve been. You treated me so well, Lucian¡­ and I knew-deep down-I would never find someone who loved me that way. But I let the world get in my head. People talked. They said you¡¯d never amount to anything, and I believed them.¡±


    I didn¡¯t interrupt. I couldn¡¯t. The words were spilling from her now, unfiltered and raw.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be the woman who settled for the ¡®nobody.¡¯ Joey had his own business. He had respect. You were still on your father¡¯s allowance, answering to him, and not even the heir to the Alpha title. I wanted more-money, power, freedom. And you¡­ you tried. God, you tried. But it wasn¡¯t enough for me.¡±


    She swallowed hard.


    ¡°I asked that we see other people. I didn¡¯t want to leave you, notpletely-I just wanted to have both. I thought I could manage it, that I could keep you close while chasing something shinier. But when I found out your father had chosen a


    wife for you, something snapped in me.¡±


    She looked at Mara, then away, ashamed.


    ¡°You were given Steel Corp. I was furious. I thought-how could I suffer through your worst years, only for another woman


    toe in and reap the benefits? So I came back¡­ but not with dignity. I asked to be your mistress. I knew you wouldn¡¯t


    go against your father, and I figured you¡¯d say yes. When you rejected me¡­ I broke.¡±


    I could feel Mara go still beside me, her body tight with restraint.


    ¡°I stayed away, but the moment I knew I was ovting, I invited you over. I lied-I said I was safe. I knew you wanted to


    end things, but I didn¡¯t care. I thought if I got pregnant, you¡¯d have no choice but to keep me in your life.¡±


    Her voice crumbled with guilt now, her sobs growing thicker.


    ¡°Joey broke up with me when I told him I was pregnant. Stayed away for a month. I waited for you toe back¡­ but you didn¡¯t. And then I panicked. I told him you¡¯d begged me to give you an heir because you didn¡¯t like your wife. He believed <ol><li> That¡¯s why he stayed. That¡¯s why he waited.¡± </li></ol>


    Tears streamed down her cheeks now.


    ¡°I used my baby as a tool. I didn¡¯t see him as a person, Lucian. I saw him as a means to an end. And when I faked the symptoms, I searched online-convinced myself the meds were harmless. But I was just looking for permission to do something awful. I never thought it would actually hurt him. But now¡­¡±


    She looked up, her eyes breaking all over again.


    ¡°He¡¯s in an ICU. Fighting to breathe. His body, his life-forever changed because of me. And I¡¯m the one who did this to him. I¡¯m the biggest loser in all of this. You and Mara will go on to have strong, healthy children, and my son¡­ my son will


    < 149 Tina¡¯s Regret


    always fight to stay alive.¡±


    I felt something tighten in my chest. Guilt? Pity? Maybe just the weight of truth.


    +8 Paints


    ¡°I know Joey will leave me once he knows everything. I just want you to forgive me one day. And Mara¡­¡± she turned toward her, her voice almost a whisper, ¡°please love him. Please raise him with kindness. Let him know he¡¯s not unwanted, even if I failed him.¡±


    She turned back to me.


    ¡°If I could go back and undo it all, I would. I swear. But I can¡¯t. So¡­ if nothing else, please tell my son I¡¯m sorry. And that I¡¯ll regret what I did for the rest of my life.¡±


    Her voice finally gave out, and she copsed into quiet sobs.


    I didn¡¯t speak. I couldn¡¯t. It would take time-a long time-to forgive her. If ever.


    Instead, I linked the staff to help with her luggage and stepped aside.


    As we headed toward the exit, my father appeared at the top of the stairs. His eyes were bloodshot. His face tight and trembling.


    Left to him, he¡¯d have dragged Tina out by her hair. I knew that much.


    But he looked at her, then at me. I must have said enough earlier for him to realise there was no point in breaking her further.


    ¡°Don¡¯te by here ever again,¡± he said coldly.


    Lacy and Martha stood behind him, watching in silence. My father¡¯s hands trembled at his sides. He didn¡¯t bother to hide


    the emotion swelling in his throat.


    Richard¡¯s condition had hit him harder than anyone realised.


    Alpha Mark or not¡­ that baby was still his blood.


    Still ours.


    There was nothing amusing about any of it.


    The silence that lingered between Mara and me as we left the hall wasn¡¯t filled with relief-it was heavy with sorrow. The


    truth was glum: an innocent child had been forced to carry the consequences of someone else¡¯s choices. Tina¡¯s deceit


    had shattered so many things, but it was Richard who had paid the highest price.


    Mara and I were finally free of the chaos. Tina was gone. The house felt lighter already, like it could breathe again. We


    were back to where we should have always been-together, unburdened, expecting a child of our own. A clean chapter. A


    peaceful beginning. But even in that peace, a small, fragile life was fighting to survive in an ICU miles away.


    I didn¡¯t want to stress Mara more than I already had. She had carried enough of the emotional weight these past days. So,


    I suggested we spend the night in the mansion. No travel. No tension. Just rest.


    We returned to our room. Our meals were brought up not long after, and we ate in quietfort, grateful to finally share a moment that wasn¡¯t drenched in uncertainty. Knowing Richard was in good hands, on the road to healing, allowed a little warmth back into the room. I saw her smile again-soft, genuine. And for the first time in what felt like forever, I smiled


    too.


    She was exhausted, though, and I didn¡¯t need her to say it. Her body leaned into mine as we got into bed, and I simply wrapped my arms around her. Touching her that night was out of the question, not because I didn¡¯t want her, but because she deserved peace more than passion.


    < 149 Tina¡¯s Regret


    I let her breathe. Let her feel safe.


    As we drifted into silence, just as my mind began to shut down, my phone buzzed on the nightstand. I reached for it reluctantly, not quite ready to leave thefort of her warmth.


    Darian.


    I hesitated for a beat, then answered. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Lucian, sorry to disturb you,¡± he said, voice low but urgent. ¡°Tiffany and I decided to stay the night at the mansion.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Mara and I are here too. Tina left a few hours ago.¡±


    He let out a relieved breath. ¡°Good. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was safe yet.¡±


    I sat up slightly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°We found something,¡± he said, his voice tightening. ¡°An address in Goldenpeak. It belonged to ric Moongrove.¡±


    That name snapped me fully awake.


    ¡°So your mother wasn¡¯t lying,¡± I muttered, my thoughts racing.


    +3 Points >


    ¡°No, she wasn¡¯t,¡± Darian replied. ¡°He exists. We¡¯re not sure what his current connection is, but it confirms part of her story.


    Maybe we can meet tomorrow and talk next steps?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s not Chase, but ric¡¯s been a ghost in the background too long. We need to find him and shut


    him down. Especially if he¡¯s still tied to Martha.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll brief you in the morning,¡± Darian promised. ¡°Get some rest.¡±


    I ended the call, staring at the ceiling for a moment. Another problem. Another ghost from the past rising up. But at least


    now, we were finally ying offence.


    I turned to Mara. She¡¯d shifted slightly, her hair syed across the pillow, her breathing deep and rhythmic. I kissed the side of her neck, a soft press of gratitude and affection. She stirred, letting out a sweet, sleepy moan that warmed something in my chest.


    And that was all the invitation I needed.


    We had faced chaos. We had chosen each other again and again.


    Now, we had something worth protecting-our peace, our child, our future.


    And nothing-not Tina, not ghosts like ric-was going to steal that from us.

 Favorite Curse 150

    150 Morning


    Lucian


    Morning crept in with a soft golden hue, and for a long moment, I refused to open my eyes.


    Spending the night in the mansion had felt like a good idea yesterday-safe, familiar, private. But now, as Iy there listening to the soft rhythm of Mara¡¯s breathing beside me, the dread of morning set in. I knew whaty ahead. Breakfast. Or more urately, a tribunal with food on the table.


    I hated breakfast. Always had. And this one was bound to be worse than usual.


    I could already see the topics lining up like soldiers waiting for orders. Darian¡¯s daughter would be mentioned. His move out of the mansion. His marriage to Tiffany-who, let¡¯s face it, still had the emotional range of a locked door when it came to him. Me offering them refuge? Definitely an offence in my father¡¯s book. Then there was Richard-his health, his future, and everything I hadn¡¯t decided yet. My father¡¯s scrutiny on my choices woulde eventually-whether from him directly or with Martha¡¯s prodding.


    Then there was Mara-her opinion, her ns for our child, our future. Herposure would be dissected, praised or


    picked apart.


    And of course, Tina. Her exit wasn¡¯t going to be ignored. It would be the elephant seated beside us, pouring its own damn


    tea.


    No, breakfast would not be peaceful.


    If the mansion¡¯s exit wasn¡¯t on the right wing, I might have slipped out quietly with Mara and sent a text to apologiseter.


    But my father wasn¡¯t stupid. I was almost certain Jason would be stationed by the main corridor, waiting for us with that


    polite but pointed invite to the family table.


    Mara was curled against me, still naked beneath the covers. I moved closer, wrapping my arm around her waist. She


    grumbled in her sleep, and it made me smile. That low, sleepy protest-gods, I loved her for that. I kissed her neck gently


    and held her for a moment longer.


    We were finally at peace.


    Tina was gone. Richard was in the best hands possible. The poison was gone from our lives. Whatever came next, I


    would face it with Mara beside me.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t sleep. I slowly eased myself from the bed, careful not to wake her. I picked up my phone and stepped


    toward the window, dialling Darian.


    He answered on the second ring.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t sleep?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he muttered. ¡°The couch sucks.¡±


    That told me everything I needed to know. Tiffany hadn¡¯t softened. She was still holding that wall between them like her life depended on it.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve slept in another room.¡±


    ¡°No. I can¡¯t. It¡¯s better this way,¡± he said, his voice more serious than usual. ¡°I want to be where she is. Do you think you and Mara would¡¯ve found your way to each other if you¡¯d slept in separate rooms?¡±


    He had a point.


    150 Moming


    + Points>


    ¡°Hanging around her increases my chances. If I give her space, months will pass. She¡¯ll leave. Every second I get near her counts. She¡¯s the only one I want, Lucian.¡±


    I paused, nodding even though he couldn¡¯t see me. ¡°Well¡­ I hope it works out for you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Then he added with a sigh, ¡°I didn¡¯t know how f****d up spending the night here would feel until now.¡±


    I let out a shortugh. ¡°Me too,¡± I said, pinching the bridge of my nose.


    There was a pause, and then he said more quietly, ¡°I¡¯m prepared for my mother.¡±


    That reminded me why I called in the first ce.


    ¡°Darian, whatever you do, don¡¯t bring up ric Moongrove at the table.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Yeah, I figured. You want to investigate him quietly?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. If Martha gets wind of it, she¡¯ll either bury the truth or blow it up before we can make sense of it. Either way, she¡¯ll


    make it messy. I want to handle this strategically.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to bring it up,¡± Darian said, his voice lower, more thoughtful now. ¡°But I still don¡¯t think she¡¯s being honest


    about certain things. We should discuss it properly-once we¡¯re home.¡±


    I let out a slow breath, my eyes drifting to Mara still curled peacefully in bed. Her hair spilled over her pillow, her hand


    unconsciously resting over her stomach. She hadn¡¯t stirred once since I got up.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t had time to go through the proposal,¡± I said quietly. ¡°Too much has happened. Between Richard, Tina, and the


    mansion politics, she¡¯s barely slept. Besides, she¡¯s also dealing with the audit.¡±


    ¡°The audit?¡± Darian asked, already putting pieces together.


    ¡°We¡¯re investigating Daniel Northwood. Missing funds. Unfinished contracts. Suspicious approvals. It¡¯s a mess.¡±


    There was a long pause on his end. Then, with a heavy exhale, he said, ¡°Lucian¡­ I know this is going to implicate my


    mother.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, I leaned against the window and watched the soft haze of morning grow clearer


    outside.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she was lying about her arrangement with Daniel,¡± I said, offering him the only piece of reassurance I could.


    But Darian¡¯s tone hardened. ¡°She¡¯s lied to me too many times, Lucian. I¡¯ve stopped giving her the benefit of the doubt.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t speaking in anger-it was disappointmentced with exhaustion.


    ¡°Do the math,¡± he continued. ¡°She¡¯s been paying ric Moongrove millions of Kins every year for twenty-three years. That


    kind of money doesn¡¯t fall from trees. She wasn¡¯t pulling that from her ounts. She and Daniel had to be padding


    contracts. She yed the books while our father looked the other way.¡±


    It all made sense. Too much sense.


    ¡°What if we bring up the investigations at breakfast?¡± I suggested cautiously. ¡°Give her a chance toe clean.¡±


    He didn¡¯t reply right away. I knew he was weighing that suggestion against years of loyalty¡­ and betrayal.


    Finally, he asked, ¡°And what if she doesn¡¯te clean? What will you do if she¡¯s guilty?¡±


    I didn¡¯t have an answer.


    I rubbed my jaw, ncing back at Mara. ¡°Honestly? I haven¡¯t thought that far.¡±


    180 Morning


    +8 Points >


    ¡°You need to.¡± His voice was calm, but firm. ¡°If she¡¯s guilty-and I¡¯m sure she is-then take everything of value from her.


    Auction it. Stop financing her lifestyle. Back her into a corner. Let her live without money for once in her life.¡±

 Favorite Curse 151

    151 Morning Tribunal 2


    151 Morning Tribunal 2


    <b>Lucian </b>


    There was a bitterness in Darian¡¯s voice now, something older and deeper than anything we were discussing.


    I knew it had to do with Mara. I didn¡¯t press.


    Instead, I said simply, ¡°I see where you¡¯re going with this.¡±


    Darian continued. ¡°She left her first love because of money. Chose power over loyalty. If you want proof of the child she ims died, you¡¯ll need to ask about the grave. If the story¡¯s real, there¡¯s a tombstone somewhere.¡± I stayed silent, letting his words settle.


    Then I said, ¡°Mara and I have another idea.¡±


    He was quiet, listening now.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go to Goldenpeak. Alone. We¡¯ll find your grandparents¨Cwithout telling your mother. If what she told us is true, they¡¯ll confirm it. If there was ever a baby, there¡¯ll be a grave. And if that man¨Cric¨Creally loved her ¡­ there¡¯ll be a marker for his child.¡±


    ¡°Why do you believe that?¡± Darian asked.


    ¡°Because love is the only reason a man would cling to a secret for twenty¨Cthree years,¡± I said. ¡°Lambshed is massive. He doesn¡¯t <i>need </i>her money. But if she betrayed him¨Cif she abandoned him and his child¨Cthen this isn¡¯t extortion. It¡¯s revenge. He wants to ruin her peace and make her husband turn on her.¡±


    Darian was quiet again. Processing


    ¡°You¡¯re on to something, Lucian,¡± Darian agreed, his tone steadier now.


    ¡°If there really was a child between her and ric, there¡¯ll be a grave. A tombstone. Something tangible,¡± I said, reinforcing the idea.


    ¡°I like it. We¡¯ll stick to that n,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll stif up enough surface drama at breakfast to keep her and Father distracted. I don¡¯t want to get into my personal life with them, and I know you don¡¯t either.¡±


    ¡°Breakfast will be eventful, as always,¡± I muttered.


    He chuckled. ¡°Only this time, <i>we¡¯re </i>the ones turning up the heat.¡±


    Iughed softly with him, the rare sound briefly cutting through the tension that seemed permanently etched into my lifetely.


    Then I heard the soft<b>, </b>unmistakable cry of a baby in the background.


    Emma<b>. </b>


    Darian quickly excused himself <b>to </b><b>attend </b>to his <b>daughter </b><b>and </b><b>hung </b><b>up</b>.


    <b>The </b><b>room </b>fell <b>quiet </b><b>again</b><b>, </b><b>but </b><b>my </b><b>mind </b><b>didn¡¯t</b>. <b>Hearing </b><b>Emma¡¯s </b><b>voice </b><b>stirred </b><b>something </b><b>in </b><b>me</b>¨C<b>something </b>hollow <b>and </b><b>aching</b>. <b>Darian</b><b>, </b><b>who </b><b>was </b><b>six </b><b>years </b><b>younger than </b><b>me</b><b>, </b><b>had </b><b>stepped </b><b>into </b><b>fatherhood </b><b>before </b><b>I </b><b>had</b><b>. </b><b>He </b><b>got to hold </b><b>his </b><b>child</b>, <b>rock </b><b>her</b><b>, </b><b>hear </b><b>her </b><b>cry </b><b>dally</b><b>. </b><b>That </b><b>single</b>, <b>fleeting </b><b>moment </b><b>when </b><b>I </b><b>heard </b><b>Richard </b><b>cry </b>after <b>birth </b><b>it </b><b>was </b>all I had. <b>One </b><b>sharp</b>, raw <b>sound </b><b>before </b><b>silence </b><b>and </b><b>machines </b><b>swallowed </b><b>his </b><b>world</b><b>. </b>


    <151 Morning Tribunal 2


    + Poss


    I prayed the hole in his diaphragm would close on its own like the specialist said. I clung to that hope because the idea of them opening my son¡¯s tiny chest for surgery was too much. Three months. That¡¯s how long it would take before I could visit him again. Until then, all I had were thoughts. Worries. Quiet fears aboutplications¨Cabout what else might surface because of Tina¡¯s selfishness.


    Forgiving her? That was a distant concept. I couldn¡¯t even touch the idea without bitterness rising in my throat. She stole something from my son¨Chis health, his strength. It would take years to even consider


    forgiveness. If ever.


    I dragged myself into the bathroom and stared at my reflection. My beard had grown in¨Cmessy, uneven, curling in ces it shouldn¡¯t. I used to keep it sharp, carved, disciplined. Now it just looked like a symbol of everything I¡¯d let go oftely¨Croutines, appointments, the small self¨Ccare rituals that had kept <i>me </i>grounded. First it was the drama with Tiffany. Then Richard. The days blurred together, and I hadn¡¯t noticed how moch time had passed.


    I brushed my teeth slowly, rinsed my face, then linked a staff member near the room.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Please </b><b>bring </b><b>Mara a </b><b>tuna sandwich </b><b>and </b><b>a </b><b>warm </b><b>ss </b><b>of lemon </b><b>water</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>We¡¯re </b><b>out </b><b>of tuna</b><b>, </b><b>Alpha</b><b>,</b>¡± the response came a momentter, <b>¡°</b><b>But </b><b>we </b><b>do </b><b>have </b><b>smoked </b><b>salmon</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Smoked salmon between toast? I wasn¡¯t sure how that would taste, but at this point, I wasn¡¯t about to argue.


    <b>¡°</b><b>That¡¯s </b><b>fine</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    The sandwich arrived forty¨Cfive minutester¨Cjust as Mara stirred awake. She shifted under the covers, blinking sleep from her eyes, her hair messy and her skin glowing with that soft, morning light. Completely naked, she quickly wrapped the sheet around herself when she realised the staff had walked in.


    They ced the tray down and exited respectfully.


    Mara made her way to the bathroom to brush her teeth¨Cshe was meticulous about it, never letting me kiss her before that. I had to respect the consistency.


    She returned a few minutester, her eyes clearer now. And then, without a word, she climbed onto the bed and straddled me, her sheet slipping slightly as she settled against my body.


    I weed her with open arms, pulling her close and kissing her deeply. She tasted like mint and warmth and peace. Her moans were a balm¨Csoft m¨²sic that soothed the ache in my chest. I kissed down her neck, my hands sliding up her back, grounding myself in her.


    Finally, she leaned her forehead against mine and asked in that quiet, knowing <b>voice</b><b>, </b>¡°How <b>are </b><b>you </b>feeling


    now?<b>¡± </b>


    <b>I </b>smiled faintly. Her timing was always perfect¨Cnever too <b>soon</b><b>, </b><b>never </b><b>too </b><bte</b>.


    I looked into her eyes<b>, </b>filled with calm <b>and strength</b><b>, </b><b>and </b>answered <b>honestly</b>,


    <b>Tina </b><b>is </b><b>gone</b>. <b>Richard¡¯s </b><b>in </b>good <b>hands</b><b>,¡± </b><b>I </b><b>said</b>, <b>brushing </b><b>a </b><b>loose </b><b>strand </b><b>of </b><b>hair </b><b>behind </b><b>Mara¡¯s </b><b>ear</b><b>. </b>Honestly <b>I¡¯m </b><b>relieved</b>, <b>I </b><b>think </b><b>we </b><b>should </b><b>have </b><b>dinner </b><b>with </b><b>your </b><b>folks </b><b>soon</b><b>¨C</b><b>to </b><b>thank </b><b>your </b><b>father </b><b>His </b><b>quick </b><b>thinking </b><b>made </b><b>all </b><b>the </b>difference<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>She raised </b><b>an </b><b>eyebrow</b><b>, </b><b>clearly </b><b>surprised</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>Dinner </b><b>with </b><b>my </b><b>parents</b><b>? </b><b>Voluntarily</b><b>?</b>¡±


    I <b>chuckled</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>Yes</b>. <b>Miracles </b><b>happen</b><b>. </b>


    <151 Morning Tribunal 2


    + Pones S


    She smirked. ¡°And while we¡¯re being generous, can we also make sure Dr Green¡¯s licence gets suspended?¡±


    I sighed and shook my head. ¡°Not really. He wasn¡¯t entirely negligent. He did say the hole might close on its own, and he informed your father too. There¡¯s been enough sadnesstely, Mara. I¡¯d rather we focus on


    healing.¡±


    She studied me for a moment, then gave a soft, understanding smile. ¡°So¡­ we¡¯re letting it go?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s move on.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± she hummed. ¡°You¡¯ve grown¡­ wise.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get used to it,¡± I teased, and sheughed.


    A pause fell between us, her gaze turning a little more mischievous. ¡°Are we dodging breakfast?¡±


    I hesitated for a heartbeat, then shook my head.


    Her smile faded. ¡°Lucian¡­¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I murmured. ¡°Believe me, I know. But there¡¯s no way my father¡¯s letting us skip it.¡±


    She climbed out of bed, grabbing the sheet to wrap around herself. ¡°You know it won¡¯t be pleasant<b>, </b>right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± I said simply. ¡°As long as no one takes a jab at you, I can handle whatever elsees.¡± That made her smile again, the edge of tension melting from her shoulders.


    She reached for the tray and picked up the sandwich. I stayed quiet, curious to see how she¡¯d react. One biteter, her expression did all the talking. She winced and slowly lowered it back onto the tray.


    ¡°This salmon is salty<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>she muttered, washing it down with a gulp of grape juice.


    I cringed a little. ¡°Sorry, darling. They didn¡¯t have tuna. I thought you¡¯d be hungry before nine.¡±


    ¡°The juice will do just fine,¡± she said with a smirk. ¡°We¡¯ll survive.¡±


    She stepped closer <i>to </i>where I was sitting on the edge of the bed. I wrapped my arms around her waist and leaned in, cing a gentle kiss on her belly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet our child,¡± I whispered.


    She giggled, then bent down to kiss me softly.


    That was all the permission I needed.


    I pulled her back into bed, wrapping her in the warmth of the moment, sealing herughter with kisses.


    No matter what breakfast held¨Cjudgment, tension, old ghosts¨CI knew I could face it


    Because she was mine.


    And for the first time in a long time, I had everything i truly wanted right here in my arms.

 Favorite Curse 152

    152 Dreaded Breakfast


    Mara


    Lucian made love to me that morning with a depth I hadn¡¯t felt in weeks¨Ctender but needy, as though he was clinging to this moment of peace after surviving a storm.


    I could feel the weight lifting off his shoulders, the unspoken relief that Richard was finally in good hands¡­


    and that Tina was no longer a threat to what we¡¯d built.


    She was gone.


    And with her departure came a quiet kind of freedom.


    While I stood in front of the mirror, pulling on my dress, I found myself thinking back to the day I packed up


    my things and left this very mansion.


    Back then, I truly believed Lucian was still in love with Tina. That he hadn¡¯t chosen me fully. I was so sure, I


    ran¨Cand nearly lost everything. It felt like a lifetime ago.


    I giggled at the memory, soft and low.


    Lucian nced up from the bed, where he was putting on his watch. He looked painfully good in a crisp white


    T¨Cshirt and well¨Cfitted jeans. His beard was a little wild, but gods, the man made unkempt look devastatingly


    attractive.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± he asked, smirking.


    ¡°I was just remembering the night I left the mansion,¡± I said, still smiling. ¡°Thinking you still loved her. And


    how I ended up going into heat that very night.¡±


    Heughed, deep and genuine. ¡°Honestly? I did think about that. I remember wondering how you would have


    fared alone at that hotel. All feral and miserable.¡±


    ¡°I would¡¯ve called,¡± I said, turning to face him fully. ¡°Swallowed my pride, ditched the drama, and called my


    darling husband to the rescue. No shame.¡±


    Lucian stood and walked over to where I was struggling with my zipper. His hands slid around my waist and


    pulled me back gently against his chest. I felt his breath warm against my neck as he whispered, ¡°And I


    would¡¯vee. No hesitation.¡±


    I leaned back into him, my heart swelling at the sincerity in his voice.


    ¡°She¡¯s out of our lives now, Mara,¡± he murmured. ¡°It¡¯s just you and me. No more guessing where my heart is


    No more texts<b>, </b>calls, or scenes. No more barging into our bedroom begging for attention.¡±


    He turned me slightly, his lips hovering just above mine. ¡°Just us. You, me, and our baby.¡±


    I ced <b>a </b>hand gently over his mouth before he could kiss me.


    ¡°And Richard,¡± I said firmly. ¡°Me, you, our baby, <i>and </i>Richard. Once he¡¯s strong enough, I want <b>him </b>home<b>, </b>


    His eyes softened instantly, his grip on my waist tightening ever so slightly.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he whispered, ¡°Thank you for making my life easier than it could¡¯ve been<b>.</b>¡±


    <b>Then </b>he kissed me. Passionate. Full. Certain<b>. </b>


    152 Dreaded Breakfast


    When we finally broke the kiss, I turned back around and let him finish zipping up my dress.


    ¡°I¡¯m not looking forward to breakfast,¡± I admitted, ncing at the clock. ¡°Left to us, we¡¯d be eating in bed, still in our pyjamas.¡±


    ¡°Left to us, we¡¯d have cancelled breakfast entirely,¡± he said with a small smile.


    But we couldn¡¯t.


    We had to escort Tina. As much as I hated to admit it, it was necessary. Alpha Vander had been furious yesterday¨Clips trembling, hands clenched, eyes filled with that barely restrained rage of a man pushed too far. If we hadn¡¯t apanied her to pack her thing, I don¡¯t doubt he would¡¯ve hit her. Maybe worse.


    Tina didn¡¯t deserve many things¡­ but no woman deserved that.


    She was lucky we¡¯de with her.


    Still, I had no intention of speaking her name at the table this morning.


    Today, I had only one focus: protecting what was mine¨Cand holding tightly to the peace we¡¯d fought so hard


    to earn.


    We walked hand in hand down the corridor toward the breakfast lounge on the right wing. As we approached,


    the low murmur of voices faded into silence. When we stepped in, all eyes turned to us.


    Everyone was already seated. We werete¨Cbut not a single person had touched their food.


    ¡°Finally, Alpha Lucian and Luna Mara graced us with their presence,¡± Martha remarked, her voice lined with


    sarcasm.


    I let it slide. It wasn¡¯t worth a reaction. Lucian<b>, </b>ever the gentleman, pulled out my chair. I gave him a grateful


    smile and sat down.


    My eyes went first to Tiffany. She met my gaze and smiled. Emma was asleep in her stroller beside her, and Darian had one hand protectively resting on Tiffany¡¯s as they sat close together. The sight warmed me more than I expected, and I felt tears pricking the corners of my eyes. I blinked quickly, not wanting to draw


    attention.


    Things were¡­ finally failing into ce.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Your </b><b>best </b><b>friend </b><b>still </b><b>has </b><b>a </b><b>long </b><b>way </b><b>to </b>


    go, <b>Mara</b>,¡± Tiffany linked me, her tone dry and teasing. I nearlyughed out loud but settled for a subtle smirk. Despite everything, I knew those two would be okay. Unlike Lucian and me, they didn¡¯t have a Tina in their story. That alone gave them a head start.


    ¡°Good morning, Alpha Vander. Luna Martha,¡± I greeted politely. Alpha Vander gave me a warm smile and


    returned the greeting with ease.


    <b>¡°</b>Good morning, Luna Mara,¡± he said before nudging his wife.


    Martha offered a grudging, ¡°Good morning,¡± and I nodded calmly. I could feel Lucian¡¯s jaw tense beside me


    The rest of the table offered their greetings, and we returned them graciously, I still didn¡¯t <b>understand </b><b>why </b>Lacy was seated with us, she wasn¡¯t family, wasn¡¯t a Nighthorn. Her presence was odd <b>and </b>unnecessary<b>, </b><b>but</b><b>! </b><b>didn¡¯t </bment.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Alpha </b><b>Nighthorn</b>, Luna <b>Mara</b>, <b>Lacy </b><b>spoke </b><b>up </b>suddenly, ¡°thank <b>you </b><b>for </b><b>allowing </b>me <b>to </b><b>resume </b><b>my </b>work on the ground floor <b>as </b>a clerk. I want <b>to </b>earn <b>my </b>ce <b>and </b>assure you I won¡¯t disappoint<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    152 Dreaded Breakfast


    I gave a diplomatic nod, though internally I made a note. She wasn¡¯t going anywhere near a position of real power. Not in Steel Corp. Let her shuffle papers if it gave her purpose, but that was where it would end.


    ¡°So,¡± Alpha Vander said, breaking the awkward quiet, ¡°the doctor says Richard will be alright?¡±


    Lucian nodded. ¡°Yes, Father. Dr Ivanova believes the hole in his diaphragm may close on its own. If not, they¡¯ll perform surgery. Either way, he advised that Richard stay at Neev for the time being, so they can monitor him closely. The drugs Tina took were harmful, we still don¡¯t know the full extent of the damage.¡±


    Alpha Vander¡¯s expression was pained, but he nodded in understanding.


    ¡°I think you should leave the child there,¡± Martha chimed in coldly. ¡°He has no Alpha Mark, and your wife is already expecting.¡±


    Lucian visibly cringed.


    I turned to her calmly. ¡°I want him home with us once he¡¯s healthy.¡±


    She looked stunned, but I held her gaze.


    ¡°Lucian¡¯s child is my child too,¡± I added, my voice unwavering. It was deliberate. A jab. A reminder of the way she had treated Lucian because he wasn¡¯t <i>her </i>son. I wouldn¡¯t be her. I wouldn¡¯t be cruel. I wouldn¡¯t make my


    love conditional.


    Martha¡¯s lips thinned.


    ¡°I¡¯m d the two of you have worked things out,¡± Alpha Vander said, trying to ease the tension. ¡°I¡¯m happy for you. Truly.¡±


    Then, his tone darkened.


    ¡°But I still can¡¯t forgive that b***h for what she did to my grandson.¡±


    I didn¡¯t me him.


    The table fell into silence after that, broken only by the clink of cutlery and the asional quiet murmur. No


    one dared mention Tina again.


    We had just finished eating when Darian shifted in his seat and spoke¨Chis voice casual, but the question


    anything but.


    ¡°So¡­ has ric Moongrove threatened youtely, Mother<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    The fork in Martha¡¯s hand paused mid¨Cair.


    .


    Lucian adjusted in his seat beside me, straightening ever so slightly. He didn¡¯t speak. He didn¡¯t have to. The weight of his silence was enough.


    The table turned to Martha.


    Waiting.

 Favorite Curse 153

    153 Does She Sleep At Night


    <b>Mara </b>


    Martha¡¯s reaction was immediate¨Ctoo immediate.


    She choked on the juice she¡¯d just sipped and began coughing violently, her hand trembling as she reache for a napkin.


    ¡°Darian, this-¡± Alpha Vander started, his voiceced with warning.


    But Lucian cut him off smoothly. Calm, but firm.


    ¡°I need to know, because I¡¯m organising a small unit to retrieve her parents from Goldenpeak. If we¡¯re going handle this cleanly, we need to understand the stakes.¡±


    The room fell still.


    Vander¡¯s mouth closed, his objection dying in his throat.


    Martha slowlyposed herself. Her cough subsided, but herposure cracked just enough for all of us


    see.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t said anything recently,¡± she admitted, her voice smaller than usual. ¡°And that silence is¡­ making


    me nervous.¡±


    Lucian eased back into his seat, a small nod of acknowledgment given. ¡°Good. Once your parents arrive, we<i>¡® </i>


    begin the search for ric. Quietly.¡±


    She smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. There was something unreadable in her expression¨Cfaint


    resignation, maybe, or fear pretending to be grace.


    Alpha Vander, perhaps sensing the weight of the conversation, abruptly cleared his throat. ¡°I will be handing the Alpha position over to you officially next week, Lucian.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t fooled. It was a deflection, a deliberate shift of conversation. But one nce at Darian and Lucian


    told me neither of them had moved on. The tension was only tucked away, not resolved.


    Tiffany¡¯s gaze flicked between them, her expression unreadable. She was unusually still, and <b>I </b>suspected¨Cno, I knew¨Cthat she already had more insight into this situation than I did. A private conversation, perhaps. Something I hadn¡¯t been looped into. I¡¯d ask herter.


    Lucian leaned forward slightly, voice calm butyered with intent. ¡°That will <b>be </b>great<b>, </b><b>Father</b><b>. </b><b>There </b><b>are </b><b>things </b>I need to look into regarding how the pack is currently run. <b>For </b><b>one</b><b>, </b><b>the </b><b>lesser </b><b>packs </b>are <b>agitated</b>. <b>They¡¯ve </b>


    raised concerns.¡±


    Alpha Vander <b>frowned</b>.


    <b>¡°</b>We <b>need </b><b>to </b>mend <b>those </b><b>rtionships </b><b>before </b><b>they </b><b>deteriorate </b><b>further</b><b>, </b>Lucian <b>continued</b>. ¡°<b>Especially </b><b>with </b>Chase still <b>at </b>


    . <b>He </b><b>already </b><b>has </b><b>grievances </b><b>against </b><b>you</b><b>. </b><b>The </b><bst </b><b>thing </b><b>we </b><b>need </b><b>is </b><b>for </b><b>disgruntled </b><b>packs </b><b>Join </b>forces <b>with </b>him.¡±


    <b>A </b><b>beat </b><b>of </b><b>silence </b><b>passed </b><b>before </b><b>Alpha </b><b>Vander </b><b>nodded </b><b>slowly</b><b>. </b>Very well


    <b>Then</b><b>, </b><b>to </b><b>our </b><b>collective </b><b>surprise</b>, <b>he </b><b>added</b>, <b>¡°</b><b>It </b><b>may </b><b>seem </b><b>like </b>I¡¯m <b>hiding </b><b>something.. </b><b>but </b>I¡¯ve <b>never </b><b>stolen </b><b>from </b>


    < 153 Does She Sleep At Ni¡­.


    anyone. Everything I¡¯ve ever had was inherited or given to me by Natasha. I never exploited my wealth to belittle anyone.¡±


    His voice was softer now. Reflective. Tired.


    + Fonts


    ¡°I¡¯ve spent nights in my office and in my bed trying to think of what I might have done that could lead to all this. But I can¡¯t find it. If anything, I¡¯ve been the one betrayed. My wife was poisoned, and I never found out who did it.¡±


    He paused, then looked around the table, gaze resting finally on Lucian.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why this man, ric, is so adamant. But I¡¯m starting to believe it¡¯s not about justice. He wants something. And he¡¯s building a narrative to justify taking it.¡±


    Lucian didn¡¯t speak right away.


    He leaned forward slightly, his fingers steepled, eyes sharp.


    He was reading between the lines, piecing together a puzzle he wasn¡¯t quite ready toy bare.


    I could see the Alpha in him, ready to step into power not just for the sake of tradition, but because the house needed someone with rity.


    And Lucian had it.


    ¡°Why do you think that?¡± Lucian finally asked, his voice calm but probing.


    Alpha Vander leaned forward, folding his hands together on the table. For the first time that morning, he wasn¡¯t posturing or deflecting. He looked¡­ raw. Honest.


    ¡°Look at his mode of operation,¡± Vander said, his voice steady butced with fatigue. ¡°First, he targets my heirs. If I lose my children, the Nighthorn bloodline ends. What do you think happens to a man like me when there¡¯s no one left to inherit? I don¡¯t want to live in a world where my legacy is reduced to ash.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t exaggerating. There was pain in his voice, pain I hadn¡¯t expected.


    ¡°Then,¡± he continued, ¡°he strikes Driftwake, the source of our mineral wealth, the engine of Steel Corp, and the foundation of our power. You think he did that just to rattle our supply chain? No. He wanted it for himself. He¡¯s building something.¡±


    We were all quiet now, listening intently.


    ¡°This man isn¡¯t fighting out of vengeance alone,¡± Vander said. ¡°He¡¯s working toward <b>enrichment</b>. He wants to


    be seen as a liberator. All he has to do is convince people <b>I </b>gained my wealth through theft, <b>by </b><b>force</b>. If he


    ims I stole from him or from Natasha, how many will stand with him just to tear us down<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    His voice cracked slightly. ¡°They already think we have too much.¡±


    It was hard not to be moved. <b>Despite </b>everything<b>, </b><b>Alpha </b><b>Vander </b>was still a man<b>, </b><b>a </b>father<b>, </b><b>grappling </b><b>with </b>


    threats to everything he had built.


    <b>Lucian </b>exhaled, watching <b>his </b><b>father </b><b>carefully</b>. <b>¡°</b>Regardless <b>of </b><b>his </b><b>motives</b><b>, </b><b>we </b>still <b>have </b><b>to </b><b>find </b><b>him</b><b>. </b>There a new lead<b>,¡± </b>he said, <b>his </b><b>voice </b><b>dipping </b><b>lower</b><b>. </b><b>¡°An </b><b>offshore </b><bpany.Coins </b><b><i>and </i></b><b>Whales</b>, registered <b>in </b>Mistwood <b>Ind</b>. <b>Under </b><b>the </b>name Chase <b>Nighthorn </b>


    Everyone at <b>the </b><b>table </b><b>gasped</b><b>. </b>


    <b>Abeld </b><b>balt </b><b>Lucian </b><b>said</b><b>, </b><b>looking </b>at <b>his </b>father.


    <153 Does She Sleep At Ni


    Vander¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion.


    + Prints >


    ¡°He <i>wants </i>us toe after him in Mistwood. He¡¯s left a trail deliberately. But we can¡¯t take the bait blindly. We need to follow every lead here before stepping <i>foot </i>on that ind.¡±


    Vander shook his head. ¡°Lucian, you can¡¯t go to Mistwood. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    Lucian nodded solemnly. ¡°If it bes necessary, I will. But I won¡¯t leave the pack vulnerable. Mara, Darian, and Rowan will hold the grounds here. Denis and a small team will apany me. Covert. Investigative only. But that¡¯s onlyif our search leads us there.¡±


    I kept a straight face, but inside, I was panicking.


    I didn¡¯t want him going there¨Cnot even to investigate. Not even with guards. The name alone¨CMistwood, sounded ominous. It felt like a trap, and no part of me wasfortable with this ¡°if necessary¡± use h was clinging to. I intended to talk him out of itter.


    Breakfast concluded shortly after that. The room slowly emptied, but the weight of the discussion lingered long after the tes were cleared. Instead of heading to the office, Lucian and I chose to go home. We needed space. And time to think.


    On the way back, I turned to him in the car.


    ¡°Lucian¡­ I thought you were nning to ask Martha about the padded contracts and the missing money.¡±


    He gave me a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes.


    ¡°I was,¡± he admitted. ¡°But I changed my mindst minute.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because she doesn¡¯t deserve warning,¡± he said simply. ¡°If I press her now, she¡¯ll spin a sob story, shift me, and start erasing evidence. I don¡¯t want excuses¨CI want proof. Then I want justice.¡±


    And I understood.


    The damage she and Daniel Northwood had done to Steel Corp was enormous. They hadn¡¯t just siphoned <i>money</i>, they¡¯d bled thepany slowly over twenty¨Cthree years. Left unchecked, they would have destroyed everything.


    I thought of the audit report I was due <i>to </i>receive soon. I was already bracing for the worst.


    What appalled me most wasn¡¯t just the theft.


    It was how calmly she walked around the mansion, still dressing in luxury, still ying the perfect Luna, while hiding years of lies beneath silk gowns and red wine.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder: <b>how </b><b>did </b><b>Martha </b><b>sleep </b><b>at </b><b>night</b><b>? </b>


    Watch videos get points (0/10) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>803 </b>

 Favorite Curse 154

    154 A Little Home Time


    Lucian


    Breakfast had gone exactly as Darian and I had hoped. Backing Martha into a corner had left her too defensive to stir up one of her infamous monologues. It was quiet, tense-but safe. And watching Darian serve her a taste of her own medicine? That was the unexpected cherry on top.


    BOE Z


    Now, Mara sat beside me in the car, staring quietly out the window as we drove home. Her fingers tapped lightly against her thigh, and I reached over, resting my hand gently there. I couldn¡¯t look at her for long-I had to keep my eyes on the


    road-but I stole a nce.


    She was breathtaking.


    Strong, soft, mine.


    I thought I¡¯d lost her once. When Tina dropped the pregnancy bomb, Mara and I hadn¡¯t even imed each other yet. I¡¯d felt


    my world copse in slow motion. My heart had been in my mouth. But Mara¡­ she held on. She stayed. She fought for us when she had every reason to walk away.


    And in the end, Tina¡¯s schemes had only drawn Mara and me closer. Every trap sheid only carved a deeper bond between us. What was meant to break us ended up binding us. I would never stop being grateful for that.


    Mara wasn¡¯t just a blessing. She was the blessing. Everything good in my life-peace, purpose, fatherhood-came with her. Through her. No words could truly hold the weight of what I felt for her.


    When we arrived home, she slipped out of her heels at the door and headed upstairs to change. She wanted to swing by the office, but I stopped her gently, pulling her back into my arms.


    ¡°Call Mary,¡± I told her. ¡°Ask her to bring the paperwork here. Dr. Genevieve said you need to rest. No stress.¡±


    She hesitated, then gave me that reluctant little nod she always wore when she knew I was right but didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    ¡°If I stay home,¡± she said, her voice yful, ¡°are you staying home too?¡±


    I considered it. I¡¯d nned to head out and finally get my beard cleaned up, but I knew what she was really asking. She didn¡¯t want to be alone today-not after everything.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the barber. He cane here.¡±


    She smiled, satisfied, and disappeared into the bathroom.


    While she was inside, I called Denis. He picked up immediately.


    ¡°Congrattions, Lucian,¡± he said before I could even speak. ¡°I heard your father is officially handing over the Alpha title next week.¡±


    ¡°News travels fast,¡± I replied with a smirk.


    ¡°Sorry about your son,¡± he added, voice dropping into a gentler tone.


    ¡°Richard¡¯s getting the care he needs. He¡¯ll be fine,¡± I said, believing every word.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± There was a pause. ¡°What about his mother?¡±


    ¡°Out of my life for good,¡± I said simply.


    Denis was quiet for a beat before continuing. ¡°Joey broke up with her this morning. Word is, it got ugly. He wouldn¡¯t even


    154 A Little Home Time


    +8 Points>


    let her bring her things in. She¡¯s been asking around for a ce to stay. Called Keisha apparently. I didn¡¯t even know they


    were ever friends.¡±


    I closed my eyes, sighing through my nose. ¡°She called Keisha?¡±


    ¡°She said no, of course. I figured you must¡¯ve stopped paying for her ce.¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± I said shortly. ¡°But Denis¡­ I don¡¯t need to know what Tina¡¯s doing, or who she¡¯s bothering.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± he said. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a closed chapter,¡± I said, voice firm. ¡°Please don¡¯t bring her up again. I¡¯ve got better things to focus on.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°I know she hurt you, Lucian,¡± Denis said, his tone cautious. ¡°But if you don¡¯t mind¡­ maybe you could pay at least a year¡¯s lease on her old ce. Through me. Quietly. Just until she gets back on her feet.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes. This was what he wanted to talk about? After everything?


    ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be on the streets,¡± he added quickly. ¡°I can handle the transaction myself. It won¡¯t be traced to you.¡±


    I took a breath and leaned back, biting down the irritation bubbling in my chest.


    ¡°Whatever it is,¡± I said, ¡°I have to run it by Mara. But if you¡¯re offering to cover it yourself, fine. I can reimburse you. But she won¡¯t get anything directly from me. I still think Joey will take her back anyway.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll look into something smaller. I can¡¯t afford the ce she used to live in.¡±


    ¡°Be careful, Denis,¡± I warned him. ¡°Don¡¯t let her get ideas. You know how she is-charming on the outside, but once she senses an opening, she¡¯ll wedge herself in. She¡¯s vicious like that.¡±


    He exhaled heavily. ¡°Understood. Listen¡­ are youing into the office today? We¡¯ve got crucial things to discuss- Chase, ric Moongrove, and something new about your mother.¡±


    That caught my attention.


    ¡°I promised Mara I¡¯d stay home today,¡± I replied. ¡°Can youe here to brief me instead?¡±


    There was a short pause before he asked, ¡°Mind if I bring Keisha along?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said without hesitation. ¡°Please bring her. The more, the merrier.¡±


    He agreed and hung up.


    Just as I was about to stand, Darian linked me to say he¡¯d arrived at the mansion. Momentster, my brother linked me


    again.


    Mara stepped out of the room. She was in joggers and a sweater, looking snug and soft in the outfit. Her hair was loosely tied back, and there was a faint flush in her cheeks.


    ¡°Why are you dressed like that?¡± I asked gently.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit cold,¡± she replied.


    I stepped forward and wrapped her in my arms, pulling her close and breathing in her scent. That calming, familiar mix that always grounded me.


    ¡°Thank you, Mara,¡± I whispered.


    She tilted her head against my chest, arms circling around me.


    ¡°For what, Lucian?¡± she murmured.


    < 154 A Little Home Time


    ¡°For loving me. For making my life easier. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without you. You mean everything to me.¡±


    She nestled deeper against me, and I could feel her inhale against my shirt.


    I shouldn¡¯t have.


    But I kissed her.


    +8 Points


    What started as gratitude melted into hunger. I found her back pressed against the wall, her body weing mine in a rhythm as old as time. My hands gripped her hips, her legs wrapped around me, and I buried myself inside her.


    There were no words-only the overwhelming need to show her. To pour every bit of love, of awe, of devotion into each movement, each breath.


    Her nails raked across my back as she climaxed, gasping my name like it was the only thing she knew. She kissed the mark on my neck-soft and possessive-before I carried her to the bed.


    I pushed in deeper, slower, my lips grazing her shoulder as I moved with intent.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± she moaned, her voice breaking.


    I paused, looked down into her eyes. They shimmered with tears, not of pain-but of emotion.


    ¡°Am I hurting you?¡± I whispered.


    She shook her head and touched my face.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling everything you feel,¡± she whispered. ¡°I love you too.¡±


    My throat tightened. I pressed my forehead to hers, then buried my face in the crook of her neck, and moved again-slow,


    reverent.


    I was blessed.


    There was no doubt in my heart anymore.


    She was mine. And I would spend the rest of my life proving she hadn¡¯t made a mistake by choosing me.

 Favorite Curse 155

    155 A Little Home Time 2


    Lucian


    I made love to Mara until I felt her melt-body, heart, and soulpletely surrendered. When her breath slowed and her arms clung to me with contentment, I let myself release inside her, a silent promise of forever.


    She rested her head on my chest, her skin warm against mine, and asked quietly, ¡°Are we ever going to get tired of this?¡±


    I smiled, running my hand gently up and down her spine. ¡°Never,¡± I said honestly. ¡°I can¡¯t express how much I love you, Mara. No amount of words-or even this-feels like enough.¡±


    She kissed my chest and murmured, ¡°I think my p***y felt the depth.¡±


    I let out augh, caught off guard, and sheughed with me. It was hrious-and so perfectly Mara. One minute, pure intimacy. The next, cheeky mischief.


    Just then, my phone rang.


    I groaned and reached for it.


    ¡°Alpha Lucian, I¡¯m downstairs. Your brother let me in,¡± Gavin, my barber, said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there,¡± I replied.


    Funny how far Darian and I hade. It used to be tense just being in the same room. Now he was weing people on my behalf. It took nearly losing Mara-and fighting over her-to realise we were better together than divided.


    By the time I hung up, Mara was already slipping back into her joggers and sweater. She looked effortlessly beautiful, her glow still lingering from our earlier moment. I threw on a T-shirt and joggers, and we headed downstairs.


    Darian was waiting beside Gavin, already prepping his clippers. Tiffany stood nearby with Emma in her arms. As soon as


    Mara saw them, she walked over and took the baby gently from Tiffany.


    The way she held Emma, so naturally, so lovingly, made something ache in my chest. Richard was missing that softness- the kind of warmth only Mara could give. His mother¡¯s choices had stolen something from him. But I knew, one day, Mara would love him fiercely and make up for everything he¡¯dcked.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed something¡­ off. Tiffany and Darian were standing a little too close. Their scent


    carried a faint trace of something intimate.


    ¡°Looks like the lovebirds made out,¡± Mara linked me smoothly.


    I turned to nce at her, but her face waspletely neutralposed, elegant. You¡¯d never know she was gossiping mentally like a queen watching court drama. I shook my head, amused.


    Gavin got to work, prepping my beard and hair. Darian stood nearby, waiting for his turn, holding his own trimmer like he


    was gearing up for battle.


    It took a while to get my beard the way I liked it-neat, carved, precise. Gavin trimmed my hair too before moving on to


    Darian, who sat down without a word but with a grin that confirmed Mara¡¯s suspicion.


    When Gavin was done with me, I got up and walked over to Mara.


    ¡°You look handsome,¡± she said softly, Emma asleep in her arms, a pacifier gently bobbing between her lips.


    ¡°Thanks, darling,¡± I said, leaning in to kiss Mara¡¯s cheek before heading upstairs for a quick shower.


    When I returned, Gavin had just finished with Darian and was packing up. Everything felt calm¡­plete.


    155 A Little Home Time 2


    Family,fort, connection.


    These were the moments that made everything worth it.


    + Points?


    The Clearwaters were off duty, so I figured I¡¯d make something light while we waited for Denis and Keisha. It felt like the


    least I could do, especially after everything Mara had been through. The house was calm-domestic-and I found that I


    liked it. Even needed it.


    Darian had gone to shower and returned freshly dressed, hair still damp. He opened the refrigerator and scanned its


    contents like it owed him something specific. Eventually, he pulled out a cucumber and shut the door.


    ¡°Did Denis tell you?¡± he asked, not quite meeting my eyes.


    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s on his way,¡± I replied, washing my hands at the sink.


    ¡°They¡¯ve dug up some¡­ juicy stuff. About ric, Chase, and, uh-¡± he hesitated, the words catching awkwardly.


    ¡°My mother,¡± I finished for him, my voice even.


    He nodded, fidgeting with the cucumber. ¡°Yeah. Her. I hope whatever they found helps tie all this madness together. Because I really don¡¯t want you going to Mistwood, Lucian. And as pissed as I am at my mother, I do want her to find some kind of peace.¡±


    There was sincerity in his voice. A quiet desperation.


    ¡°Suffering under ckmail for that long?¡± he added, shaking his head. ¡°It messes people up. If I ever find this bastard- ric-I¡¯ll destroy him. Why couldn¡¯t he just let it go?¡±


    I bit down a response that nearly slipped.


    You¡¯d understand him better if you looked in the mirror.


    Because really, Darian and ric weren¡¯t as different as he thought. Neither of them had ever truly let go. Darian had carried the weight of Mara¡¯s rejection like a wound that never fully healed-and he hadn¡¯t even dated her. I couldn¡¯t begin to imagine what he would¡¯ve done if he had.


    Still, we were in a good ce now. Rebuilding. And I wasn¡¯t about to throw a hammer at the foundation.


    We made sandwiches while we waited, the kind of basic,zy snack that filled the time more than our stomachs. Mara,


    however, wrinkled her nose when I offered her one.


    ¡°No bread,¡± she said, patting her bump gently. ¡°I want something warm. Proper.¡±


    Tiffany chimed in from the living room, cradling Emma. ¡°Same here. I¡¯m breastfeeding. I need real food.¡±


    And that was how Darian and I ended up drafted into kitchen duty for a full meal. Apparently, ¡°real food¡± meant chopping, boiling, seasoning, and being bossed around.


    We didn¡¯tin. Much.


    Honestly, it helped pass the time.


    Then my phone buzzed.


    Denis.


    ¡°We¡¯re on our way,¡± he said. ¡°Keisha¡¯s with me.¡±


    ¡°Perfect,¡± I replied. ¡°We¡¯ll keep tes warm.¡±


    I ended the call and looked at the counter. The pot was simmering, Tiffany was tossing something in a pan, and Mara was adding seasoning like she owned the kitchen. She did.


    5155 A Little Home Time 2


    I turned to Darian.


    ¡°Better make sure we¡¯ve got enough for two more.¡±


    He smirked. ¡°Already ahead of you.¡±


    And just like that, for a moment, things felt¡­ normal.


    Even if it was just the quiet before another storm.

 Favorite Curse 156

    156 Denis¡¯s Arrival.


    Lucian


    Denis and Keisha finally arrived, and Mara greeted them with a warm smile. They came bearing bottles-both alcoholic


    and non-alcoholic wine. Mara took the drinks and set them on the kitchen counter, chatting lightly with Keisha as she


    arranged them.


    ¡°There was traffic on the main road,¡± Denis said as he stepped into the dining area. ¡°A truck overturned near the repair site. Caused quite a bit of damage.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Reckless.¡±


    We settled at the dining table and tucked into the food. I was honestly surprised at how well everything hade together-vourful,forting, and deeply satisfying. For a bunch of amateurs, we¡¯d pulled off a proper feast.


    When we were done, the women retreated to Tiffany¡¯s room to y with baby Emma.


    ¡°They definitely had s*x,¡± Mara linked me the moment she walked in, her tone deadpan.


    I nced at Darian, who brought beers over like nothing had happened. He was grinning slightly,pletely unfazed.


    We clinked bottles and leaned back in our seats, bracing ourselves for the real reason Denis was here.


    ¡°So,¡± Denis began, rubbing his hands together. ¡°Where do I start?¡±


    ¡°Chase,¡± I said without hesitation.


    Denis let out a short breath, his eyes lighting with the excitement of finally cracking a lead.


    ¡°We¡¯ve confirmed that Chase Nighthorn sits on the board of Winston¡¯s Corp. He doesn¡¯t have majority control, but his shareholding is significant enough to influence decisions.¡±


    He paused, ncing at Darian-no doubt aware of the family tie.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Darian said casually, catching his look. ¡°Tiffany can¡¯t stand her father.¡±


    Denis nodded, then leaned in slightly. ¡°We¡¯ve also uncovered that Winston¡¯s Corp has been siphoning off resources and funds from Steel Corp-quietly, but consistently. Rowan suspects this is part of Chase¡¯s strategy.¡±


    I leaned forward. ¡°A strategy to bring down the Nighthorns.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Denis confirmed. ¡°Undermine the heirs, break down the businesses, and tarnish the legacy. If he bankrupts Steel Corp, he doesn¡¯t need to kill anyone. The family will fall into ruin either way.¡±


    He was right. It was slow, silent sabotage-the kind of rot that eats away at the foundation until everything copses.


    ¡°We should arrest Daniel Northwood,¡± Denis said. ¡°At the very least, we might rattle Chase.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No. That¡¯s exactly what we shouldn¡¯t do. It¡¯ll spook Chase, and he¡¯ll go underground. Right now, we have the advantage-he doesn¡¯t know what we¡¯ve learned.¡±


    Denis frowned slightly, and I continued.


    ¡°Linking Chase to Winston¡¯s Corp is gold. What we need now is intel. Someone on the inside. Preferably high up. A mole who can feed us urate information without alerting Chase.¡±


    Darian frowned. ¡°Lucian, you can¡¯t just nt someone in a top-level position. That takes years of climbing and proving loyalty.¡±


    156 Denis¡¯s Amival


    ¡°I know,¡± I said calmly. ¡°Which is why we won¡¯t nt anyone. We¡¯ll buy someone.¡±


    Both men looked at me.


    ¡°We study them-Winston¡¯s Corp¡¯s upper management. We learn who¡¯s ambitious, who¡¯s dissatisfied, who¡¯s drowning in debt or nursing grudges. Then we make our move. Offer them something they can¡¯t say no to.¡±


    Denis nodded slowly. ¡°And once we have our mole-¡±


    ¡°-We move in on Daniel,¡± I said. ¡°If not for direct evidence, then for aiding and abetting a known enemy of the Nighthorn


    pack.¡±


    Denis smiled, clearly pleased. ¡°I like where this is going.¡±


    So did I. For the first time in a long while, we weren¡¯t just reacting-we were taking control.


    It was indeed a good break. Until now, we had nothing solid to link Chase to any enterprise we could move on. Connecting him to Winston¡¯s Corp? That was the crack we¡¯d been waiting for. Now it was only a matter of time.


    Denis shifted in his seat and took a long swig of his beer. It didn¡¯t affect him-like me, he had a strong tolerance-but the


    gesture told me he was bracing for something heavier.


    ¡°ric Moongrove,¡± he said, and both Darian and I sat forward, alert.


    ¡°ric Moongrove is dead,¡± Denis continued. ¡°His tombstone is located in Darkwood Lane Cemetery in Goldenpeak. But he had a son-Tom R.L. Moongrove. About Luna Martha¡¯s age. ording to records, Tom fell on hard times and moved out of Goldenpeak decades ago.¡±


    He paused, letting it sink in.


    ¡°The investigators found fragments of his life-details that do match Martha¡¯s timeline¡­ except for one critical difference.


    Tom was said to be gentle. Deeply in love with his mate. She died carrying their child, and the loss broke him. He disappeared after that. That was over twenty-four years ago.¡±


    I frowned. That didn¡¯t align with Martha¡¯s version at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure there¡¯s no other ric Moongrove in Goldenpeak?¡± Darian asked, disbelief colouring his voice. ¡°Mum said he was cruel¡­ abusive.¡±


    Denis shook his head firmly. ¡°Only one. And everyone who knew him-neighbours, friends, even the local historian- remember him as a quiet, soft-spoken man. Nothing like what Martha described.¡±


    He turned to Darian, sympathy written all over his face. ¡°I hate to say this, but your mother lied.¡±


    Darian¡¯s jaw clenched. He wasn¡¯t angry at Denis-he was angry at the betrayal. We both knew what this meant: she hadn¡¯t just twisted the truth¡­ she¡¯d manufactured a viin.


    ¡°We still need to go to Goldenpeak,¡± Darian said, steel in his voice. ¡°I want to hear it from my grandparents. If she lied to us, what else has she lied about?¡±


    ¡°Who will look after Tiffany and Emma while you¡¯re gone?¡± I asked, not to dissuade him, but because it was a fair concern. He looked at Mara and smiled. ¡°Mara will be here. I trust her.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten Mara needs pampering too, Darian.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°Nothing will go wrong within a day or two.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure, I muttered, mostly to myself.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea, Denis chimed in. ¡°Your presence will disarm them. They¡¯ll see you as a grandson first, not as an


    156 Denis¡¯s Arrival


    interrogator. That¡¯ll get us the truth.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave in two days,¡± I said decisively.


    13 Points


    ¡°I would¡¯ve said tomorrow,¡± Darian muttered, impatience leaking through, and I chuckled quietly. He was clearly ready to rip the truth out, regardless of what it cost.


    It would be devastating if this whole Moongrove story was a fabrication. Martha had grown up in Goldenpeak. She knew the families, the bloodlines. Names like Moongrove weren¡¯t easily confused. That meant she was deliberately misleading <ol><li></li></ol>


    ¡°But why?¡± I asked aloud. ¡°What does she gain from lying?¡±


    ¡°We need to dig into Lambshed,¡± I said. ¡°I want to know what she¡¯s hiding and why this Moongrove lie was necessary.¡±


    ¡°Maybe she was trying to milk more money out of you,¡± Darian offered, a bitter edge in his voice.


    ¡°That was definitely a motive,¡± I agreed. ¡°But¡­ she never spent any of the money she stole.¡±


    I turned to Denis, eyes narrowing.


    ¡°Where did the money go?¡±


    Denis exhaled slowly, rubbing his jaw.


    ¡°That¡¯s the part that still doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    And that, I realised, was where our next traily.

 Favorite Curse 157

    157 About Mother.


    Lucian


    ¡°Let us investigate Martha. Maybe she has ounts under a different name where she stored all that money,¡± I said, and Darian shook his head almost immediately.


    ¡°I asked her for money the day you told me about the ckmail, and she honestly had none. She didn¡¯t even try to make excuses. Just said she was broke,¡± he exined, but the sincerity in his voice didn¡¯t change my conviction.


    ¡°All the more reason to dig, Darian. ric Moongrove doesn¡¯t exist-at least not the way she described him. So there has to be another reason. Whatever it is, it must be big enough for her to jeopardise her status as Luna and yours as a legitimate heir just to cover it up.¡± I said, and Darian¡¯s shoulders slumped slightly as he processed my words.


    Martha was too calcted to risk everything for a harmless lie. No, this wasn¡¯t just deception-it was protection. Of who or what, we didn¡¯t know yet. But I was certain now that she wasn¡¯t shielding herself.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Denis said with a nod. ¡°We¡¯llunch a formal investigation on the former Luna. Since Alpha Vander is stepping down, it opens the door for us to conduct the investigation thoroughly. We won¡¯t have to tiptoe aroundws or invoke immunity. Once she¡¯s no longer Luna, she¡¯s fair game.¡±


    We fell silent for a moment. The air between us grew heavier, and I knew the final topic wasing. Denis seemed hesitant, carefully stringing his thoughts together. I understood. This wasn¡¯t about Martha. This was about my mother. Denis finally spoke. ¡°Lucian¡­ we¡¯ve begun investigating your mother¡¯s death. And we found something disturbing.¡±


    My spine tensed.


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t poisoned in Mooncrest like your father always believed,¡± Denis continued. ¡°The poisoning happened in Neev- when she went there on vacation with you and your father. The same Neev you just sent your son to for treatment.¡±


    A sharp chill ran through my body. The irony wasn¡¯t lost on me. Of all the ces-Neev.


    ¡°When Neev couldn¡¯t produce the culprit,¡± Denis added grimly, ¡°your father retaliated. Brutally. He cut off their food supply and sanctioned their trade routes. It took a long time for the damage to be undone.¡±


    I clenched my jaw. My father had told me he was trying to look into my mother¡¯s death. But he never mentioned Neev. Not


    once.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he tell me this?¡± I asked quietly, more to myself than anyone else.


    ¡°He may have wanted to shield you,¡± Denis said with a shrug. ¡°Or perhaps he still feels ashamed of how he handled it.¡±


    I nodded slowly, trying to rein in the emotions rising in my chest. Regret. Anger. Confusion.


    ¡°But to truly find out what happened to your mother,¡± Denis continued, ¡°we have to visit an old woman named Katya Romanov. She was the maid attending to her the day it happened. She ingested the poison too. Not enough to kill her, but


    enough to take her speech¡­ and her legs.¡±


    A thick silence fell over the room again. My heart twisted at the thought of that woman-robbed of her voice and her freedom for simply being there.


    Darian finally broke the silence. ¡°How can we even question someone in that state?¡± he asked, his voice tinged with


    concern.


    It was a valid question.


    ¡°She is educated and can write. She lost the function of her legs, not her hands. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll dly tell us all she


    <157 About Mother


    knows, Denis said, and while that should have brought relief, all it did was deepen the knot in my chest.


    I had always believed my mother¡¯s killers were in Mooncrest City. That was what I¡¯d told myself for years, what I¡¯de to ept. But now? Everything had shifted. It wasn¡¯t Mooncrest-it was Neev. A town I had barely spared a thought until this very week.


    What puzzled me even more was my father. Why had he taken her to Neev? Of all ces for a vacation, Neev didn¡¯t make the cut. I had looked it up that morning before Mara woke up-there was nothing special about it. No renowned spas or luxurious resorts. Just a small, quiet town.


    More troubling still was his silence. He hadn¡¯t said a word when I told him Richard was being taken there for treatment. He could¡¯ve said, ¡°I took your mother there once.¡± But he didn¡¯t. And that was unlike him. My father never missed a chance to talk about my mother. Yet he withheld that detail?


    I didn¡¯t know if I should confront him. Not yet.


    ¡°I think an investigation in Neev will be great,¡± I said finally, grounding myself in action. ¡°Since it¡¯s close to Goldenpeak, we¡¯ll visit Neev first, then head to pick up Darian¡¯s grandparents.¡±


    Denis agreed without hesitation. He could see how vital it was.


    The trip would be tiring-I¡¯d be away from Mara for days, possibly even a week-but it was necessary. I hated the thought of being apart from her for that long, especially with her pregnancy. To help, we decided it might be wise to ask Keisha to stay with Mara and Tiffany while we were gone. They¡¯d keep each otherpany, and the house would feel less empty.


    Once we agreed on the n and outlined our travel dates and investigation strategy, we shifted to lighter topics. Eventually, Denis and Keisha took their leave.


    Mara had already gone up to bed. I stayed behind for a bit, only for Darian to ask to speak with me privately.


    ¡°Lucian¡­¡± he began, a little hesitant. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to say this, but¡­ we have to investigate Father too.¡±


    I met his gaze and didn¡¯t interrupt. I¡¯d been thinking the same.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything about Neev,¡± Darian continued. ¡°You know how he loves to talk about your mother-he brings her up at every opportunity-but this? This was a significant detail. He deliberately withheld it. I¡¯m not saying he hurt her-he clearly loved her-but he might know something. Something he doesn¡¯t want you to find out.¡±


    I nodded slowly. ¡°Whatever it is, Katya will shed some light on it,¡± I said firmly, ¡°and we¡¯ll get to the bottom of it.¡±


    I nudged him with a faint smile. ¡°I guess you¡¯ll be sleeping in the room tonight.¡±


    Darian gave me a sly grin. ¡°Looks that way.¡±


    ¡°Make sure you get it right this time,¡± I said with a pat on his shoulder and turned to head upstairs.


    Mara was waiting. And as much as the shadows of the past were looming, her presence was the only light I needed to face them.

 Favorite Curse 158

    158 Sleeping Beauty


    Lucian


    I slipped into bed that night with a rare sense of hope curling in my chest. For the first time in weeks, it felt like we were inching closer to the truth.


    Our investigation into my mother¡¯s death had taken a subtle but promising turn, and while my father remained unaware, I knew I had to keep it that way-at least for now. Too much was at stake, and trust was a currency I couldn¡¯t spend lightly.


    One thing was certain: I¡¯d be heading to Neev sooner than anticipated. Richard¡¯s presence there made the perfect cover- my father wouldn¡¯t suspect a thing. As far as he was concerned, I was still in the dark about his mysterious trip with my


    mother.


    When I got to the bedroom, Mara was already asleep. Typical of her, she hadn¡¯t bothered to cover herself properly. The joggers were tossed aside, leaving her curled up in just my sweater and her panties. Some habits never changed. And this -this carelessfort-was one of the many things I loved about her.


    I quietly undressed, lifting the nket to drape over her before slipping beneath it myself. As I turned to spoon her, she stirred, murmured something incoherent, and instinctively shifted closer,ying her head on my chest. Still asleep. I


    smiled into the darkness, gently stroking her back, the rhythm of her breathing calming the storm in my mind.


    It was in moments like this-simple, warm, quiet-that I realised how deeply blessed I was. I closed my eyes, willing the stress of the day to dissolve. Sleep found me soon after.


    I woke to kisses.


    Soft, yful, deliberate. My vision cleared slowly, and there she was-Mara-kneeling beside me in nothing but her underwear, red lipstick painted across her lips and a mischievous gleam in her eyes.


    ¡°Wake up, Alpha,¡± she said with a grin. ¡°Onlyzy men sleep till noon.¡±


    I blinked, sat up groggily, and caught sight of the lipstick in her hand. Then I looked down.


    Across my bare chest, she¡¯d written: Sleeping Beauty.


    ¡°You needed true love¡¯s kiss to wake you up,¡± she added, giggling.


    Without thinking, I yanked her back down onto the bed, kissing her-morning breath and all.


    ¡°Ugh! Lucian!¡± she squealed,ughing. ¡°Brush your teeth, you animal!¡±


    I grinned and rolled out of bed, the usual stiffness of my morning hard-on making my steps more deliberate. I headed for the bathroom, feeling her eyes on me. Halfway there, I turned, catching her watching me through hershes.


    ¡°What?¡± she asked innocently.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already showered,¡± she said, though the pink in her cheeks betrayed her thoughts.


    I nced down pointedly. ¡°So¡­ are we really going to waste this?¡±


    She groaned and buried her face in the pillow.


    I left the door open as I stepped into the bathroom, brushing my teeth slowly-giving her a show. As soon as I rinsed, I felt her arms slide around me from behind. Her body pressed against mine, her hands trailing across my chest, fingertips grazing the grooves of my abs. Her breath was warm against my neck as she moaned softly, surrendering to the game. She got the invite.


    18 Points


    158 Sleeping Beauty


    And this morning? It was just getting started.


    ¡°You look so handsome, Sleeping Beauty,¡± she said softly, her gaze locked with mine in the mirror.


    I grinned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be smug, Lucian.¡±


    She didn¡¯t resist when I reached for her, backing her into the shower with a slow, deliberate press of my body.


    With a single motion, I peeled off her panties, letting them fall to the tiled floor, and turned the knob. Warm water burst


    from the showerhead, cascading over our skin, stering her hair to her shoulders.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m allowed to kiss your lips now,¡± I murmured, running my thumb over her mouth.


    Her breath hitched, eyes fluttering shut. ¡°Yes¡­¡± she whispered, barely audible over the falling water.


    I dipped my head and captured her mouth, kissing her like I¡¯d waited all my life to taste her again. Her lips parted eagerly, and I deepened the kiss, sliding my tongue against hers until she moaned into my mouth. I let my fingers drift down, slow


    and teasing, until I found her slick heat.


    My thumb brushed her clit, and her gasp echoed off the tiles. Her hands gripped my shoulders, body arching into me like she couldn¡¯t get close enough.


    I went down on one knee, then the other, spreading her legs gently with both hands. The moment my tongue met her folds, she shuddered, her fingers tangling in my wet hair, nails biting into my scalp. I devoured her like a man starved- licking, sucking, circling that sensitive spot until her thighs trembled uncontrobly.


    ¡°Lucian-oh-Gods!¡± she cried, her voice breaking as her orgasm rushed through her.


    I held her steady, kissed her thighs, and rose to my feet, her taste still on my tongue.


    She looked wrecked and beautiful-exactly how I wanted her.


    Without a word, I lifted her, pressing her back against the cold tile wall. Her legs wrapped around my waist like instinct, and I slid into her slowly, groaning at how perfectly she fit around me.


    It was heaven.


    Hot water rained over us, steam curling around our bodies as I thrust into her, each pump deep and consuming. She clung to me, moaning my name like a prayer, her hips meeting mine with every stroke.


    The pressure built quickly-too quickly-but I didn¡¯t want to slow down. I wanted her trembling around me. I wanted to lose myself in the way she felt, the way she looked, the way she sounded.


    I buried my face in her neck, my lips brushing her skin as I pounded harder, faster.


    ¡°Say it,¡± I growled against her ear. ¡°Tell me who you belong to.¡±


    ¡°You,¡± she gasped, clenching around me. ¡°Lucian¡­ I¡¯m yours.¡±


    And that was all I needed.


    I came hard, spilling deep inside her as she came again, her body locking around me in waves of pure, blissful ecstasy. We stood there for a moment, breathless and shaking under the water, her head resting against my shoulder. Mornings like this¡­ I could live forever in them.

 Favorite Curse 159

    159 Hopeful


    Lucian


    We had showered, dressed, and slipped into the easyfort of domestic silence. But there was an underlying tension coiling in my chest-one that I hadn¡¯t yet voiced. The trip to Neev and Goldenpeak was weighing on my mind, but I didn¡¯t want to sour the mood too soon. Not when I wanted to spend the entire day with her.


    Mara was the first to speak as shebed through her damp hair, her voice casual yet focused.


    ¡°I finished reviewing Darian¡¯s proposal this morning while you were still asleep,¡± she said, ncing at me over her shoulder. ¡°His concept is solid-clean, forward-thinking. He¡¯s passionate, and honestly, it shows. The application could really take off. Everything¡¯s going digital now, and if we don¡¯t ride the wave, we¡¯ll drown.¡±


    I smiled faintly and nodded. I had already made up my mind to fund Darian¡¯s venture, but hearing her say it made something warm settle in my chest. Her faith in him, in us-this future we were all trying to build-meant everything.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you feel that way,¡± I said. ¡°I was going to support him regardless, but it¡¯s good to know you believe in it too.¡±


    Her eyes softened. ¡°He deserves a chance.¡±


    I nodded again, then braced myself.


    ¡°Mara,¡± I began carefully, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow with Denis and Darian.¡±


    She paused, hair brush mid-air. Her eyes immediately sharpened with concern.


    ¡°To where?¡± she asked. I knew her thoughts had gone straight to Mistwood.


    ¡°Goldenpeak and Neev,¡± I replied, watching the tension bleed from her shoulders.


    She rxed a little. ¡°The doctor said we shouldn¡¯t visit Richard for another three months.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said gently, ¡°but I¡¯m not going to see Richard-at least not directly. I¡¯ll stop by the home briefly, but that¡¯s not the


    reason for the trip.¡±


    Her brows drew together as she listened.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see someone named Katya,¡± I exined. ¡°She was a housemaid-served my parents during a vacation in Neev. Apparently, she ingested the same poison my mother did¡­ but in smaller doses. It didn¡¯t kill her, but it paralysed her


    and damaged her speech.¡±


    Mara slowly sank onto the edge of the bed, her expression caught between shock and disbelief.


    ¡°Lucian¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°Why didn¡¯t your father tell you about her?¡±


    I exhaled heavily and sat beside her.


    ¡°Exactly why I want to keep this trip from him. If he knows I¡¯m going to Neev, he¡¯ll assume I¡¯m visiting Richard-and he


    might interfere. I need the truth, Mara. If Katya can stillmunicate-even just a little-it could mean everything.¡±


    I reached for her hand and held it tightly.


    ¡°After that, we¡¯ll head to Goldenpeak to get Darian¡¯s grandparents. Denis ising along, so I told him Keisha could stay here. That way she wouldn¡¯t be alone.¡±


    She went quiet.


    ¡°You¡¯re not taking me?¡± she asked, her voice low and wounded.


    159 Hopeful


    I swallowed hard. I knew this part would hurt.


    ¡°I thought we¡¯d go to Goldenpeak together,¡± she said again, a fragile edge creeping into her tone.


    I turned to face her fully and cupped her cheek with one hand.


    ¡°Mara¡­ you¡¯re carrying our child. This stage is crucial, and those territories are unpredictable. Just because my family governs the ind doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re weed everywhere with open arms. If something were to happen to you or the baby, I-¡± My voice broke. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t survive it. Please, stay here. For me. So I can move with focus and certainty, knowing you¡¯re safe.¡±


    She stared at me, then nodded slowly, though the disappointment still lingered in her eyes.


    ¡°I get it,¡± she said quietly. ¡°But I don¡¯t want Keisha in my house. She can visit, but she¡¯s not staying. I need my space, and Tiffany¡¯s already living here.¡±


    That was more than fair.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it,¡± I assured her. ¡°She¡¯ll stay at home. You won¡¯t have to share your space.¡±


    She sighed, brushing her hair behind her ear.


    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re taking me out today?¡± she asked, tilting her head.


    I gave her a sheepish smile and nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Her lips twitched. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°The park or the cliff?¡± I asked, already linking Jennifer in the background to prepare snacks and drinks for the outing. I wanted the day to be perfect-unhurried, simple, and ours.


    Mara didn¡¯t even hesitate. ¡°Easy choice, Lucian. The cliff. That¡¯s our sanctuary.¡±


    I leaned in and kissed her, grateful that-for once-she didn¡¯t give me a hard time about sneaking off before a trip. The clif had always been our escape. Sacred. Untouchable.


    ¡°How long will you be gone?¡± she asked, brushing a piece of lint off my shoulder, her tone casual butced with quiet


    concern.


    ¡°Five days?¡± I replied, though it sounded more like a question than an answer.


    Her brow arched, and she sighed.


    ¡°Lucian¡­ your father is officially handing over the position next week. I can cover for you-say you went to see Richard-


    but you know he won¡¯t be pleased if you miss the ceremony. Not that it¡¯s crucial; your atyaAlpha Mark is already active.


    But I think your father wants the moment for the showmanship of it.¡±


    Damn. I hadpletely forgotten. We¡¯d made our travel nsst night, and I¡¯d been so focused on Neev and


    Goldenpeak that the ceremony had slipped my mind.


    I winced a little. ¡°Then I guess we¡¯re spending three days instead.¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°Smart choice, Alpha.¡±


    It took Jennifer nearly ny minutes to prepare everything for the pic, but by then, we were more than ready. As we walked through the packhouse, Darian and Tiffany¡¯s closed door echoed faint thumps-clearly making up for lost time- while in the living room, Jennifer rocked a sleeping Emma in her arms.


    ¡°Tell my brother I¡¯ve taken my wife for a pic when he finally crawls out of that room,¡± I said with a grin.


    150 Hopeful


    Ponts


    Jennifer smirked knowingly, clearly used to the Nighthorns¡¯ disregard for volume or timing. Between Mara and me, and


    now Darian and Tiffany, it must have felt like living in a love-fuelled thunderstorm.


    The pic went better than I¡¯d hoped. We talked,ughed, ate far too many chocte pastries, andid on the soft


    nket watching the clouds shift above the cliffside. It was calm. Healing. It was the kind of day I¡¯d tuck into my memory


    and revisit when the world got too loud.

 Favorite Curse 160

    160 Hopeful


    Lucian


    I nodded, even though he couldn¡¯t see me. ¡°Good. Thanks for handling everything.¡±


    Even though Mooncrest was technically an ind, it was so vast and diverse that flying between regions often felt like crossing an entire continent. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pull deep in my gut-towards Neev, towards Katya, towards a truth I wasn¡¯t sure I was ready to uncover.


    ¡°We can¡¯t stay more than three days, though,¡± I reminded him. ¡°The handover ceremony is unavoidable.¡±


    Denis chuckled. ¡°Yeah, I figured. It only clicked when I saw the announcement on the news tonight. Apparently, the whole city¡¯s buzzing about it.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I arched a brow, intrigued.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s celebrating. They say you¡¯re as strong as Leonard Nighthorn-your great-grandfather, right? Some even im you might be his reincarnation.¡±


    I let out a softugh. ¡°We really need to start watching the news.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Denis teased. ¡°Or maybe it¡¯s just more fun to be the news.¡±


    ¡°About Keishaing¡­¡± I began, already reaching for an excuse. ¡°Mara will be going to the office, so-¡±


    Denis cut me off.


    ¡°I spoke to Keisha,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°She wants to hang out with her folks instead. The wedding¡¯s right after the


    handover, remember?¡±


    I let out a quiet sigh, pinching the bridge of my nose. Lying to Denis never felt right-he was too straightforward, too loyal.


    But still, this was a delicate situation. A win-win for all parties, sure, but Mara¡¯s request was final, and I wouldn¡¯t go agains


    herfort in our own home.


    I didn¡¯t fully understand why she didn¡¯t want Keisha staying with us, but she hadn¡¯t asked for muchtely. And truthfully, she was the boss. Period.


    I ended the call and was about to dial Darian when my phone buzzed again-my father.


    I exhaled sharply and picked up.


    ¡°Father,¡± I greeted.


    ¡°Lucian, what¡¯s this I hear about you taking the chopper to Neev?¡± he asked, voice clipped. ¡°Have you forgotten the handover is just days away?¡±


    I shut my eyes briefly. Here we go.


    ¡°I just want to check in on Richard. It¡¯ll be quick,¡± I lied, steadying my voice. It was the cleanest excuse I had.


    He sighed, long and low. ¡°Are you going with your wife?¡±


    ¡°No. Mara¡¯s staying in the city,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Good. Then don¡¯t take long. And be careful in Neev. It isn¡¯t as safe as it pretends to be.¡±


    His tone was sharp, shadowed by something unspoken. I hesitated, then seized the moment. ¡°Why?¡± I asked carefully. ¡°You¡¯ve never told me what happened when you and Mother went there.¡±


    160 Hopeful


    Silence.


    + Peinte


    Then a heavy breath. ¡°Not everything can be discussed over the phone. I¡¯ll tell you when it¡¯s time. Just¡­ stay away from public ces-restaurants, bars. Keep to yourselves.¡±


    It was the most he¡¯d ever said about that trip. I wanted to push more, but I could hear the finality in his tone.


    ¡°Is it true Darian¡¯s going with you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And Tiffany? Emma?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re staying here with Mara.¡±


    A beat passed.


    ¡°You¡¯re not helping that boy, Lucian,¡± he said, his voice tightening. ¡°You should be pushing him to marry that girl.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re working on it,¡± I said simply, unwilling to go into theplicated details of Darian and Tiffany¡¯s chaos.


    There was another pause, then a soft, ¡°Alright. Return quickly,¡± before he hung up.


    I exhaled and tossed the phone on the nightstand, rubbing my hands over my face.


    After a quick call to Darian to finalise logistics, I climbed into bed beside Mara, wrapping my arms around her. She nestled


    into my chest without a word, and I pressed a kiss to the top of her head.


    We didn¡¯t talk. We didn¡¯t need to.


    A film yed softly in the background, but neither of us paid attention. I just wanted this moment-this simple, quiet


    closeness before tomorrow came and took me away from her.


    Because deep down, I knew¡­


    Something awaited me in Neev.


    And I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d like what I found.

 Favorite Curse 161

    161 Three Days Apart


    Lucian


    I woke at four, the sky still wrapped in shadows and silence. The room was dim, the faintest outline of Mara¡¯s sleeping form curled beside me, her chest rising and falling in a rhythm I knew by heart. I hated to disturb her, but I knew she¡¯d never forgive me if I left without a word


    Leaning in, I pressed a kiss to her lips, gentle, lingering


    She stirred, groaned softly, and blinked herself into awareness. ¡°Are you ready?¡± she asked, her voice thick with sleep.


    I nodded. ¡°I just wanted to say goodbye. You can go back to sleep, darling.¡±


    But Mara was already swinging her legs over the bed, shaking her head. Determined as always


    I heard the bathroom tap run, then the familiar sound of her gargling. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Even half-asleep, she


    wouldn¡¯t let me leave with morning breath being thest thing I remembered. A minuteter, she returned, fresh-faced, hair tousled, and beautiful in a way that always caught me off guard.


    ¡°Three days?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes. Just three, I confirmed, drawing her into my arms. She wrapped herself around me like she was trying to memorise


    the feel of me.


    We hadn¡¯t spent this much time apart in a while, not since thest mission. But this time, I wasn¡¯t heading into battle, just


    into uncertainty. No looming danget, no dread Shill, the thought of leaving her gnawed at me


    I buried my face in her neck, inhaling her scent like it could keep me grounded while I was away. She kissed the base of


    my throat, warm and lingering. Then I felt her hand slip something into my jeans pocket.


    I pulled back slightly and arched a brow. ¡°What was that?


    Her eyes sparkled. ¡°Check it when you¡¯re alone,¡± she whispered lips curving into a knowing smile.


    I already had a suspicion, and the thought made my heart ache and swell at the same time.


    ¡°Three days, Lucian,¡± she warned, voice teasing but serious. ¡°Or I¡¯lle looking for you. And we both know you don¡¯t


    want that.¡±


    Iughed, the sound soft against the weight of goodbye. We kissed again, deep, slow, and full of everything we couldn¡¯t


    say in words. And as much as I wanted to pull her back into bed and lose myself in her onest time, the clock was


    merciless.


    I had to go.


    I picked up my bag, slinging it over my shoulder as Mara trailed behind me, her presence warm and quiet. When we reached the living room, I spotted Tiffany cradling Emma while Darian leaned in to kiss her tiny forehead. The tenderness in his gaze made me smile.


    My brother was growing into fatherhood in a way I hadn¡¯t expected. There was a steadiness in him now, a softness that came only with love. I made a mental note to bring up the wedding when we got back-maybe even help them find a ce of their own. They deserved that kind of beginning.


    Denis arrived just in time, pulling up with his usual calm efficiency. We headed straight to Steel Corp, where thepany chopper awaited us. Darian slumped into the backseat, barely keeping his eyes open.


    ¡°Emma kept us up all night he murmured, rubbing his face. ¡°We thought something was wrong. Turned out, she was just


    < 161 Three Days Apart


    +8 Points >


    pissed off about something. Knocked out the moment Iid her on my chest.¡±


    ¡°That girl¡¯s going to be a proper daddy¡¯s girl,¡± Denis chuckled from the front, and Iughed softly.


    Darian mumbled something about needing five more hours of sleep and drifted off, his head tilted against the window. I admired the quiet devotion behind his exhaustion. He was trying-really trying.


    Denis would be flying us himself. It was safer that way. Fewer questions, fewer eyes. Rowan knew the full n and would report directly to Mara while I was gone. I trusted him. With Mara involved, I had to.


    By 7:30 AM, we touched down in Neev.


    A few locals were already gathered at the helipad, ready to receive us. Their expressions were polite but curious. I stepped out and took in the surroundings-and was surprised.


    Neev wasn¡¯t the backward outpost people made it out to be. It was lush, vibrant¡ªan emerald city cocooned in mist and


    quiet charm. The air was fresh, and the sky above us stretched out in an unbroken sweep of soft blue. Nature seemed to


    move at its own pace here, slow and measured. Serene. It made sense now why people called it peaceful.


    We checked into our hotel shortly after, greeted by an overly eager receptionist and a handful of female staff who clearly


    found us intriguing. Their flirtatious smiles followed us all the way to the lift. I didn¡¯t encourage them-I wasn¡¯t in the


    mood, and neither were the others.


    As the door to our suite clicked shut behind us, I finally let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realised I¡¯d been holding.


    ¡°Thank God,¡± I muttered.


    No prying eyes. No forced small talk. Just the three of us-and the task ahead.

 Favorite Curse 162

    162 Red Lace and Hidden Intentions


    Lucian


    ¡°The women here are forward, Denis muttered, tossing his jacket on the arm of a nearby chair. ¡°Did you see the way they were throwing themselves at us? I almost wish we¡¯d brought our mates along.¡±


    Darian snorted from the bed where he¡¯d sprawled, still half-asleep. ¡°Trust me, even that wouldn¡¯t have stopped them. Judging by how bold they were, I think that kind of thing¡¯s normal here.¡±


    I shook my head, already tired of the energy in this town. ¡°Let¡¯s just do what we came here to do and get the hell out.¡±


    Denis chuckled, but I was already heading for the bathroom. My dder had been nagging me since wended.


    As I unbuttoned my jeans, my hand brushed against something tucked deep in my pocket. Curious, I pulled it out, and stared.


    Redce.


    Mara¡¯s panties.


    Augh escaped before I could stop it. That woman¡­ I swear. Mischievous didn¡¯t even begin to cover her. I could just imagine her smirking as she slid these into my pocket, thinking about the look on my face when I finally found them. I shook my head, still chuckling.


    Of course, they had her scent, subtle, but undeniably hers. Bad news for my c**k. I quickly shoved them back into my pocket before my body embarrassed me further. I gripped the sink for a second, breathing through the sudden ache of arousal.


    ¡°She definitely deserves a spanking when I get back,¡± I muttered to myself, shaking my head and smiling like a fool. My wife was wicked, and I loved her for it.


    Once I¡¯d finished and pulled myself together, I stepped back into the room.


    ¡°So, when do we see her?¡± I asked Denis, my tone slipping back into business.


    He had just finished speaking into the inte. ¡°Her daughter¡¯sing to pick us up.¡±


    Darian made a beeline for the bathroom.


    ¡°I ordered us breakfast,¡± Denis added casually, ¡°and told the hotel to send up a food taster.¡±


    That made me grin. ¡°Smart. Can¡¯t be too careful.¡±


    We bothughed, but there was a quiet edge beneath the humour. We weren¡¯t here on a casual visit. People had a lot to lose if we uncovered the truth-and even more to gain if we failed.


    Staying sharp wasn¡¯t just smart. It was survival.


    Two painfully hungry hourster, breakfast finally arrived-along with the food taster we had requested.


    Only, she looked more like someone hired for entertainment than hotel staff.


    She strolled in with a sway in her hips, bncing a tray as though she were auditioning for something far more provocative than food service. But we couldn¡¯t send her away-we had asked for a taster.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Denis asked, raising a brow as she delicately began ting sample portions of our meal.


    ¡°Patricia Moses, sir,¡± she replied, her voice dripping with seduction. It was clear she wasn¡¯t from around here-locals from Neev rarely bore English names, and certainly didn¡¯t speak with that polished, flirtatious lilt.


    < 162 Red Lace and Hidden Intentions


    +5 Points >


    ¡°Where are you from, Miss Moses?¡± I asked, curiosity piqued more by her demeanour than anything else.


    She blushed, eyes locking with mine as though I¡¯d just whispered something scandalous. ¡°Goldenpeak, Alpha,¡± she said, biting her lower lip slightly.


    I resisted the urge to sigh. Was this a general trait of Goldenpeak women-bold and unashamedly forward?


    ¡°No hotels in Goldenpeak?¡± Darian chimed in, arching a sceptical brow.


    She shook her head slowly, her earrings catching the light. ¡°Goldenpeak is a poor city, Alpha. Most of use to Neev to find work. The women here are¡­ selective about the jobs they take. So we do the ones they won¡¯t.¡±


    The implication hung thick in the air, no further exnation needed.


    She smiled faintly and resumed her task, taking bites from each sample with exaggerated poise, as if the performance was part of her job. I exchanged a nce with Denis, and even Darian looked amused now, no longer half-asleep.


    The food was clean-at least ording to her-though I¡¯d be double-checking with the scanner in my bag.


    Still, it was clear now.


    Neev might wear the face of a peaceful green haven, but underneath, it had its own currency, its own hierarchy. And women like Patricia? They knew exactly how to survive in it.

 Favorite Curse 163

    163 The Woman In Shadows


    Lucian


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying most of the hotel¡¯s serving staff are from Goldenpeak?¡± I asked, studying the woman closely.


    She nodded, still smiling, clearly enjoying the attention. ¡°Yes, Alpha. Almost all the girls working the service floors are.¡±


    Interesting. That exined the atmosphere-the flirtatious energy, the practiced charm. It wasn¡¯t just hospitality. It was


    survival cloaked in seduction.


    As she finished sampling the food, she swayed closer and tried to give us ap dancepletely unprovoked.


    ¡°No need,¡± I said firmly, raising a hand to stop her before things went too far.


    She stepped back, disappointed but respectful. I handed her some cash, enough to make it worth her while, and she tucked it away with a thank you and a wink. Thirty minutes after she¡¯d entered, she finally left our room.


    We waited another ten, just to be sure nothing would happen to her.


    When nothing did, we sat down and ate. Cautiously at first, then hungrily. The food was good-better than expected-but the long wait and the tension had left our bodies worn.


    A nap would have been blissful, but we couldn¡¯t afford it. We had an appointment to keep.


    I made myself a strong espresso, the bitter scent filling the air as I sipped slowly, waiting for the caffeine to shake off the heaviness dragging at my limbs.


    ¡°What¡¯s the woman¡¯s name again?¡± I asked Denis as I poured a second cup.


    ¡°Lydia,¡± he replied without looking up.


    Of course it was. I¡¯d expected something just like that-in, elegant, and easy to forget.


    Darian and Denis each grabbed a coffee as well. The silence between us was weighty. None of us said it, but we all felt it:


    this meeting wasn¡¯t just routine.


    A few minutester, Denis¡¯s phone rang. He picked it up, nodded once, and stood.


    ¡°She¡¯s here.¡±


    We grabbed our jackets and headed out. Lydia was parked far from the main building, tucked in the shadows of the


    parking lot¡¯s far end. That alone was suspicious-she didn¡¯t want to be seen.


    We scanned the area carefully, alert to every shadow, every footstep. So far, no one seemed to be following us, but we couldn¡¯t take any chances.


    This was supposed to be an old, buried case-forgotten history. So why did it feel like we were walking into something


    vtile?


    Something told me we were about to unearth secrets no one wanted found.


    And whatever was buried¡­ wasn¡¯t going to stay quiet much longer.


    The stepped out of the car, and Denis was the first to greet her with a handshake. Her presence was striking-thick, voluminous Persian curls framed her face, and her skin was the same rich tone as Mara¡¯s. There was grace in the way she moved, a kind of quiet strength honed by time and experience.


    She greeted each of us politely, but when her eyes met mine, there was a pause-an intensity that made me shift slightly. It wasn¡¯t lust, not quite, but something lingered behind her gaze. Admiration, perhaps. Or familiarity.


    < 163 The Woman In Shadows


    +8 Points >


    Still, she was too old for me. Easily old enough to be my aunt. And yet¡­ I knew that look. It held weight. Meaning.


    I just hoped it wasn¡¯t misced affection. Especially not after learning she had specifically requested me for this meeting.


    We climbed into her car and settled in.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for keeping you waiting, Alpha Nighthorn,¡± she said gently. ¡°I had to tend to my mother before I could leave.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s perfectly alright,¡± I replied. ¡°We had time to rest while waiting.¡±


    Her expression warmed at that. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    As the engine purred and we pulled away from the hotel, she nced at me through the rear-view mirror.


    ¡°Be careful with the women from Goldenpeak working at the hotel,¡± she warned. ¡°Many of them have criminal records. Desperate, and dangerous.¡±


    That caught my attention. ¡°We¡¯re all mated,¡± I told her, tone neutral.


    She smiled, a glint in her eye. ¡°The best catch, then.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond. Something about Neev was beginning to unsettle me. Every corner we turned revealed anotheryer-


    another thread we hadn¡¯t known existed.


    The city might have looked peaceful on the surface, but beneath it¡­ shadows moved.


    We left the city centre behind and drove into the countryside, where thendscape softened into rolling green hills and quiet stretches ofnd. Eventually, we pulled up to a small cottage nestled between two tall trees. It was modest but well kept-humble in its charm.


    ¡°This cottage,¡± Lydia began as she led us to the front door, ¡°was gifted to us by your parents. We are still grateful.¡±


    I paused at the threshold, looking around. My parents? A cottage like this-for staff?


    ¡°Was it after the poisoning¡­ or before?¡± I asked quietly.


    Lydia nced back at me with a faint smile, her eyes unreadable.


    ¡°Before,¡± she said softly.


    Then she stepped aside and let us in.


    And I realised-whatever answers we hade here seeking¡­ we were standing right at their doorstep.

 Favorite Curse 164

    164 Eyes That Remember


    Lucian


    ¡°My mother is frail, Lydia said gently, her hand on the door as we stepped inside. ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t overwhelm her. She¡¯s fluent in signnguage, so I¡¯ll trante everything she says. I know why you¡¯vee, and I was here when it all happened. I¡¯ll give you a full ount-from our side.¡±


    She closed the door behind us with a soft click, sealing us in.


    ¡°After the incident,¡± she continued, her voice tightening with emotion, ¡°my mother¡­ shut down. She hasn¡¯t spoken since. The memory still haunts her.¡±


    I nodded silently, understanding the weight of what we were walking into. The truth we sought came at a price-and for


    some, that price had been lingering grief.


    Lydia led us down a narrow hallway to a modest bedroom. The curtains were drawn halfway, allowing a filtered stream of


    sunlight to fall across the floor like a quiet blessing.


    By the window sat an elderly woman in a wheelchair, her thin hands resting on herp. She looked ancient-perhaps well


    into her eighties, older than my parents would have been now. Her eyes, though open, held no light. Just a deep, aching


    sadness that spoke of years spent fighting ghosts no one else could see.


    Her presence pulled at something in me. I had expected answers, not this fragile reminder of suffering.


    She didn¡¯t flinch when we entered, but her gaze flickered over us-curious, guarded, resigned. I didn¡¯t need Lydia to tell me the woman still lived in the shadow of whatever happened all those years ago.


    I swallowed the guilt rising in my throat. We were here to dig up bones buried for decades. And though it felt cruel to


    make her relive the nightmare, I had no choice.


    I needed the truth. I needed to understand how my mother died.


    Even if it meant reopening old wounds, ones that had never truly healed.


    The old woman turned her gaze to me and smiled-a soft, trembling smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. Tears welled


    up, spilling down her cheeks as she slowly lifted her hand, beckoning me forward with a gesture that shook faintly with


    age.


    But I hesitated.


    A part of me still held back-wary, guarded. I couldn¡¯t afford to trust too easily. Not yet.


    Her fingers moved in the air, slow but deliberate. Signs. Anguage I didn¡¯t understand, but one that clearly meant


    something.


    ¡°She says¡­¡± Lydia tranted, watching her mother carefully. ¡°You look like your father.¡±


    I forced a small smile, nodding in acknowledgement. The old woman-Katya-smiled wider in return, the tears still flowing freely. Her hands moved again.


    ¡°You have your mother¡¯s eyes. And her smile,¡± Lydia said next, her voice gentling with affection.


    I blinked, surprised by thepliment. ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered-more to the memory of my parents than to anyone else.


    Slowly, cautiously, I stepped forward and took Katya¡¯s hand in mine. Her skin was paper-thin, her grip surprisingly steady despite the frailty of her body.


    Looking into her eyes, I saw ityers of sorrow, of love, of years weathered by pain and silence.


    <164 Eyes That Remember


    +8 Points >


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Katya,¡± I said quietly. ¡°For what we¡¯re about to ask of you. I wish there was another way¡­ I truly do. But too much has been left unsaid. Too much damage left unhealed. We need to know the truth. Please, don¡¯t take offence at our


    presence.¡±


    She didn¡¯t speak. She didn¡¯t need to.


    Instead, she gently pulled her hand free and reached up to caress my cheek, her touch warm and kind. Her lips trembled as she smiled again, then turned to her daughter, signing with a softness that held no bitterness-only eptance.


    Lydia watched, then looked back at me. ¡°She says¡­ It¡¯s okay. This is what family is for.¡±


    The words struck me like a silent blow.


    Family?


    I faltered, confused. My mother wasn¡¯t from Neev-she was from Driftwake. As far as I knew, there were no blood ties


    here.


    And yet¡­ the certainty in Katya¡¯s expression, the tenderness in her touch-it wasn¡¯t feigned. It was personal.


    Too personal.


    A chill ran down my spine.


    There was more to this than I had ever been told.

 Favorite Curse 165

    <165 Buried Bloodlines


    +8 Points >


    165 Buried Bloodlines


    Lucian


    ¡°Are we¡­ family?¡±


    The question slipped from my lips before I could stop it.


    Katya, Lydia had called her-nodded slowly, then turned to her daughter. Lydia sighed, as if the truth she was about to speak had been weighing on her for years. Her hesitation was brief, but it spoke volumes. Finally, she reached for my hand and gripped it tightly, urging me to sit.


    Denis brought over a chair, and I sat down beside her, still holding her hand, watching her eyes closely.


    ¡°My mother,¡± Lydia began quietly, ¡°is your grandmother¡¯s younger sister. Your grandfather was the one from Driftwake. Your grandmother-your mother¡¯s mother-was from Neev. That¡¯s where your thick, dark hair and bearde from. That¡¯s


    our blood, Lucian.¡±


    Her words hit me like a quiet thunderstorm-rolling through my mind in waves. I stared at her, trying to absorb what I¡¯d


    just heard.


    ¡°If we¡¯re rted,¡± I said, voice low but steady, ¡°then why¡­ why was your mother my mother¡¯s maid?¡±


    Lydia¡¯s face darkened instantly, and her voice snapped like a whip. ¡°That¡¯s a lie. A big lie.¡±


    I blinked, stunned by her sudden re of emotion.


    ¡°When your mother gave birth to you,¡± she continued sharply, ¡°we came to care for her-and for you. It¡¯s a tradition in Neev. If her own mother had still been alive, it would have been your grandmother who came instead. But she was gone.


    So my mother went. She is not a servant. She never was.¡±


    Her tone left no room for argument. I felt shame stir in my chest, not because I¡¯d been intentionally disrespectful, but


    because I hadn¡¯t known. No one had told me. No one had ever cared to.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t believe this,¡± I murmured. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re my family.¡±


    Lydia nodded, a sad smile on her lips. ¡°We are.¡±


    I turned to Katya, my voice cracking with buried anger. ¡°Then why did you abandon me when my mother died? Do you


    know what I went through in Martha¡¯s hands? The horror? The beatings? The humiliation?¡±


    Tears spilled from Katya¡¯s eyes once more, silent and endless. She didn¡¯t look away.


    She couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°It was beyond our capacity to ask for you at the time,¡± Lydia replied gently. ¡°After your mother passed, too many things were beyond our control. We weren¡¯t strong enough then.¡±


    Katya shook her head, cutting her daughter off. The expression on her face said everything Lydia didn¡¯t-regret, sorrow, guilt.


    But still¡­ she said nothing more.


    And in that silence, I realised just how much pain had been buried in the past-how many truths had been swallowed so they wouldn¡¯t choke the people left behind.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here for pleasantries,¡± I said, my voice firm and raw. ¡°I came for the truth. I want to know what happened to my mother-and why, if we¡¯re really family, you never reached out to me.¡±


    < 165 Buried Bloodlines


    Darian¡¯s voice linked in my head almost instantly, his tone calm but urgent.


    ¡°Lucian, breathe. Don¡¯t let emotion cloud your judgment. Let them talk.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond, but I clenched my jaw and tried to reel myself in.


    Katya made a series of signs with her trembling hands, her face tightening with anger. Her eyes locked with mine.


    ¡°Your father is an i***t,¡± she signed sharply. ¡°A fool for keeping you away from us.¡±


    Then Lydiaexhaled and slowly walked to the foot of the bed, regaining herposure with effort.


    Darian linked me again, more cautious this time.


    +8 Points >


    ¡°Our father loved your mother, Lucian. But don¡¯t trust them too easily. You don¡¯t know the whole story. For all we know, they


    could still hold a vendetta against him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful,¡± I replied, cutting the link and turning back to Katya and Lydia.


    Katya gave her daughter a small nod, and Lydia released a tired breath. The tension in the room shifted. Whatever came


    next would not be easy to hear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you believe what we¡¯re about to tell you,¡± Lydia said, her voice steady butced with years of


    bitterness. ¡°But it¡¯s our truth. And it¡¯s time you heard it.¡±


    I said nothing, just met her gaze and waited.


    ¡°Your mother, Natasha, met Vander in Neev while he was on vacation,¡± she began. ¡°They fell fast. Hard. My aunt-your grandmother-despised their union. She saw what many of us saw. Your mother was headstrong, yes, but Vander¡­¡±


    She trailed off, choosing her words carefully.


    ¡°¡­ Vander was from a proud name, but the Nighthorns were drowning back then. Financially crippled. And Natasha? She was a Redlock-next in line to lead the Driftwake Pack. She was powerful, respected¡­ dangerous even. We all believed


    Vander only wanted her because of who she was. Not what she was.¡±


    I stared at Lydia, stunned. The world I thought I knew was cracking, piece by piece.


    ¡°She was smitten,¡± Lydia continued. ¡°Blinded by love. They eloped. The Redlocks were furious-humiliated. But eventually, they epted the union. After all, the Nighthorn name still carried weight, even if the wealth had faded. Their marriage united two dynasties¡­ and opened doors.¡±


    ¡°Doors?¡± I asked slowly.


    She nodded. ¡°Through your mother, Vander gained ess to everything. The Driftwake pack. Steel Corp. Your grandfather Lucian Redlock¡¯s empire. It all became his.¡±


    My brows furrowed. Everything I¡¯d known about my parents¡¯ love story had been¡­ curated. Gentle. But this?


    This sounded calcted. Strategic.


    And I had a sickening feeling we were only just scratching the surface,

 Favorite Curse 166

    166 Legacy Of Ashes


    Lucian


    ¡°You were named after your grandfather,¡± Lydia said, her tone softening briefly. ¡°Alpha Lucian Redlock. He was already gravely ill by then, and your grandmother had passed. There wasn¡¯t much he could do, but even in his condition, he said he never doubted Vander¡¯s love for Natasha. And because of that, he let them be.¡±


    I sat motionless, listening as the puzzle pieces of my family¡¯s past began slotting into ce-only they didn¡¯t paint the picture I¡¯d always believed in.


    ¡°The marriage seemed to flourish in public,¡± Lydia continued. ¡°But behind closed doors¡­ your mother wasn¡¯t happy. She struggled to conceive. And your father-he loved her, yes-but that love turned cruel when she couldn¡¯t give him an heir.¡±


    She paused, her eyes flickering with restrained anger. ¡°He told her he was thest of the Nighthorn line. That the bloodline


    couldn¡¯t end with him. That it mustn¡¯t. And every passing year without a child became another burden on Natasha¡¯s


    shoulders.¡±


    My stomach turned. I could see it now-my mother, proud and strong, reduced to despair by the weight of expectations


    and legacy.


    ¡°After five years of trying, she gave up,¡± Lydia said quietly. ¡°Not on him. Not on love. On the idea that her body would ever


    cooperate. She ovted, but she never conceived. So she told Vander to get a surrogate. Someone who could carry their


    child. She wanted him to be happy, even if it meant watching another woman do what she couldn¡¯t.¡±


    Lydia¡¯s voice cracked, but she went on.


    ¡°He was hesitant at first-said he was reluctant-but soon enough, he agreed. They didn¡¯t want anyone to know, so they came here, to Neev, looking for women from Goldenpeak who¡¯d be discreet and willing.¡±


    I tensed. ¡°Why not go to Goldenpeak directly?¡±


    ¡°Because it was dangerous,¡± Lydia answered. ¡°Violence, poor healthcare, unstable systems. And Neev had better hospitals, better cover. My mother and I were living here at the time. When we found out what they were nning, my mother objected. Strongly. She didn¡¯t approve of surrogacy-especially not the way it was being done.¡±


    She drew a breath, anger bubbling just beneath the surface now.


    ¡°Natasha didn¡¯t want it either. But Vander had worn her down. She felt she had no choice. She loved him too much. And


    when they arrived here¡­¡± Lydia looked away, jaw clenched, ¡°he used it as an excuse. An opening.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Excuse for what?¡±


    ¡°For cheating,¡± she said tly. ¡°He started sleeping with women-many from Goldenpeak. Women he was never supposed to touch. They were meant to find a surrogate, Lucian. Not mistresses. But Vander¡­¡±


    Her voice dropped into a growl.


    *¡­he indulged himself. Lavished them with gifts. Spent my cousin¡¯s money, Lucian Redlock¡¯s money, to y house with loose women who were supposed to be helping your parents grow a family, not destroy it.¡±


    A thick silence filled the room. My chest tightened.


    I didn¡¯t like where this story was going.


    But I had a sinking feeling that what came next would change everything.


    ¡°When Natasha found out what Vander was doing,¡± Lydia continued, her voice low and edged with sorrow, ¡°she was


    < 166 Legacy Of Ashes


    furious. Betrayed. She threatened him with divorce-told him she wouldn¡¯t be humiliated, not after everything she¡¯d sacrificed.¡±


    I clenched my fists, already dreading what came next.


    +8 Points >


    ¡°He begged her,¡± Lydia said, eyes distant as though reliving the moment. ¡°Apologised, promised to stop. And she believed him-maybe out of love, maybe out of exhaustion. They left Neev and returned to Goldenpeak. But the damage was done. The marriage was cracked beyond repair. She was ready to walk away.¡±


    She paused, the silence heavy.


    ¡°But then¡­ she discovered she was pregnant.¡±


    I stiffened.


    ¡°My mother begged her to leave him, even then. Told her the child would be better off away from that man. But Natasha refused. She didn¡¯t want her baby growing up in a broken home. She wanted to give him-you-a family, even if it meant enduring pain to do it.¡±


    I felt a knot twist inside my chest.


    ¡°She was carrying a boy,¡± Lydia went on. ¡°And when she found out, everything changed. She renamed the ounts. Transferred thepany shares. Changed the beneficiary name to Lucian Nighthorn.¡±


    I looked at her sharply, and she nodded.


    ¡°She said she wanted her son to carry her father¡¯s name-so that Alpha Lucian¡¯s name would live on. But she also knew Vander. She didn¡¯t trust him. So she wrote a will.¡±


    Lydia¡¯s voice took on a grave tone now.


    ¡°She added a strict use that barred your father from controlling the shares. He wasn¡¯t allowed to sell, transfer, or


    manipte them. If anything happened to her, Vander could only serve as caretaker-never owner. The assets were yours, to inherit when you came of age.¡±


    A shiver ran through me.


    I knew this part was true. It matched exactly what was written in my mother¡¯s official testament-the one I¡¯d seen years


    ago. But hearing it from someone else¡¯s lips, someone who wasn¡¯t supposed to know¡­ made it real in a new, disturbing


    way.


    ¡°To make sure there would be no foul y,¡± Lydia added, her voice trembling slightly, ¡°she made three copies of the will.


    Each entrusted to someone she believed would protect you if she couldn¡¯t.¡±


    She stood and walked across the room to a wooden cupboard. From it, she retrieved an aged mani envelope, yellowed


    at the edges but carefully preserved. She ced it in my hands.


    It was sealed.


    My mother¡¯s signature was scrawled across the p a graceful, determined.


    ¡°My mother had one of the copies,¡± Lydia said softly. ¡°Natasha gave it to her with clear instructions-if anything happens to me, take my son from Vander. Protect him. Help him manage what is his until he¡¯s old enough to fight for it himself.¡±


    My breath caught.


    I looked up at her, my heart pounding in my ears.


    ¡°Why would she say that?¡± I asked. ¡°Why n for her own death like that¡­ unless she suspected-?¡±


    Lydia met my gaze and nodded gravely.


    166 Legacy Of Ashes


    +8 Points)


    ¡°She knew, Lucian. She didn¡¯t just fear it. She anticipated it. Something in her¡­ told her she wouldn¡¯t survive what came


    next.¡±


    And just like that, the story of my mother¡¯s life turned into something far darker.


    Something far more sinister.


    Something that demanded justice.

 Favorite Curse 167

    167 The Poisoned Truth


    + Points >


    Lucian


    ¡°Your father was crazy about your mother,¡± Lydia said, her voice heavy with memory. ¡°Obsessed, even. Why he cheated? We¡¯ll never truly know. But what we do know is-he regretted it. Deeply. And after that, he lived in constant fear that we hade to take her from him. That we were feeding her thoughts of leaving.¡±


    She shook her head, her eyes distant. ¡°But that couldn¡¯t be further from the truth. My mother was just d they¡¯d moved on. All she cared about then was helping Natasha raise you.¡±


    I sat still, the weight of the past pressing against my chest like iron. I could feel the shift in Lydia¡¯s voice, the pain of untold history finding its way to the surface.


    ¡°When you turned two,¡± she continued, ¡°life in Mooncrest began to wear your mother down. It was subtle at first. Then it became obvious-she was sinking into depression. Vander tried¡­ gods, he tried. He did everything he could to pull her out of it. But nothing worked.¡±


    She nced at her mother-Katya-who now sat motionless, her eyes glistening with fresh tears.


    ¡°They made the decision together,¡± Lydia said softly. ¡°My mother and Vander agreed to bring Natasha here, to Neev. Away from the pressure of city life. Neev¡¯s always been the escape hatch for those who want peace, but not poverty. It was meant to be a retreat¡­ a ce to heal.¡±


    I swallowed hard, imagining my mother¡¯s smile fading, her bright spirit dimming under unseen weight.


    ¡°Vander bought this cottage for my mother as thanks-for caring for you those first two years,¡± Lydia added. ¡°He was trying. He really was.¡±


    She looked down, fingers nervously intecing in herp.


    ¡°My mother stayed with them in their holiday home, while I returned here to the cottage. That¡­ that decision saved my life.


    The room stilled.


    ¡°The threats started again,¡± she said grimly. ¡°Phone calls. Notes. The same faceless man. We couldn¡¯t understand it.


    Natasha had done nothing to anyone. Vander wasn¡¯t cheating anymore. He was a devoted husband and father by then.


    We had no enemies we could see¡­ but someone was hunting her.¡±


    I could feel the tension in my jaw, the unease crawling up my spine.


    ¡°She never went anywhere without protection. Vander was frantic. Angry. And helpless. Still, nothing could prepare us for what happened next.¡±


    Lydia¡¯s voice broke slightly, but she kept speaking.


    ¡°Three monthster, our mothers were served a meal. Food that seemed normal. Trusted hands. They ate together.¡±


    She paused.


    ¡°¡­ And it was poisoned.¡±


    A thick silence settled in the room. I felt my lungs contract.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t realise it until it was toote. When the symptoms began, the cook and staff who had served the food¡­ they were found murdered. ughtered. By an intruder-or someone they conspired with.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t speak. I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    < 167 The Poisoned Truth


    +8 Points >


    ¡°They rushed both women to the hospital. They did all they could. But Natasha-your mother-had ingested more of it


    than mine. She was dered dead on arrival.¡±


    Lydia¡¯s voice cracked now. ¡°My mother survived. But¡­ the poison left her broken. It damaged her nervous system. Her spine. Her brain. That¡¯s why she can¡¯t speak. That¡¯s why she sits in that chair.¡±


    A sob escaped Katya. She lifted trembling hands and signed something.


    ¡°She says she¡¯s sorry,¡± Lydia tranted tearfully. ¡°She never meant to fail your mother. Or you.¡±


    I felt the walls closing in, the foundation of everything I knew crumbling beneath me.


    ¡°Vander lost it,¡± Lydia whispered. ¡°He was convinced the Alpha of Neev was behind it-either as revenge or ambition. He retaliated with fury. He nearly razed this ce to ash. Neev and Mooncrest shed for two years before he gave up the


    war. But he was broken. And we¡­ we were powerless.¡±


    She looked at me then, raw and open.


    ¡°We wanted to take you, Lucian. But I was just a girl. My mother was bedridden. We had no way to care for a child, no way


    to fight Vander. So¡­ we left you with him.¡±


    Silence again.


    And in that silence, Katya signed something else. Lydia wiped her tears, stood, and went to the cupboard.


    She returned with an old photo album and ced it gently on myp.


    I opened it slowly, afraid of what I¡¯d find.


    There she was-my mother. Young, radiant, her arm draped around Lydia. And beside them¡­ Katya. And a woman who could only be my grandmother.


    Tears blurred my vision.


    They weren¡¯t lying.


    They were family.


    And my mother¡­ my mother had died with enemies still lurking in the shadows.


    Enemies, I was now determined to find.


    <

 Favorite Curse 168

    168 Inheritance Of Vengeance


    Lucian


    ¡°Howe my grandmother didn¡¯t have a Neevian name?¡± I asked, still turning pages in the photo album, absorbing pieces of a history I never knew I had.


    Lydia smiled faintly. ¡°She did. Her name was Miriam. But your grandfather thought it was a handful and started calling her Maria. Eventually, the name just stuck.¡±


    I shook my head, stunned. The way pieces of my lineage had been repackaged-softened, diluted-without anyone ever


    telling me.


    Lydia¡¯s gaze shifted, and her tone changed. ¡°Your father has¡­ cared for us over the years. Quietly. He begged us toe live with him at the Nighthorn mansion after the war. But by then, he¡¯d already married that woman.¡±


    Her words dripped with disdain.


    ¡°We decided to stay away,¡± she said. ¡°That woman¡­ she wasn¡¯t kind. We knew she¡¯d make our lives unbearable under your father¡¯s roof. We preferred our peace.¡±


    I said nothing. There was too much to process. My father had offered them a ce in his home-and yet never introduced them to me. Why?


    ¡°Three yearster,¡± Lydia went on, ¡°Vander met with us again. He told us he didn¡¯t want you to know how your mother died. He made us promise not to seek you out. Said he would tell you everything when you were older. When you came of age. And he said he¡¯d introduce us to you-properly.¡±


    Her voice hardened.


    ¡°When you turned twenty-one, we waited. We hoped. But he broke that promise too.¡±


    A shadow crossed her face, and her lips pressed into a bitter line.


    ¡°We soon figured out why. He was preparing to pass Driftwake and Steel Corp to her son. Not you. Not Lucian Redlock¡¯s grandson-but Martha¡¯s.¡±


    The bitterness in her voice was unfiltered now.


    ¡°I sent him a letterst year. A warning. I reminded him of Natasha¡¯s will-your mother¡¯s wishes. I told him I didn¡¯t care who led the Nighthorn family. But Driftwake and Steel Corp? Those were yours. And I swore that if he handed them over to anyone else, the truth woulde out. I would tell the world how your mother died. I threatened to sue him over Steel Corp.¡±


    She exhaled sharply. ¡°He never replied. But¡­ I see now that he did the needful.¡±


    Then she turned to Darian, who had stood quietly through the entire storm of revtions.


    ¡°No offence, Beta Darian,¡± she said. ¡°We know you¡¯re innocent in all this. But this is our truth.¡±


    Darian nodded respectfully. ¡°None taken. You¡¯ve every right to tell it.¡±


    I was quiet for a long time. My hands trembled slightly as I closed the album. I wasn¡¯t angry. Not yet. I was hollow. Like something had been ripped from my core and reced with the truth-raw, weighty, undeniable.


    There was no way I was going to Goldenpeak to pick up Martha¡¯s family.


    They could find their own way to Mooncrest.


    < 168 Inheritance Of Vengeance


    I turned to look at Katya-my grandaunt. My eyes burned with guilt and disbelief.


    +8 Ports >


    ¡°I want you to be part of my life,¡± I said, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°My wife is pregnant¡­ and you¡¯re my family.¡± Katya¡¯s eyes welled with tears. She raised her trembling arms and motioned for me toe closer.


    I leaned in and wrapped my arms around her carefully, gently. She was frail-but the strength of her embrace still reached


    my soul.


    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll protect you now,¡± I whispered, my voice cracking. ¡°I swear it. I¡¯m sorry it took so long. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I was trying not to cry. But a life lived in lies¡­ it crushes you once the truthes flooding in.


    I would take them with me. Not now. Not yet. We had a n to follow, and I couldn¡¯t jeopardise it.


    But after the handover¡­


    I would confront my father.


    And this time, he would have no ce to hide.

 Favorite Curse 169

    169 The Warmer Side of Love


    +8 Points >


    Mara


    As Lucian disappeared down the hallway, the weight of silence settled over the house like a nket. I turned to head upstairs, longing for thefort of our bed, when Tiffany¡¯s voice gently tugged me back.


    I groaned softly-half asleep, half annoyed. It wasn¡¯t intentional. Still, when I turned to look at her, the flicker in her eyes told me she¡¯d caught it.


    ¡°Sorry, Tiff,¡± I murmured, rubbing my eyes. ¡°Lucian woke me. I¡¯m not fully awake right now.¡±


    She gave me a knowing smile. ¡°Your hormones are all over the ce?¡±


    I chuckled tiredly and nodded. ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been there. It gets better after the first trimester-though it doesn¡¯t feel like it now. You just have to ride the waves,¡±


    she said, turning to go.


    Something in her tone tugged at me. ¡°Wait¡­ you called out to me earlier. What was it?¡±


    She hesitated, her lips parting and closing again like she was weighing whether to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said softly. ¡°That grumble wasn¡¯t meant for you, I promise.¡±


    Tiffany exhaled, and her vulnerability peeked through. ¡°I was wondering if Emma and I could sleep in your room,¡± she said,


    her voice small.


    I blinked in surprise. ¡°Of course. Everything okay?¡±


    She looked down, then back up, eyes ssy. ¡°Since I had Emma¡­ I¡¯ve never slept alone. I just-¡± her voice faltered. ¡°I don¡¯t


    want to miss him too much.¡±


    My heart clenched, but I smiled through the ache. ¡°Come on,¡± I said gently, and we both made our way upstairs.


    I waited at the door for her, listening to the soft shuffle of her feet behind me. When we stepped inside, with Emma in her


    arms, I lifted her carefully and ced her in the centre of the bed before curling up beside her, already feeling my eyes


    growing heavy again.


    ¡°You can turn on the TV if you want,¡± I murmured. ¡°Jennifer will be here soon. You can link her and ask her to serve us in


    the room. I need to catch up on sleep before this little one wakes me again.¡±


    Tiffany smiled and climbed in beside Emma, resting on the other side.


    ¡°I might fall asleep too,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°The beds in this house are toofortable.¡±


    I giggled, hugging my pillow. ¡°I thought the ones at the mansion were better?¡±


    She shook her head slowly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know. Back then, I was too busy counting the days until I could leave. Even if I had a good night¡¯s sleep, Darian¡¯s coldness over breakfast would wipe it all away.¡±


    Her words hung heavy between us. I stayed quiet. What could I say? I couldn¡¯t rte. My world-though not perfect-was held up by Lucian¡¯s unwavering warmth. He never ignored me. Never made me question my worth.


    In the silence, I reached out and gently tucked the nket around Emma, my heart swelling with gratitude and sorrow all at once. Some bonds warm you. Others freeze you to the bone.


    And this morning, I was grateful to be on the warmer side of love.


    ¡°I heard Keisha ising?¡± Tiffany blurted out suddenly, pulling me from the soft haze of almost-sleep.


    < 169 The Warmer Side of Love


    I tensed, the name scraping against my nerves like sandpaper.


    I didn¡¯t hate Keisha.


    +8 Points >


    On the surface, she waspetent, respectful-even charming. But I¡¯d learned long ago not to take people at face value.


    A little digging had revealed that she was once friends with Tina, and that alone ced her on my watchlist. I wasn¡¯t about to be caught off guard again.


    ¡°I shut it down,¡± I said tly.


    Tiffany turned to me, startled. ¡°Seriously? Why?¡±


    ¡°She was friends with Tina,¡± I replied, my voice calm, but the message clear. I¡¯d drawn a line.


    Tiffany exhaled and nodded slowly. ¡°I¡¯m with you on that, then. You have every right to be careful. I wouldn¡¯t open myself


    up like that either. Tina was¡­ a whole problem. It¡¯s better to cut all the roots, not just the visible ones.¡±


    We fell into silence again, both of us lying still in the dim room, the soft breath of a sleeping Emma the only sound


    between us.


    But sleep didn¡¯te.


    ¡°I used to envy you, Mara,¡± Tiffany said softly, her voiceced with old pain. ¡°I remember the day Lucian grabbed Martha¡¯s wrist-stopped her from pping you. And I just sat there thinking, damn¡­ why is that b***h always so lucky?¡±


    Iughed, not offended in the slightest. If I were her, I would¡¯ve thought the same.


    ¡°Alpha Vander didn¡¯t even flinch,¡± she continued. ¡°I remember how furious Lucian was when he had to drag you out of the lounge. Martha said he was going to beat the crap out of you, and Vander just shrugged and said you probably deserved <ol><li> But Darian¡­¡± </li></ol>


    She hesitated. I turned my head slightly, watching her face in the soft light.


    ¡°He said they were lying. I believed him. But his mother shut him down in front of everyone. And then he stood up- defiant-and promised to expose her. Right there. I was shocked.¡±


    A wistful smile touched her lips, and her eyes shimmered with emotion.


    ¡°I was hurt,¡± she admitted. ¡°Not because of what was happening¡­ but because I wanted someone to fight for me like that.


    Just once.¡±


    She gave a small, shakyugh. ¡°It¡¯s silly, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I whispered, reaching over to brush a strand of hair from Emma¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s not silly at all.¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s honesty hung between us like fragile ss-vulnerable, delicate, beautiful. And in that moment, we weren¡¯t Luna and guest, or bonded and unbonded. We were just two women-survivors of different battles-lying side by side in the dark, dreaming of the same kind of love.


    ¡°Martha wanted Lucian to beat you up and throw you out,¡± Tiffany whispered.


    ¡°She begged Alpha Vander to cast you and your parents out of the pack. Said you¡¯d ruin Darian¡¯s chances of bing Alpha. Said you were a stain.¡±


    I turned to her slowly, stunned-not at the usation itself, but at the venom behind it.


    ¡°She really said that?¡±


    Tiffany nodded, her gaze fixed on the ceiling as though reying it all.


    ¡°Alpha Vander might¡¯ve done it too¡­ if his Alpha Mark wasn¡¯t already failing. I remember thinking, I have to get out of this


    <169 The Warmer Side of Love


    ce. If this is how they treat the future Luna¡­¡±


    She shook her head.


    +8 Points 2.


    ¡°When Lucian didn¡¯t im you¡­ and you didn¡¯t carry his scent, I felt sorry for you, Mara. I thought he didn¡¯t want you. I thought you were clinging to a man who didn¡¯t want you.¡±


    Her words made my heart ache, but what came next stunned me.


    ¡°Then I noticed the way he looked at you when he thought no one was watching¡±, she said with a small smile, ¡°I realised then that you were the one holding out on him.¡±


    I stared at her, blinking slowly. Tiffany had known more than she ever let on.


    170 The Weight of What-ifs


    +48 Points

 Favorite Curse 170

    170 The Weight Of What-Ifs


    Mara


    Tiffany turned toward me carefully, mindful of Emma lying between us, her voice dropping to a breathy hush. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to pry, Mara¡­ but what happened that day? When Lucian dragged you upstairs? He looked so angry. His hands were shaking. I thought he believed them¡­ that he believed the lies.¡±


    A sad smile touched my lips. ¡°He asked me if it was true,¡± I said softly. ¡°And I told him no.¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°That¡¯s it? Just¡­ no?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°And he believed me.¡±


    She let out a sound halfway between a sigh and augh. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky, Mara. If it were me, Darian would¡¯ve tossed me


    out without blinking.¡±


    We both giggled at the painful truth of it, though mine cameced with bittersweet gratitude. I remembered that moment -how fragile we had been, how much had been on the line. That was the day everything changed. The day Lucian chose <ol><li></li></ol>


    ¡°I¡¯m d you two are strong now,¡± Tiffany said gently.


    I reached out and squeezed her hand. ¡°So¡­ are you still nning to leave when Emma turns eight months?¡± I asked, my voice teasing.


    Her cheeks flushed, and she looked down, flustered. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell him,¡± she whispered. ¡°I want to keep him guessing


    a little longer.¡±


    I raised a brow. ¡°What if he asks to marry you?¡±


    She rolled her eyes and let out a breathyugh. ¡°He already has, Mara. Every day. This morning, too¡­ during-well, you can


    guess.¡±


    Iughed, genuinely surprised. ¡°Then what¡¯s keeping you?¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s expression shifted. The smile faded, reced by fear and something far more delicate-doubt.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid,¡± she admitted. ¡°Darian isn¡¯t like Lucian. What if he changes? What if I give him my all, and he turns back into the cold stranger I used to tiptoe around? I can¡¯t live like that again.¡±


    She sat up, her expression serious as she looked down at me. ¡°And¡­ he isn¡¯t over you, Mara. Sometimes, he says your


    name in his sleep. Not like¡­ sensually. But with this ache. Like he¡¯s mourning something he lost.¡±


    My heart stilled.


    ¡°To him, you¡¯re the one that got away,¡± she added. ¡°I don¡¯t want to live in your shadow. I don¡¯t want to wonder if he¡¯ll ever love me as much as he loved you. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t said yes.¡±


    Her voice trembled at the end, and it pierced me-because it wasn¡¯t jealousy. It was fear. A very real fear of not being enough.


    I sat up slowly, turning to face her fully, emotion rising in my chest. Tiffany deserved more than ghosts and second guesses. She deserved peace. She deserved certainty.


    And I owed her at least that.


    ¡°Darian isn¡¯t in love with me, Tiff,¡± I said gently, watching her face as the words sank in. ¡°He¡¯s my best friend-has been for


    years. Yes, there were feelings once¡­ but he¡¯s over it. I know he is.¡±


    < 170 The Weight Of What-ifs


    She didn¡¯t look convinced, so I reached out and touched her arm.


    +8 Points >


    ¡°Don¡¯t get caught up in whispers of the past. Don¡¯t let doubts destroy something beautiful before it can grow. You have Darian all to yourself now. Don¡¯t lose him over shadows that don¡¯t even exist.¡±


    I paused, then sighed deeply, deciding to let her in on something I¡¯d never told anyone.


    ¡°Did you know I once packed my bags and left Lucian?¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s brows shot up. ¡°You what?¡±


    ¡°I left,¡± I said with a softugh, remembering how heartbroken and irrational I¡¯d been. ¡°The day he rushed Tina to the


    hospital. I thought it meant he still loved her. The signs were all there¡­ at least, that¡¯s what I told myself. I jumped to conclusions. I let fear speak louder than trust.¡±


    Her eyes were wide now, surprised by the confession. I could tell she¡¯d never expected that from me.


    ¡°I¡¯m just lucky he came after me,¡± I continued. ¡°If he hadn¡¯t¡­ I would have thrown everything away over a misunderstanding. That moment taught me that love needs more than passion-it needs trust. And patience.¡±


    Tiffany was quiet for a moment, then smiled shyly.


    ¡°Wow. And here I thought I was the only one being paranoid.¡±


    I grinned. ¡°You¡¯re better off than I was. Tina wanted Lucian. She was actively trying to steal my husband. But you there¡¯s


    no one lurking in the shadows. You¡¯ve got Darian. And whether he knows it or not, he¡¯s already yours.¡±


    She giggled softly, and I reached over to nudge her shoulder.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t keep him waiting too long,¡± I teased. ¡°Men like that¡­ they can be stubborn, but they don¡¯t wait forever.¡±


    She nodded slowly, the smile on her face more at ease now.


    Iid back on the bed with a content sigh, and she mirrored me, both of us sinking into the soft mattress.


    ¡°Maybe we should go shoppingter,¡± I murmured, ¡°distract ourselves so we don¡¯t miss our men too much.¡±


    Tiffany chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had work today?¡±


    I shook my head without opening my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m giving myself the day off. My body needs rest¡­ and maybe a new pair of


    shoes.¡±


    Sheughed, and I smiled at the sound-soft, genuine, unburdened.


    Soon, the weight of sleep wrapped around me like a nket, and I let it pull me under, knowing for once, we were both a little lighter.

 Favorite Curse 171

    171 A letter, A Line


    Mara


    I blinked awake to a soft hush in the room and the faint weight of the afternoon sun pouring through the curtains. The digital clock on the nightstand glowed 1:03 PM.


    Tiffany was still asleep, curled protectively around a slumbering Emma, both of them cocooned in peace. I smiled faintly, careful not to disturb them as I slipped out of bed and padded into the bathroom.


    After freshening up, I slipped into a loose-knit top and a pair of soft linen trousers-something simple, something breathable. Comfort mattered more than fashion today. I needed to be grounded.


    Downstairs, I found Jennifer and Richard lounging on the couch in the living room, half-absorbed in a movie. The moment they noticed me, they jumped to their feet like guilty teenagers caught skipping chores.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Luna,¡± they greeted in unison.


    I waved a hand, amused. ¡°You know you¡¯re allowed to sit and watch television, right? The house hasn¡¯t turned into a


    military camp¡­ yet.¡±


    Jennifer chuckled, the tension easing from her shoulders.


    I headed into the kitchen, my stomach reminding me I hadn¡¯t eaten sincest night. Jennifer followed, and I perched on


    the stool at the counter while she began setting things out. My eyes lit up at the sight of bagels and croissants-simple


    pleasures that always managed to lift my mood. I reached for one, sighing contentedly as I took a bite.


    Then the doorbell rang.


    Richard, Jennifer¡¯s husband, excused himself and went to check. Momentster, he returned with a puzzled look on his


    face and a single envelope in his hand.


    ¡°A letter,¡± he said.


    My brows furrowed. ¡°A letter?¡±


    He nodded, holding it out to me like it might bite. ¡°Old school. No courierpany. Just¡­ delivered.¡±


    ¡°Who is it from?¡± I asked, wariness creeping into my tone.


    He nced at the neat handwriting on the envelope. ¡°Mr Chase Nighthorn.¡±


    The room chilled instantly.


    My chest tightened, and the pastry suddenly felt like lead in my stomach. ¡°Who¡¯s it addressed to?¡± I asked, though I already knew.


    He turned it over. ¡°Mara Thornridge Nighthorn.¡±


    I exhaled sharply. Of course. Of course it was.


    Jennifer looked at me with wide, rmed eyes, but I didn¡¯t offer any exnation. It was better that way-for them, for me. I kept my expression neutral and requested a pair of gloves and a nose mask. Jennifer fetched the cleaning set we used for chemical scrubbing, and I slipped them on without hesitation.


    ¡°Richard,¡± I said calmly, ¡°go wash your hands. Thoroughly.¡±


    The lines between their brows deepened. They knew something was wrong, but I wasn¡¯t about to share the weight of this with anyone unless I had to. I took the envelope from Richard and stepped to the far end of the kitchen.


    < 171 A letter, A Line


    +8 Points >


    Lucian would kill me if he found out I opened a letter from Chase Nighthorn. He¡¯d lose his mind-and for good reason. Chase wasn¡¯t just dangerous. He was unhinged, a whisper of darkness in our lives.


    But I had to know.


    Carefully, I peeled the envelope open, half-expecting something mechanical, something deadly. But there was only a folded sheet of paper-in, white, handwritten.


    I unfolded it and read:


    Luna Mara,


    I write this letter in good faith.


    I know you are an innocent young woman, and so is your husband¡­ but he is sticking his nose where it does not belong.


    Kindly advise him to stay out of my way, or I might just have to crush him to get where I am heading.


    A word is enough for the wise.


    I know you are a wise youngdy, Mara, and I expect you to do the needful-for the sake of your unborn child.


    This is my final warning to your husband. If he does not desist, I will have no choice but to crush him.


    It isn¡¯t personal.


    I hope you understand.


    My blood ran cold.


    I stared at the paper for a long moment, the words sinking into my bones like poison. He knew I was pregnant. He knew about Lucian¡¯s involvement.


    This wasn¡¯t a letter-it was a threatced in polite cruelty. A veiled de wrapped in silk.


    I looked over at Jennifer, who stood frozen in the kitchen doorway, and offered her a soft, reassuring smile I didn¡¯t feel.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t mention this to anyone,¡± I said, folding the letter carefully. ¡°Especially not Lucian.¡±


    She nodded slowly, and I could see the questions behind her eyes.


    But I had no answers yet-only one certainty: Chase had drawn a line in the sand.


    And I would do whatever it took to protect my family from the storm that wasing.


    My hand trembled as I held the letter, the paper crinkling slightly beneath my fingers.


    How did he know I was pregnant?


    A sick feeling twisted in my gut. News travelled fast. People knew before I told them, and that must have been how he found out.


    Chase knowing wasn¡¯t just a vition-it was a warning shot. Proof that his reach was far greater than I¡¯d thought.


    He was watching me.


    The room suddenly felt colder. The shadows in the corners deeper. My skin prickled with unease. This wasn¡¯t something I could brush aside. Chase didn¡¯t strike me as a man who issued idle threats. Every word in that letter wasced with intent, and now that I had something to lose-someone-he knew exactly where to hit.


    I folded the letter carefully, hands still unsteady, and tucked it back into the envelope.


    Should I call Lucian? Tell him everything now? Or wait for him to return?


    < 171 A letter A Line


    +8 Points >


    My heart waged war with my instincts, but one thing was painfully clear-we couldn¡¯t stay here. He knew where we lived. And if Chase knew where I was, then he could find them too. Tiffany. Emma. The Clearwaters. My unborn child.


    No.


    I wouldn¡¯t risk it.


    I straightened, forcing calm into my voice. ¡°Pack your things,¡± I said firmly to Richard and Jennifer, who were still lingering near the kitchen, concern etched across their faces. ¡°We¡¯re going back to the Nighthorn mansion. This location has beenpromised.¡±


    Their eyes widened, but they didn¡¯t question me.


    Good.


    I wasn¡¯t leaving anyone behind. Not them. Not with someone like Chase out there. He could hurt them. Or worse-use them. I couldn¡¯t bear that weight. I needed them close, protected.


    Even if it meant returning to a ce I swore I¡¯d never live in again.


    My appetite vanished. The croissants sat untouched on the counter, their warmth now meaningless. I turned and made my way back upstairs, my steps quicker, heavier.


    Tiffany and Emma were still curled up on the bed, lost in a peaceful sleep that suddenly felt far too fragile. I reached out and gently shook Tiffany¡¯s shoulder.


    She stirred, blinking groggily. ¡°Mara?¡±


    I gave her a tight smile. ¡°We need to pack.¡±


    She sat up slowly, sensing the shift in my tone. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll exinter. Just¡­ trust me. We¡¯re heading back to the mansion. It¡¯s not safe here anymore.¡±


    Her eyes widened slightly, but she nodded without a word. That was the thing about Tiffany-when it mattered, she didn¡¯t


    need convincing.


    I nced at Emma, still asleep between the pillows, and felt a surge of protectiveness swell inside me.


    I might hate that house, the memories, the ghosts in its walls-but right now, it was the only fortress strong enough to keep us safe.


    And Chase Nighthorn had just made one thing very clear.


    This was war.

 Favorite Curse 172

    172 The Price Of Silence


    Lucian


    We stayed with the Romanovs for a while. Katya had stories-so many stories-about my mother. Each one peeled back ayer of the woman I never got the chance to know. And with every word, a knot tightened in my chest.


    I was furious with my father for keeping me away from them, for robbing me of this connection, this love. I saw it now- what I had missed. What had been stolen.


    Instead, he left me with that ice-hearted woman he dared to call his mate. He abandoned me in that house, where cruelty was currency and silence was survival. And he did nothing. No defense. No protection. Just apathy wrapped in excuses he never even bothered to make.


    He could¡¯ve done the right thing. He could¡¯ve sent me to the Romanovs, paid for everything with her money-the money


    my mother left behind.


    It would¡¯ve spared me the loneliness, the abuse, the years spent walking on ss in that cursed mansion. And as I stood there, looking at the Romanovs¡¯ modest cottage, I realized how badly they¡¯d been wronged. They deserved so much more


    than this. So did I.


    What made it worse-what really made my blood boil-was knowing why he kept me close. Not out of love. Not even guilt.


    He did it to hold on to control, to keep the assets tethered to him.


    My mother¡¯s fortune, funneled straight into that woman¡¯s hands. The thought made me sick. She had her ws deep in what wasn¡¯t hers. If my aunt hadn¡¯t threatened himst year, thatpany would¡¯ve gone up in mes. He would¡¯ve let it


    burn.


    Now everything made sense.


    My father wasn¡¯t negligent because he was overwhelmed-he had given up. Somewhere deep down, he knew his time was up. That the legacy wasn¡¯t his anymore. Maybe that¡¯s why he left so much undone, why the cracks were starting to


    show.


    And Lydia¡­ My cousin stood strong, but I could see the weight she carried. Her mother needed help. Real help. Staff, support-something to give Lydia her own life back. And it hit me: maybe my aunt never found a mate because this was her purpose. She¡¯d been holding the pieces together while the man who should¡¯ve stepped up disappeared behind his


    cowardice.


    I couldn¡¯t forgive him. Not for this. Not for iming to love my mother and then turning around to treat her family like


    burdens. It was heartless. Unforgivable. And if he had any excuses left, I didn¡¯t want to hear them.


    We left that evening. As the sun slipped behind the trees, I promised Lydia and Katya I would stay in touch. And I meant it. I would take care of them. I owed it to my mother. And to myself.


    Lydia dropped us at the hotel just after sundown. Before driving off, she leaned out her window with a half-smirk and warned, ¡°Watch out for the whores from Goldenpeak.¡±


    Iughed and promised, ¡°No slip-ups.¡±


    She nodded, softer now. ¡°Thanks foring, Lucian.¡± Then she was gone.


    Upstairs, in the silence of our room, the weight of the day settled on us like dust after a storm. Darian broke it first.


    ¡°That was¡­ a lot of revtions,¡± he said carefully


    I nodded. He was trying to y it cool, but I saw the tension in his jaw. Lydia hadn¡¯t been kind in the way she¡¯d spoken of


    <172 The Price Of Silence


    his mother, and I could tell it sat heavy with him. I put a hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°You are not your mother, Darian. You¡¯re still my little brother. That won¡¯t change.¡±


    He smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    +8 Points >


    Trying to lighten the mood, I added, ¡°Hell, if it weren¡¯t for your mother, I wouldn¡¯t have a brother at all. Wouldn¡¯t have Mara,


    either.¡±


    It sounded twisted, even to my own ears, but it was true. As much as I hated what Martha had done, she¡¯d inadvertently brought people into my life I couldn¡¯t imagine losing.


    Denis leaned against the wall, arms crossed. ¡°Who do you think poisoned your mother?¡±


    The room went quiet.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted. The words tasted bitter.


    ¡°Father has no clue either,¡± Darian added. ¡°Probably never did.¡±


    And just like that, we hit a wall-hard and cold. My mother¡¯s death was a mystery buried with her, and the only man who


    might hold the answers had lied to me too many times to trust.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to put the investigation on hold,¡± I said.


    Darian spun toward me. ¡°What about ric Moongrove?¡±


    I gave him a faint smile. ¡°We¡¯re still going to Goldenpeak. I¡¯m not done asking questions. But I¡¯m not flying your


    grandparents in on my dime, Darian.¡±


    His face fell.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem with you, but let¡¯s be clear-my father let my mother¡¯s family rot. There¡¯s no universe where I¡¯m going to turn around and spoil Martha¡¯s.¡±


    He opened his mouth like he might protest but then shut it again. He knew the line. And he knew I was already on the edge when it came to his mother.


    ¡°My grand-aunt and cousin are living like paupers,¡± I said, the words tasting like ash. ¡°They¡¯re the only blood I have left on my mother¡¯s side. The least my father could¡¯ve done was get them a decent house, a bit of help-two staff, maybe, just to ease the burden. Lydia might¡¯ve had time for herself, might¡¯ve found a mate, maybe even married by now.¡±


    1 shook my head, trying to contain the fury simmering just beneath the surface.


    ¡°But no. It was my mother¡¯s money, and instead of caring for her people, he handed it all to Marthavished her like a damn queen. Let her spend what wasn¡¯t hers. Tried to cheat me out of my inheritance. And worse, he let her steal from


    me.¡±


    1


    I didn¡¯t try to hide the bitterness in my voice. Darian stayed quiet, but I caught the way he lowered his eyes. He


    understood.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m flying her parents in a chopper,¡± I said tly. ¡°We¡¯ll go to Goldenpeak, get the answers we need, do the work-and thene back. I¡¯ll send soldiers to collect her folks. That¡¯s more than enough.¡±


    Still, Darian didn¡¯t protest. No tension, no anger in his eyes. Just eptance. Maybe even understanding. That was all I


    needed from him in that moment.


    We spent the rest of the evening dissecting everything we¡¯d learned-piecing together broken truths, specting on missing ones. The weight of it all sat heavy on our shoulders. Eventually, we each called our mates.


    Mara didn¡¯t pick up at first. That wasn¡¯t like her.


    < 172 The Price Of Silence


    When she finally did, her voice was distant, off.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked.


    +8 Points >


    She told me she was fine, but I didn¡¯t believe it. Something was off in her tone-tight, tired, like she was holding something back. I let it go, thinking maybe it was just hormones, maybe stress. I needed to believe it was nothing bigger.


    I told her what we¡¯d uncovered-about my mother, about my father¡¯s betrayal-and she was shocked. Quiet for long


    moments, then full of questions. We talked for a while, but when the call ended, the silence hit hard.


    The moment her voice was gone, I missed her. The bed felt colder. The room, quieter. I stared at the ceiling for what felt like hours before sleep finally found me-and even then, it didn¡¯t stay long.

 Favorite Curse 173

    173 Shadows Of Goldenpeak


    Lucian


    We boarded the helicopter that morning, bound for Goldenpeak. I nced out over thendscape as it shrank beneath us, feeling a strange weight in my chest. Part of me wished I¡¯d made time to visit baby Richard at the hospital, but I wasn¡¯t in the right state of mind. That visit needed peace, not the storm I was carrying. I¡¯d return with Mara. That felt right.


    I was relieved to leave everything behind. But where we were headed didn¡¯t sit right with me either. Goldenpeak was known for its women-women like the ones who had swarmed us at the hotel in Neev. Desperate. Artificial. Predatory. It made my skin crawl.


    Darian suggested we spend the night at the duplex my father had bought for his grandparents. I shut that down immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass. We¡¯ll stay at a hotel,¡± I said tly. Denis nodded in agreement.


    ¡°If you want to stay with them, go ahead,¡± Denis added. ¡°But we¡¯re keeping our distance.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t personal. At least not against them. It was about Martha. Everything she touched felt corrupted. Everyone tied to her felt like a risk. I didn¡¯t trust any of it.


    We checked into the best hotel Goldenpeak had to offer-which wasn¡¯t saying much. It was worse than Neev¡¯s by far. The moment we walked in, I felt it. That same hollow, predatory energy. The women here were everywhere, watching, calcting. Like smaller, younger versions of Martha, each one hunting for a way in. I kept my guard up.


    Once we settled, we started nning.


    We agreed to begin the investigation at the roots-where Martha¡¯s parents used to live, before they were moved to their Vi. The idea was to gather neighbourhood testimonies and get a background story before we faced her parents directly. Darian was on board. Thankfully, he remembered the name of the street they lived on.


    We headed there first.


    The neighborhood was worn-down and quiet, the kind of ce time forgets. Most of the old residents were long gone- moved away in search of a better life. Goldenpeak had no regional Alpha, no real structure, and no promise. Only the desperate stayed. Only the protected survived.


    Martha¡¯s parents had the luxury of someone else footing the bills, so they stayed.


    It took time, but we finally found someone who had been around long enough to know something-an elderly woman named Be Miles. She said she¡¯d lived there for thirty-five years. Mid-seventies, by the look of her. She was fit and alert, and though her skin was smooth-thanks to werewolf genes-her thin grey hair gave away her age.


    Best of all, she didn¡¯t recognize us. She had no clue who we were.


    That meant no pretense. No rehearsed stories. No reason to lie.


    And that was exactly what we needed.


    ¡°Be,¡± I said as I handed her a folded wad of cash.


    Her eyes lit up the moment she felt the weight of it. ¡°I haven¡¯t held this much money in years,¡± she said with a crooked smile, motioning us into her small living room without hesitation.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid of us-not even a little. Either she had nothing to lose or just didn¡¯t care. We told her we were working on a documentary about Martha Nighthorn. The cash, we exined, was payment for her time and honesty. Clearly, she


    < 173 Shadows Of Goldenpeak


    +8 Points >


    didn¡¯t like Martha. That made things easier. And lucky for us, she didn¡¯t seem to follow the news. If she had, we might¡¯ve already been shown the door.


    ¡°Gentlemen,¡± she said, settling into her worn-out armchair. ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    I leaned in. ¡°Tell us about ric Moongrove.¡±


    Her reaction was immediate. She hissed like the name alone left a bad taste in her mouth.


    ¡°He was a good-for-nothing Alpha who abandoned his people and croaked,¡± she spat. ¡°His son should¡¯ve stepped up, but


    he ran like a coward.¡±


    The venom in her voice was hard to ignore. It was obvious: the Moongrove name still carried weight in Goldenpeak-just not the good kind. Maybe they med ric for the rot that festered in their town.


    ¡°That bastard ran off with his tramp, chasing some pipe dream,¡± she sneered. ¡°Then word got out that she dumped him,


    he spiraled into depression, and disappeared. Serves him right.¡±


    ¡°Why such hate?¡± Denis asked gently.


    Be chuckled darkly. ¡°He was violent. Used to beat Martha. We were relieved when we heard she found herself a


    Nighthorn and dumped his sorry arse. But don¡¯t get it twisted-she¡¯s no angel either. That girl was as vulgar as theye


    I always wondered how Alpha Vander put up with that mouth of hers.¡±


    She let out a dryugh, shaking her head.


    ¡°Do you know if they had a child?¡± I asked.


    Her brow furrowed. ¡°They were secretive. Maybe they did, maybe they didn¡¯t. They left town fast. Her folks always acted


    like they had something to hide, so it¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    ¡°Anything else specific about their rtionship?¡± Denis pressed.


    ¡°Other than the fact that he was a miserable prick and she was a greedy, foul-mouthed piece of work?¡± She shrugged.¡±


    Not much.¡±


    The bitterness in her tone said it all. She despised them both. We probably weren¡¯t going to get anything more from her.


    Still, what she shared lined up with most of what Martha had told us-except for the part about the dead baby. That detai


    still hung in the air like a ghost.


    We¡¯d have to ask her parents. That truth, if it existed, lived with them.

 Favorite Curse 174

    < 174 The Poisoned Legacy


    174 The Poisoned Legacy


    +8 Points


    Lucian


    We thanked Be for her time and left, heading straight to visit Darian¡¯s grandparents. It was already edging into the evening, but none of us wanted to drag this out. We were all eager to return to our mates the next day, and this was a box


    that needed ticking.


    The moment the staff saw Darian, they opened the gates without question. I couldn¡¯t help the surge of anger that hit me when I saw the house-well-kept, with workers moving around like clockwork. My mother¡¯s rtives were scraping by, barely getting through each day, while these two lived infort funded by the same fortune my father stole.


    He was a bastard. And every step through that property made my blood boil hotter.


    Darian¡¯s grandmother greeted him with a bright smile, but the second her eyesnded on me, it changed. Cold. Measured. I caught the flicker of disdain before she smothered it. I didn¡¯t need to guess where Martha got her venom.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked, voice sharp as broken ss. No wee, no courtesy. Not even a seat offered. Her husband shifted ufortably beside her, clearly trying to keep the peace.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be entertaining him in our home,¡± she snapped, her voice cracking. ¡°He took everything from our grandson.¡±


    I clenched my jaw. The audacity of this woman¡­


    Darian cut in before I exploded. ¡°Grandma, stop. My brother didn¡¯t take anything from me. Thepany and the money


    belonged to his mother. He¡¯s the rightful Alpha.¡±


    She shook her head wildly, refusing to ept it. ¡°No, no, no. Don¡¯t let them fill your head with lies. You should fight for


    what¡¯s yours! Steel Corp belongs to-¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± her husband said, cutting her off with a re.


    They were just like Martha and my father-twisted reflections of each other. Bitter. Entitled. Dangerous. And now I was


    certain:ing here had been a mistake.


    ¡°Please, Alpha Lucian,¡± the old man said, finally turning to me with something resembling decency. ¡°Have a seat. Forgive my wife.¡±


    But I was already burning on the inside. I forced myself to sit, not out of respect-but because I knew losing my temper


    here would give them exactly what they wanted.


    This ends soon, I told myself. The moment we move them into the Nighthorn mansion, I¡¯m selling this house. There¡¯s no


    way Martha¡¯s family will continue to live off me-not a single dime more.


    And after this, I¡¯m reviewing the entire staff chart at the mansion. Anyone loyal to her? They¡¯re gone.


    This was war. And I was done ying nice.


    ¡°Would you like something to eat or drink?¡± the old man asked politely.


    I shook my head. I wasn¡¯t here for hospitality, and I sure as hell didn¡¯t n to stay longer than necessary. I linked Darian silently. He got the message.


    He cleared his throat and went straight to it. ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯re investigating ric Moongrove. He¡¯s been threatening my mother, and we believe he¡¯s returning to Goldenpeak to visit his child¡¯s grave-the baby he had with her. That¡¯s why we came. We need to know where the child was buried.¡±


    Silence fell like a hammer.


    < 174 The Poisoned Legacy


    Both of them froze. The old woman¡¯s eyes shot to me immediately, sharp and using.


    ¡°We won¡¯t say a word with him here,¡± she spat.


    That was it.


    +8 Points >


    I sat up, my voice low but deadly. ¡°Your daughter is no longer Luna. You will watch your tone when speaking to me, old woman. Or I won¡¯t hesitate to deal with you ordingly.¡±


    She opened her mouth to retort, but her husband reached out and gripped her arm. His fingers dug in just enough to send a message. I saw the fear in his eyes-he believed me. He should have.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have all day,¡± I said coldly. ¡°I want the answer. Now.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was cautious. ¡°We don¡¯t know where the child was buried. That¡¯s Martha¡¯s secret to tell.¡±


    A coward¡¯s answer. I could see it in his eyes, in the way he avoided mine. He was lying.


    ¡°So,¡± I said, narrowing my gaze, ¡°you don¡¯t know? Or you won¡¯t tell us?¡±.


    He hesitated. Then muttered, ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡±


    Liar.


    Darian knew it too. He clenched his fists but said nothing.


    I leaned forward, voice like steel. ¡°You tell us the truth-or I¡¯ll tear it out of you. No one will stop me. Not here.¡±


    The threatnded. The fear in the room thickened. The old man stood abruptly, mumbling something about needing his medication. I let him go. I didn¡¯t want a corpse on my conscience-at least not today.


    Minutes ticked by before he returned. He looked rattled, but something had changed. Then my phone rang.


    I didn¡¯t need to check the screen. I already knew.


    I answered.


    ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± my father¡¯s voice exploded through the line.


    I looked straight at the old man-and smiled. So that¡¯s what that little errand had been.


    He¡¯d gone to tattle.

 Favorite Curse 175

    < 175 Burn The Bridge. Keep The Throne


    175 Burn The Bridge, Keep The Throne


    Lucian


    ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± my father¡¯s voice sted through the phone, again. ¡°You said you were checking on your son in Neev-what are you doing in Goldenpeak? Don¡¯t you know they¡¯re elderly-¡±


    I cut him off cold.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever call me and speak to me like that again,¡± I snapped. ¡°I¡¯ve let a lot slide because you¡¯re my father, but not this. Not after what I¡¯ve learned.¡±


    The room was silent. All eyes were on me.


    ¡°Your wife stole from me for twenty-three years. You think I¡¯m just going to let that go?¡± My voice was razor sharp. ¡°If her parents won¡¯t give me the information I need, then you can deal with ric Moongrove on your own. And when I say ¡®deal with it,¡¯ I mean without my money. Without my security.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°I¡¯m running a full audit,¡± I continued. ¡°Every penny she siphoned from my mother¡¯s legacy-you¡¯re going to pay it back.


    And if you don¡¯t? I¡¯ll seize the mansion. I¡¯ll take everything.¡±


    Still nothing. He was stunned. I could feel the silence on the other end like a vacuum.


    And I didn¡¯t care.


    After everything-leaving my mother¡¯s family to rot whilevishing Martha¡¯s with stolenfort¡­ trying to hand over her pack andpany to that woman¡¯s son-I felt nothing for the man.


    I hung up.


    The room felt colder now. Martha¡¯s parents looked shaken, finally understanding who held the power now-and it wasn¡¯t


    the man they¡¯d been calling for backup.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te here because I needed your help,¡± I said, standing tall. ¡°I came to close a chapter. To protect Darian. Either Martha lied and there was no baby, or there¡¯s something darker at y. Either way, I¡¯m done.¡±


    They looked terrified now, and good. They should be.


    ¡°You¡¯ll receive no more financial support from me. I suggest you move back to your old home-or better yet, ask my father


    to buy you a house. With his money.¡±


    I turned to leave.


    ¡°Lucian, Darian called after me.


    I paused, jaw tight.


    ¡°I have no problemn with you, Darian,¡± I said. ¡°But if you take their side in this-you¡¯ll lose me too.¡±


    He went quiet. He understood. He had to understand.


    Because this wasn¡¯t just about money. It was about betrayal. Legacy. Blood.


    And I was done letting them walk all over mine.


    ¡°Alpha Lucian, please,¡± the old man said, voice trembling. ¡°We truly don¡¯t know anything. All we can tell you is what Martha told us. She ran away with ric¡­ and came back a few yearster. Said she¡¯d been living with her sister in Kent. We never confirmed anything. She said the child died during childbirth. That¡¯s all we know.¡±


    I chuckled-humorless and bitter.


    + Pointe


    If that was the truth, then why hide it behind all the posturing? Why waste our time? The moment he tried to run to my father for protection, thest of my patience burned away.


    ¡°Then maybe you shouldn¡¯t have tried to bully me with my spineless father,¡± I said tly.


    Denis stood up without a word, done with the charade.


    I turned to Darian. ¡°Youing?¡±


    He didn¡¯t hesitate. Got up and followed. That meant something. I was proud of his decision, even if I knew it wasn¡¯t easy


    for him.


    As we stepped outside, I spoke to him quietly. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your guilt on them, Darian. They¡¯d rather watch your reputation crumble than lift a finger to help us uncover the truth.¡±


    He nodded, though I could feel the conflict in him. But he knew I was right. If we didn¡¯t find ric Moongrove, the next blow wouldn¡¯t fall on me-it would fall on him and Martha. And yet, his own grandparents refused to help. Either from fear or misced loyalty-it didn¡¯t matter. Their silence was dangerous.


    ¡°Where are we going now?¡± Denis asked as we walked toward the car.


    ¡°I¡¯m done with Goldenpeak,¡± I said, eyes fixed ahead. ¡°Prep the chopper, Denis. We¡¯re going home.¡±


    None of us said anything after that.


    The silence between us wasn¡¯t empty-it was filled with decisions, realizations, and the cold truth that some bridges deserve to burn.


    830

 Favorite Curse 176

    176 The Quiet Before The Storm


    Mara


    When I came back upstairs to wake Tiffany, I found her cradling Emma, breastfeeding in the soft morning light. The scene stopped me cold.


    There was a quiet stillness between them-an intimate, sacred calm that made the storm waiting outside feel even more vicious. For a moment, I wished I didn¡¯t have to break it.


    ¡°Tiffany,¡± I said gently.


    She looked up at me, eyes still soft from sleep and motherhood. I kept my voice even, steady-because panic was a luxury we couldn¡¯t afford.


    ¡°We have to go. Now. To the Nighthorn Mansion.¡±


    Her brow creased. ¡°Did Lucian or Darian tell you that?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head, holding her gaze. ¡°I did.¡±


    She stared at me, confusion hardening into concern. I didn¡¯t give her time to argue.


    ¡°Trust me, Tiffany. It¡¯s not a choice. It¡¯s about survival.¡±


    She blinked, her arms tightening around Emma. ¡°What happened?¡±


    I let out a breath and told her. ¡°He sent a letter. The psycho who¡¯s been hunting us-he knows where we live. He could be watching us right now. But he won¡¯t risk attacking us at the mansion. It¡¯s protected.¡±


    Her eyes widened, and I saw fear flicker through them. She looked down at Emma, then back at me. ¡°We have to tell them


    -Lucian, Darian-¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said firmly, and she knew I meant it. ¡°They can¡¯t be distracted. They¡¯re out there doing what they have to do. While they¡¯re gone, I¡¯m in charge. And I will keep us safe.¡±


    She hesitated. ¡°Why, Mara? Why keep it from them?¡±


    I straightened. This was one of those moments where my title had to matter. ¡°Because I¡¯m not asking, Tiffany. I¡¯m giving a


    Luna¡¯s order.¡±


    She stilled. She understood what that meant. ¡°So¡­ we sneak out?¡±


    ¡°We leave like we¡¯re just running errands. Head toward the mall, then veer off to the mansion. If he¡¯s watching, he won¡¯t suspect anything. Thest thing we need is to tip him off.¡±


    I saw the shift in her eyes-resolve sliding into ce. She nodded slowly and stood, bncing Emma against her


    shoulder.


    ¡°I have clothes there,¡± I said. ¡°Pack only the essentials-anything for Emma that can¡¯t be reced. I¡¯ll buy you new clothes once we¡¯re safe.¡±


    She looked at me, hesitant. ¡°Can I stay in your wing until this blows over?¡±


    I allowed myself a small smile. ¡°Of course you can.¡±


    Tiffany nodded, then slipped out to gather her things. I sent a mental link to the Clearwaters, giving them the same order.


    No one could afford to break formation now.


    I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Chase. The man said he had no issues with Lucian or me, yet he¡¯d tried to kill us-more than


    < 176 The Quiet Before The Storm


    +8 Ports >


    once. How did that make sense? Was Chase Nighthorn even one person? Or were thereyers to him I hadn¡¯t seen yet? My head spun trying to pin it down, but there was no time to unravel contradictions. Survival came first. Answers could


    wait.


    I grabbed my phone and called Austin. He picked up on the third ring.


    ¡°Luna Mara,¡± he said, his voice calm and respectful.


    I exhaled slowly, relieved to hear that steadiness. ¡°Austin, I¡¯ming to the mansion. Tiffany and the Clearwaters are with me. Prepare rooms for them in our wing. Tiffany too. Make sure it¡¯s ready.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Luna,¡± he replied without hesitation. No questions, no doubts. I was grateful for that.


    ¡°One more thing,¡± I added, voice dropping lower. ¡°If Lucian calls-don¡¯t say a word about this. I¡¯ll handle him when the


    time¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Luna.¡±


    I ended the call and moved quickly. I grabbed myptop and a few key documents from the office. Lucian never kept anything important at the house-smart, in hindsight-so there was no need to waste time packing. Still, an uneasy pressure gnawed at my chest. We needed to move. Fast.


    An hourter, we were ready.


    We walked out the front door like it was any other day. No rush, no fear-just a casual outing. Richard drove, Tiffany and I


    sat in the back with Emma nestled between us. We stopped at the mall, walked around,ughed at nothing. From the


    outside, it looked like normal life. But beneath it all, we were on edge.


    Afterward, we made the detour. The road to the Nighthorn Mansion felt heavier than usual. As we pulled up, I saw Austin


    waiting outside with a few staff members. They stood tall, ready.


    At the entrance, Tiffany¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts. ¡°Mara, please¡­ I don¡¯t want to stay in the right wing.¡±


    She looked at me, eyes tired, voice trembling just enough to show she wasn¡¯t okay. I took Emma from her gently. The baby


    gurgled, soft and warm against my chest. She looked up at me with innocent curiosity, and my heart tightened.


    How had I ever doubted wanting one of these precious creatures?


    1 kissed her cheek and smiled at Tiffany. ¡°You¡¯ll be staying with me.¡±


    Relief washed over her face, and she smiled back. That one small gesture felt like a victory.


    But peace is never permanent.


    As if summoned by dread itself, Martha and Alpha Vander appeared at the top of the steps. From the look of them, they¡¯d


    been on their way out and just happened to stumble across us. Of all the people¡­


    Martha¡¯s voice came first-sharp and snide. ¡°Well, well. Look who decided to grace us with her presence.¡±


    I bit back the instinct to roll my eyes. Of course she¡¯d target Tiffany.


    ¡°Alpha Vander,¡± I said, nodding politely at the former Alpha.


    He offered a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°What brings you here, Luna?¡±


    For a second, I considered telling him the truth. But something in me said no. This wasn¡¯t the time. And they weren¡¯t the


    ones to trust.


    So I simply smiled, holding Emma a little closer.


    ¡°Just a visit,¡± I said coolly. ¡°Thought it was time for a change of scenery.¡±


    <176 The Quiet Before The Storm


    Let them wonder. Let them think what they wanted. I had more important things to protect.


    +8 Points >

 Favorite Curse 177

    177 The Cost Of Silence


    Mara


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Martha asked suspiciously of my intentions. I could see it in her eyes but I threw them off.


    ¡°Tiffany and I thought we¡¯d stay at the mansion while our mates are in Neev seeing Richard,¡± I said casually.


    Alpha Vander frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go with him?¡±


    I gave him a small smile. ¡°Morning sickness,¡± I lied smoothly. He epted it with a nod.


    Without asking, Martha stepped in and plucked Emma from my arms, cooing at the baby like she hadn¡¯t been cold and


    distant. Then she turned to Tiffany and said, ¡°Come on, Tiffany,¡± like she still ran this house.


    Tiffany hesitated, looking to me for guidance.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be staying with me, Martha,¡± I said firmly.


    Martha froze and slowly turned to face me, eyes sharp. ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± she snapped, as though I¡¯d just insulted her lineage.


    I¡¯d had enough.


    ¡°Kindly refrain from using that tone when speaking to me,¡± I said, my voice level but edged with warning.


    She blinked, caught off guard. ¡°Vander, did you hear this girl?¡± she hissed, waiting for him to scold me.


    But Alpha Vander just rubbed his temples, clearly exhausted. The man looked like he lived in a constant state of regret-


    and I didn¡¯t me him. If I were married to Martha, I¡¯d need blood pressure meds too.


    When he didn¡¯te to her rescue, Martha turned her fury on me directly.


    ¡°You¡¯re enjoying this, aren¡¯t you? The position, the money, the power. Lucian dotes on you, but don¡¯t forget who put you in his life. I made my husband buy you, remember?¡±


    I didn¡¯t even have to respond. Alpha Vander¡¯s voice cut through her venom like a de.


    ¡°Martha, don¡¯t you ever learn?¡± he roared. ¡°Lucian made it crystal clear-Mara is his wife. You will not speak to her that way


    again.¡±


    She started to interrupt, but he shut her down hard.


    ¡°You¡¯ve caused enough damage between me and my son. Every day, you chip away at what¡¯s left of this family. You want the truth? I curse the day I imed you. I haven¡¯t known a moment¡¯s peace since. Not one. If I could go back, I¡¯d raise Lucian alone and never look in your direction.¡±


    He turned and stormed off, the echo of his footsteps leaving a stunned silence behind.


    I walked up to Martha and gently took Emma from her stiff arms.


    ¡°When Darian returns, take it up with him,¡± I said, looking her straight in the eye. ¡°If you cared so much about your granddaughter, maybe you should¡¯ve given a damn about her mother-when she was pregnant andpletely alone.¡±


    Then I turned and walked toward the left wing.


    Everyone who came with me followed, leaving Martha rooted in ce-speechless for once.


    And honestly, it felt good.


    I knew I could do as I pleased-and Lucian would never question my choices. Just like Vander had been a fool for Martha,


    < 177 The Cost Of Silence


    I had my Alpha, and we were in control now. The sooner Martha epted that, the easier life would be for everyone.


    +8 Points >


    As we walked through the halls, Tiffany suddenly squealed and wrapped her arms around me in a spontaneous hug. She whispered a thank you, warm and sincere. I passed little Emma to her with a smile, heart softening at the sight of them.


    The Clearwaters were shown to their rooms, but I kept Tiffany and Emma with me. It felt right, protective, and-truthfully-


    I enjoyed thepany.


    Once we settled in, hunger hit hard. Austin brought up avish spread, a full-course meal lifted straight from Martha and Vander¡¯s portion of the pantry. He even assured me of it with a wink. That made the food taste even better.


    Later, Tiffany nursed Emma, gently burped her, and tucked her in with care. We let the afternoon pass in quiet ease, flipping through movies and trading stories. Our worlds had been so different at the academy-me, toughening up inbat and tactics sses; her, learning the soft skills of homemaking and matehood. Honestly, I used to find those


    sses ridiculous. But as she spoke, I saw her pride. Her dream had always been Darian.


    It still sounded extreme to me-building your life around a person. But I understood it better now.


    ¡°You need something that¡¯s yours, Tiffany,¡± I said gently, looking at her. ¡°Something that gives you joy and value. For you- not just Darian.¡±


    She nodded, her expression brightening. ¡°We took sewing sses¡­ and I always wanted to go into fashion. When Emma¡¯s a bit older, I want to go to fashion school. Darian and I have talked about it a lot. He¡¯s trying to start a tech


    timees.¡±


    She looked at me, hopeful. ¡°Could you¡­ maybe put in a word for him?¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Already did. His pitch was solid. Lucian and I talked about it. You don¡¯t need to worry. Lucian would have


    supported him without my input. He had made up his mind to do so anyway.¡±


    Her eyes sparkled, and she reached for my hand with gratitude. I never expected Tiffany and I would be¡­ well,


    friends. But here we were.


    ¡°So we should be careful around Keisha, huh?¡± she asked casually.


    I nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s outright malicious. But anyone close to Tina? That makes me cautious.¡±


    Just then, her phone rang. She looked down, and her whole face lit up. She didn¡¯t even have to say his name. I knew.


    Darian.


    She stepped away to answer, cradling the phone to her ear like it was the most precious thing in the room. I turned the


    volume down on the TV and smiled to myself. Maybe peace wasn¡¯t a myth-just rare. And maybe, for now, we had a little


    slice of it.


    I picked up my phone and saw it had been on silent. Several missed calls from Lucian stared back at me, his name lighting up the screen just as I was about to return the call. I let it ring once more before answering-just long enough to steel myself.


    ¡°Darling,¡± I said, trying to sound light, unaffected. But my stomach was tight, my pulse too quick.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± he asked, his voice calm but curious.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine,¡± I lied smoothly, keeping my voice steady. I didn¡¯t tell him about the mansion, the move, or Martha¡¯stest drama. There was no point adding weight to his shoulders-not yet.


    He paused, clearly not convinced, but didn¡¯t press me. Instead, he shifted gears and began sharing what he had found


    out.


    < 177 The Cost Of Silence


    By the time he was done, I was frozen in ce.


    The truth hit like a p.


    +8 Points >>


    Alpha Vander-his own father-hadn¡¯t lifted a finger for Natasha and her family. The only reason he¡¯d done anythingwas because her cousin had threatened him. He hadn¡¯t acted out of grief, or duty, or even guilt. Just self-preservation.


    I felt sick.


    Lucian ended the call with a tired goodnight. I whispered mine back and stared at the ceiling for a long time after the


    screen went ck.


    I missed him terribly, but what he¡¯d told me cracked something in my chest. How could a man be so spineless? So cruel? Vander didn¡¯t just fail Lucian-he betrayed Natasha and her entire bloodline. All while letting Martha whisper poison in his ear like a damn puppet master.


    Yes, the mate bond was powerful, but it wasn¡¯t supposed to strip someone of their moralpass. And Vander? He¡¯d lost


    hispletely.


    He was a disgrace.


    Lucian deserved better than that man¡¯s name. The only thing giving mefort was that he¡¯d finally found Natasha¡¯s family. Maybe, just maybe, they could start healing-together. Reim something that had been stolen from them.


    But after hearing it all, I doubted we¡¯d ever get to the bottom of Natasha¡¯s death. If Vander had been that indifferent, that careless, twenty-three years ago¡­ what hope did we have?


    Still, one detail wouldn¡¯t let go of me.


    Vander married Martha the same year Natasha died.


    Sure, he spent two years waging war on Neev afterward, but that didn¡¯t change the timing. Was he already with Martha when Natasha was still alive? Was she a mistress turned recement?


    The thought made my skin crawl.


    I decided to keep that question locked away for now-something to bring up with Lucian when he returned. Because if that man had moved on that fast, we weren¡¯t just looking at neglect.


    We were looking at betrayal.


    And that changes everything.

 Favorite Curse 178

    178 Baited by Blood


    178 Baited by Blood


    Lucian


    The moment we touched down on Steel Corp¡¯s helipad, I called Jennifer Clearwater and asked her to prepare something


    for Darian, Denis, and me. Her voice on the other end was tight, uneasy.


    ¡°Alpha¡­¡± she said, hesitant. I picked up on the fear immediately.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, already feeling the edges of my calm fray. ¡°Is my wife okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha. Luna Mara is fine. But¡­ please, Alpha, call her.¡±


    She didn¡¯t borate. That was unlike Jennifer. Something had definitely happened.


    I ended the call and immediately dialed Mara. It was close to midnight-I just hoped she was awake.


    ¡°Hello?¡± a female voice answered.


    It wasn¡¯t Mara.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± I demanded, my tone sharper than I intended.


    ¡°It¡¯s Tiffany. Please hold-she¡¯s in the bathroom.¡±


    The tension in my chest eased a bit. I waited, barely breathing.


    Then Mara¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Lucian.¡±


    I finally exhaled.


    ¡°I called Jennifer to prepare something for us-we¡¯re on our way home-but she told me to call you. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    She paused, then let out a sigh. ¡°We¡¯re at the Nighthorn Mansion.¡±


    That stopped me. ¡°You went to the mansion without telling me?¡±


    ¡°There wasn¡¯t time,¡± she said. ¡°Please, Lucian. Juste here. Don¡¯t go to the house.¡±


    I went still. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Chase knows where we live. He sent a letter. To our house.¡±


    For a moment, the world narrowed to those words. I forced myself to stay focused.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way,¡± I told her, then hung up and moved fast.


    Darian and Denis were already waiting by the car.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the Nighthorn Mansion. They¡¯re there,¡± I said quickly.


    Darian¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Did Mara tell you why?¡±


    I nodded as we got into the car. Denis pulled out of the lot, tires squealing slightly.


    ¡°Chase knows where we live,¡± I said.


    ¡°Damn it,¡± Darian muttered from the backseat.


    ¡°What¡¯s with this guy?¡± Denis asked.


    Darian¡¯s voice hardened. ¡°We need to bring in Northwood. Or at least find a way to get to Chase through him.¡±


    ¡°We will. But for now, we focus on the audit,¡± I said.


    <178 Baited by Blood


    Darian sounded frustrated. ¡°Why the audit, when Chase is escting?¡±


    ¡°Because Chase isn¡¯t just obsessed-he¡¯s strategic,¡± I said. ¡°He hates the Nighthorns. If he¡¯s working with Daniel Northwood, this whole thing-the financial discrepancies, the push for a merger-it¡¯s a setup.¡±


    I looked back at Darian. ¡°They thought they could ruin Steel Corp. Daniel was confident because he thought thepany would fall into your hands-and that Martha had convinced you to merge. He didn¡¯t know thepany was mine. When he found out¡­ he looked like he¡¯d been betrayed.¡±


    Darian¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°And mother?¡±


    ¡°She yed her part. Probably promised Daniel you¡¯d be easier to control. But she didn¡¯t count on me being the one in


    charge.¡±


    ¡°So you really think Winston¡¯s Corp did all that just to force a merger with Steel Corp?¡± Denis asked, his tone low and skeptical. ¡°And Martha helped them?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Not intentionally. All she cared about was silencing ric Moongrove-paying him off so he wouldn¡¯t expose


    her. She didn¡¯t care what else came with the deal.¡±


    Denis let out a long whistle. ¡°This is some twisted s**t. We don¡¯t know who¡¯s ying who anymore. We¡¯re flying blind. None of us were trained for this kind of game.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t wrong. We were warriors, not corporate spies.


    ¡°So what now?¡± Darian asked, his voice steady. He didn¡¯t seem shaken by the idea of his mother being involved. Maybe he¡¯d already epted that when it came to Martha, anything was possible.


    ¡°We wait for the audit,¡± I said. ¡°If it proves Winston¡¯s Corp is dirty, we arrest every director. Whether or not they lead us to Chase, we cut off one of his arms. If Winston¡¯s is a tool of his, we cripple his operation from that angle.¡±


    No one spoke after that. The weight of the truth-or our best version of it-hung in the car as Denis drove. He didn¡¯t seem in any hurry, maybe because Keisha was staying with her family until the wedding. He probably didn¡¯t want to return to an empty home. I¡¯d already decided he could stay at the mansion for as long as he needed. The left wing had more rooms than we used anyway.


    By the time we reached the Nighthorn Mansion, Austin was waiting at the entrance.


    ¡°Mara must¡¯ve told him we wereing,¡± I said, stepping out.


    Darian caught up with me. ¡°Do you mind if I crash on your side of the house?¡±


    I smirked. ¡°You¡¯re wee anytime. I doubt Tiffany wants anything to do with the right wing anymore.¡±


    Austin approached. ¡°Beta Darian,¡± he said, ¡°Luna Mara asked us to prepare a room for you and Miss Northwood in the left wing. Should I have Jason move your things?¡±


    Dar¨ªan nced at me, then nodded. ¡°Yes. Thanks.¡±


    We moved quickly through the halls. I didn¡¯t bother knocking-I opened the door and walked in.


    Mara and Tiffany were on the couch, rxed. Emma wasn¡¯t with them, so I guessed she was asleep in the bedroom.


    Mara¡¯s face lit up when she saw me. She got up and wrapped her arms around me. I pulled her close and kissed the top of


    her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m home,¡± I murmured.


    She breathed in and rested her head against my chest. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re home.¡±


    We pulled apart, and I gestured for Denis to sit. Darian and Tiffany were already wrapped up in their own reunion. I didn¡¯t


    < 178 Baited by Blood


    say anything-even though part of me wanted to tell them to get a room.


    Instead, I settled onto the loveseat, and Mara sat beside me. Her presence grounded me.


    ¡°I asked the kitchen staff to prepare something for you,¡± she said.


    I smiled. ¡°Good. I¡¯m starving.¡±


    Then I looked at her, serious now. ¡°What happened?¡±


    She didn¡¯t say a word. Just stood, walked into the bedroom, and came back with an envelope.


    She handed it to me.


    The weight of it in my hand already told me it wasn¡¯t just a warning.


    It was a threat.


    And it had reached our doorstep.


    I examined the envelope slowly, noting the Mistwood stamp pressed neatly on the corner. A hotel address was typed beneath it, crisp and deliberate. Chase was baiting us. He wanted us to find him-or think we could.


    I opened the letter. My eyes scanned the text, and my blood turned cold.


    He knew about Mara¡¯s pregnancy. He mentioned it directly. Then, in the same breath, he warned her to tell me to back off. Stay out of his business. But right there, printed clearly, was the name and address of a hotel in Mistwood.


    He was ying a psychological game.


    I closed my eyes for a moment and pinched the bridge of my nose, trying to quiet the storm behind my eyes.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Darian asked, clearly impatient. He was still fired up. I wasn¡¯t. I was tired. Frustrated. Hungry. Mostly, I was do <ol><li></li></ol>


    I startedughing.


    Not because it was funny-because it was maddening.


    ¡°This guy,¡± I said, my voice dry, ¡°he¡¯s not just a psycho. He¡¯s strategic. He sent Mara the letter to upset her, to provoke me. He knows I¡¯m an Alpha-I won¡¯t ignore a threat to my mate or my unborn child. He¡¯s banking on that. And now he¡¯s given us a trail. He¡¯s dangling a Mistwood address like a carrot.¡±


    I pulled Mara close to me and kissed the side of her head. She hadn¡¯t said a word, but I could feel the tension in her body. I needed her to know I was calm, even if I wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°He wants me to follow it. He¡¯s counting on me acting out of rage,¡± I said.


    Denis held out a hand. ¡°Let me see.¡±


    I passed him the letter. He read it, his brows tightening, and then handed it to Darian, who stared at the page like he


    wanted to rip it in half.


    ¡°What the f**k is this guy¡¯s deal?¡± Darian snapped. ¡°Why not just tell us what was stolen? Let us fix it and be done with it.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer. My head throbbed, and the day¡¯s weight was pressing hard against my spine. Thest thing I wanted was to spiral down Chase¡¯s rabbit hole tonight.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat and get some sleep,¡± I said finally. ¡°We¡¯ve been running all day in Goldenpeak. We¡¯ll deal with this in the morning


    when we have clear heads.¡±


    They both nodded. No arguments this time.


    <178 Baited by Blood


    +8 Points >


    Thirty minutester, dinner arrived. We ate in tired silence, and one by one, they drifted off to their rooms. Mara and I were finally alone.


    I wanted her.


    But my body said otherwise.


    I reached into my pocket and felt the softce of her underwear-the same one she¡¯d ¡°identally¡± left on the armchair. I¡¯d nned to tease her. Maybe even punish her a little.


    Not tonight.


    Tonight, I just needed to breathe.


    We showered quietly, moving around each other in gentle silence. When we slid into bed, I wrapped my arms around her and held her close. No words. No ns. Just warmth.


    Cuddling her would have to be enough-for now.


    But tomorrow?


    Tomorrow, I intended to blow the lid off everything.


    And I was done ying nice.

 Favorite Curse 179

    179 Inheritance Of Ashes


    Lucian


    I woke up at seven, fully rested, the kind of rest that settles deep in your bones. I hadn¡¯t expected to spend the night at the Mansion, but with everything that had happened, it felt right. Today, I nned to confront my father-and strangely, everything was falling into ce.


    I brushed my teeth and stepped back into the room. Mara was already awake, moving quietly in her own rhythm. She gave me that soft smile she always did in the mornings, then headed into the bathroom to freshen up. I sank into the single-sitter by the corner window, wearing nothing but my shorts-and the morning hardness that came with her mere


    presence.


    She returned, dressed in a silk ck nightdress that barely skimmed her thighs. ckce peeked beneath the hem. The way the morning light hit her skin made it impossible to look away.


    I held out a hand.


    She arched a brow but walked over, her curiosity piqued. When she reached me, I gently guided her down across myp.


    She didn¡¯t resist.


    Her nightdress rode up slightly as she settled, giving me a perfect view of thece teasing her curves. I ran a slow hand over her, feeling her shiver.


    ¡°What were you thinking, slipping your panties into my pocket?¡± I asked, voice low.


    She didn¡¯t answer.


    I gave her a gentle smack-not punishment, but a reminder. She gasped, then sighed, a sound that went straight to my


    gut.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting, Mara.¡±


    Still, silence. I slid my hand along her thigh, then up between her legs, pressing lightly through the thince. She was warm. Responsive. Her body already answering the questions her mouth refused.


    When she still didn¡¯t speak, I eased thece down, revealing the truth of her desire. I traced slow, deliberate circles along her entrance with my thumb. Her hips rocked instinctively.


    ¡°You¡¯re soaked,¡± I murmured.


    ¡°Lucian, please¡­¡±


    Her voice was breathy, pleading.


    ¡°I need an answer.¡±


    I slipped one finger inside her, feeling her tighten around me. The way she moved told me everything-how much she¡¯d wanted this, how much she¡¯d been waiting.


    Finally, she whispered, ¡°To give you something to think about¡­¡±


    I smiled. ¡°It worked.¡±


    I helped her up and pointed toward the bed. ¡°On your hands and knees.¡±


    She moved quickly, the silk sliding off one shoulder as she climbed onto the mattress. The sight of her, waiting like that, made it almost impossible to breathe.


    <179 Inheritance Of Ashes


    ¡°I¡¯ve waited two days for this,¡± I said as I joined her. ¡°Now you¡¯re going to take every bit of it.¡±


    Her answer was a quiet, desperate ¡°Yes.¡±


    No more waiting.


    I pressed into her slowly, and she weed me with a soft cry, her body tightening around mine. We moved together in perfect rhythm, need driving us, the space between us closing with every breath. There was no rush, no fumbling-just connection, deep and consuming.


    This wasn¡¯t just release.


    It was a reiming.


    She was slick, tight, and impossibly warm-and the second I was fully inside her, the world around us vanished.


    I gripped her hips as the pressure built fast, my rhythm deep and driving, pushed by days of restraint. My growl rumbled low in my chest as I fought to stay in control-to stay in my form-but it was getting harder with every thrust.


    Mara moaned my name, her voice breaking as I moved faster. All the tension, the politics, the chaos-none of it mattered.


    Not here. Not with her.


    When she came, her body clenching around me, I couldn¡¯t hold back. I followed her over the edge, releasing everything in


    a wave that left me breathless.


    I pulled out gently, both of us flushed and gasping. She copsed onto the mattress, limbs sprawled, a satisfied smile


    tugging at her lips.


    ¡°Ready for breakfast?¡± I asked with a smirk.


    Sheughed between breaths. ¡°Now I am. Can¡¯t wait to hear what your father has to say for himself.¡±


    I leaned in and kissed her, soft and slow. But even as I pulled away, I knew I wasn¡¯t finished. Not yet.


    I eased her back onto the pillows, lowered myself between her legs, and made good on what was left unsaid. She moaned


    again, fingers twisted in the sheets. We didn¡¯t stop until just before eight.


    After a short rest, we showered together, stole a few more lingering touches, then dressed in somethingfortable. As


    we stepped out of our wing, we ran into Darian and Tiffany. After a round of greetings, we all headed toward the breakfast


    lounge together.


    Martha¡¯s expression said it all when we arrived-surprised and unsettled. She clearly hadn¡¯t expected us back so soon. Apparently, the mansion¡¯s staff kept better secrets than she did.


    Everyone settled into their ces. Oddly, Lacy wasn¡¯t at the table. Not that it mattered-she had no role in what was


    Then came my father.


    He strolled in like he still owned the world and looked irritated the moment he saw me. He greeted Darian and Tiffany, bypassing mepletely.


    Mara, being her ever-gracious self, greeted him warmly.


    He ignored her too.


    So that was the tone he wanted to set? Fine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever disrespect me like that again, Lucian,¡± he growled across the table. ¡°You may be Alpha, but I am still your


    father.¡±


    < 179 Inheritance Of Ashes


    I met his re head-on.


    ¡°Then you should¡¯ve respected my mother-and me-enough to act like one.¡±


    His jaw clenched. Martha stiffened beside him.


    +8 Points >


    ¡°You are a disgrace,¡± I continued. ¡°I know everything. About your trips to Neev. The brothels in Goldenpeak. The way you squandered my mother¡¯s wealth-on yourself, and on Martha¡¯s family. How you nned to hand over my inheritance to Darian, just to please your wife.¡±


    Martha gasped, standing suddenly, but I didn¡¯t flinch.


    ¡°You mistreated my mother¡¯s rtives. You turned your back on her name. And I¡¯m telling you now-I want every penny


    ounted for. The Goldenpeak Vi? It¡¯s going up for sale. If you want to keep it, buy it back-from me. With yourmoney


    Martha¡¯s lips curled with fury.


    The room fell into an uneasy silence.


    But for the first time in a long time, I felt calm.


    This was just the beginning.

 Favorite Curse 180

    180 The Final Confession


    Lucian


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡± Martha finally shrieked, her voice ricocheting off the dining room walls.


    ¡°I can. And I am,¡± I replied coldly. ¡°As of this moment, I¡¯m cutting all financial support. You and my father are no longer my responsibility.¡±


    Her face drained of color.


    ¡°I won¡¯t pay the staff in the right wing anymore,¡± I continued, voice firm. ¡°So hold on to the ones you can afford.¡±


    She turned to my father, eyes wide, desperate for him to say something-do something.


    But I didn¡¯t care if he spoke. I wouldn¡¯t listen. Not anymore.


    ¡°And soon,¡± I added, ¡°I¡¯ll have the full report of exactly how much your wife stole from me.¡±


    Martha stiffened. My father¡¯s hands clenched on the edge of the table.


    ¡°When I do,¡± I said, ¡°you¡¯ll have two options: pay back every cent¡­ or I seize the mansion.¡±


    My father¡¯s eyes burned red, rage and disbelief tangled behind his stare.


    ¡°Why?¡± was all he managed to say, like the answer wasn¡¯t decades in the making.


    ¡°You want to know why?¡± I asked, my voice quieter now-but more dangerous.


    Mara ced a calming hand on my thigh. I drew in a breath, trying to hold the storm back, just enough to speak.


    ¡°You cheated on my mother,¡± I said, each word like a de. ¡°You spent her money on brothels in Goldenpeak. And the very year she died, you reced her like she was nothing.¡±


    My father flinched.


    ¡°You let this woman live off her wealth. You allowed her to bleed what wasn¡¯t hers. Money meant for me. For my future.¡±


    I looked at Martha then, eyes cold.


    ¡°She would¡¯ve run thepany into the ground if I hadn¡¯t taken over.¡±


    I turned back to him, no pity left in me.


    ¡°And while all of that was happening-while you were ying house with Martha¡¯s parents-you left my great-aunt and cousin in poverty. Poverty, while servants waited on this woman¡¯s family like royalty.¡±


    I leaned forward, every word like fire through my teeth.


    ¡°I might¡¯ve walked away. I might¡¯ve let it go. But I saw my grand-aunt. I saw Lydia. I saw the cost of your betrayal.¡±


    They said nothing. There was nothing they could say.


    ¡°You left a child to care for her sick mother alone. And for what? So Martha¡¯s folks could live infort off the fortune you were supposed to protect?¡±


    The room felt like it might crack open.


    ¡°If I had a shred of evidence, I¡¯d swear you and Martha conspired to kill my mother for her money.¡±


    The air thickened.


    And then my father stood-fists clenched-and punched me square in the face.


    180 The Final Confession


    The blow came fast. My head snapped back slightly, but I didn¡¯t fall. I didn¡¯t stagger.


    Points >


    ¡°I loved Natasha!¡± he shouted, voice cracking, tears spilling freely down his face. ¡°I loved her more than life itself! I wished I had died in her ce!¡±


    The room froze. No one moved. No one breathed.


    ¡°Do you think carrying on without her was easy for me?¡± he barked, his voice rising, almost frantic. ¡°Most nights, I lie awake, haunted by the same damn questions-what could I have done differently? If I had just acted sooner¡­ If I had just s een it¡­ she¡¯d still be alive. And my life-my life wouldn¡¯t feel like this hollow ruin!¡±


    He was unraveling, but it wasn¡¯t weakness. It was years of buried pain finally tearing loose.


    ¡°Your grand-aunt was crippled and mute-she couldn¡¯t care for you. I married Martha so you would be taken care of. That¡¯s the truth. If I hadn¡¯t had a child, I would¡¯ve stayed single until the end of my days. Damn society and its opinions.¡±


    He took a breath, trembling, and pointed at me.


    ¡°Regardless of what you believe, I always favored you, Lucian. Always. I was never going to hand Driftwake or thepany to Darian. Never.¡±


    He turned, as if trying to gather himself, but the flood wouldn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°I had no idea Martha was stealing, or paying anyone off behind my back. I didn¡¯t know,¡± he said, then paused. His eyes turned sharp. Cold. ¡°But Katya-she was the reason Natasha broke. The reason she sank into depression. The reason we had to go to that cursed ce. She is the reason I lost the only woman I ever loved.¡±


    He looked me dead in the eye.


    ¡°So yes. I made sure she suffered for it. And I would do it again.¡±


    The room remained in stunned silence. He straightened his back, adjusting his tie, trying to piece together what was left


    of hisposure.


    ¡°You can judge me, scream, take everything. Sell the duplex-I don¡¯t care. I didn¡¯t buy it. Martha said she paid for it with her allowance, that it was mortgaged. Maybe that was a lie too.¡±


    He gestured toward the air, like he was brushing the whole mess away.


    ¡°The staff in that house? Paid by Martha. I had nothing to do with them. If you want to strip everything, then do it. Take it all. Because truthfully, Lucian-¡± his voice faltered for just a second, ¡°I lost everything the day Natasha died.¡±


    He looked at me then. Not with anger, but something deeper. Worn. Hollow.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only part of her I have left. You were the only reason I stayed standing. But now? You¡¯re grown. You have your own mate. Your own child on the way. My part in this is done.¡±


    He turned to leave, but not before delivering one final blow.


    ¡°After the handover, I¡¯m gone. I don¡¯t give a damn about Chase, or ric Moongrove, or any of that cursed history. I¡¯m not a thief. I never stole from anyone. And if you think otherwise-fine.¡±


    He paused in the doorway, ncing back.


    ¡°But while you¡¯re at it¡­ you might want to figure out what to do about Darian¡¯s mother. Because I¡¯m done.¡±


    And with that, he walked out of the breakfast lounge.


    Not defeated.


    Butpletely and utterly finished.

 Favorite Curse 181

    181 The Punch That Broke The Silence


    Mara


    I sat frozen, trying to process what had just happened.


    I never saw the punching. None of us did.


    Lucian had struck a nerve, and his father¡¯s reaction made that painfully clear.


    But more than the violence, it was what came after that shook me: the raw confession, the tears, the copse of a man


    who had been carrying far more than any of us had realized.


    Alpha Vander loved Lucian. That much had always been obvious, even if it was buried under mistakes and pride. And that love is exactly what made the wound so deep, and the reaction so visceral.


    For a moment, no one moved. No one spoke. We were stunned, suspended in the aftershock.


    Lucian just sat there, jaw tight, blood drying on his lip.


    I couldn¡¯t take it.


    ¡°You need to go after him and apologize,¡± I linked to him.


    His response came cold and fast. ¡°No.¡±


    I blinked. What?


    ¡°Unless you¡¯re ready to be an orphan, Lucian, you need to go to him,¡± I said firmly. ¡°You basically used him of killing his mate. You think that¡¯s something he¡¯ll just bounce back from?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer, so I pushed harder.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen how his face lights up when he talks about Natasha. Even now. After everything. You know he still mourns her. And what you said, goddess, Lucian, it was cruel. You hit him where it hurts most.¡±


    My voice softened.


    ¡°You both need closure. But you¡¯re not going to find it by attacking each other over breakfast. You have to go now. Before he shuts downpletely. Before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    There was a long silence. Then Lucian stood, jaw clenched, and left the room.


    Reluctantly.


    But he went.


    Martha, still seated at the table, began to weep. Her sobs echoed off the walls, sharp and desperate. But no one moved to


    She turned to Darian. ¡°Darian¡­ how can you let them do this to us?¡± she cried, eyes wild and streaming with tears.


    Darian didn¡¯t answer. He just stared at her, stunned, like he was seeing her for the first time.


    ¡°Darian,¡± she sobbed again, reaching out like a mother begging her child to choose her side.


    And that¡¯s when he snapped.


    ¡°What the hell do you want me to do, Mother?¡± he exploded, voice shaking with fury. ¡°You dug your grave. You lied to Father. For years. You¡¯ve been cruel to Lucian from the beginning. You stole from this family, and now you want to y


    the victim?¡±


    181 The Punch That Broke The Silence


    She flinched like he¡¯d pped her.


    +8 Points


    ¡°You think people don¡¯t believe you just because of circumstance? No, they don¡¯t believe you because you lie. You lied to me. You manipted all of us. You even worked with our enemies to steal from Father and then Lucian.¡±


    His voice dropped, quieter now, but lethal.


    ¡°You ndered Lucian¡¯s name,¡± Darian said coldly, ¡°and tried to humiliate him by convincing our father to buy him a wife. And when that didn¡¯t break him, you tried to ruin his marriage.¡±


    Martha¡¯s lips parted, but no sound came. Darian didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Then you had the nerve to bring your niece here to stir up more trouble.¡±


    She blinked, stunned.


    ¡°Yes, Mother,¡± Darian continued, voice like ice. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. I keep quiet, but I¡¯m not blind. You brought Lacy here hoping she¡¯d get close to Lucian. And don¡¯t insult my intelligence, we all know what kind of women Goldenpeak breeds, especially when money and status are involved.¡±


    Martha¡¯s mouth trembled.


    ¡°If your intentions were so pure, you would¡¯ve warned her to stay away from him. You wouldn¡¯t be pushing her to work with him, encouraging proximity. Why does she ignore Mara? Why is she polite only to Lucian? Mara is her Luna. Her boss. But she disrespects her because she was never brought here to serve, she was brought here to tempt.¡±


    He leaned forward slightly.


    ¡°You hoped Lucian would slip. That he¡¯d betray his mate. That you could exploit the fallout.¡±


    Martha wiped her tears silently, shaken. His words had hit where it hurt.


    ¡°Darian,¡± she started weakly, ¡°how can you even suggest,¡±


    He cut her off with a shake of his head. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    The tone in his voice shifted, colder, heavier.


    ¡°Where is ric Moongrove, Mother?¡±


    The room turned still. Heavy. The name carried weight. Rage simmered just beneath the surface now, and I could feel it


    from across the table.


    Tiffany looked to me, her eyes wide with fear. I could feel her panic through the pack bond. Darian¡¯s anger was almost


    tangible.


    ¡°Calm down, Tiff,¡± I linked her gently. ¡°This is between our men and their parents.¡±


    She stayed seated, but I knew it was taking everything in her not to run. Thank the goddess Emma wasn¡¯t here. Jennifer


    was watching her in the left wing, just as we¡¯d nned. We knew breakfast would be a battlefield.


    Martha opened her mouth, tried to speak. ¡°I said, ¡±


    ment. I


    ¡°Enough!¡± Darian roared, his voice booming through the room. ¡°You are despicable, Mother. You¡¯re an embarrassment. I wish, I wish, you weren¡¯t mine.¡±


    Her face paled, like he¡¯d pped her.


    ¡°Do you even understand what you¡¯ve done? The depth of your betrayal? Lucian has protected me from your lies, shielded me from the damage you¡¯ve caused. That trip to Goldenpeak? He wasn¡¯t just looking for answers, he was trying to save m


    e from ruin.¡±


    His voice cracked slightly. Not from weakness, but the weight of everything finally pressing down.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t find this bastard¡­ if we don¡¯t expose the truth, my life is over. Do you get that?¡±


    He stared at her, furious and hollow.


    ¡°Where is the grave of this child, Mother?¡± he asked, voice deadly calm now. ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Martha didn¡¯t answer.


    She just looked at me as if the answer was written on my face.

 Favorite Curse 182

    182 Unmasked


    Mara


    ¡°Stop Looking at Mara. Leave her out of this,¡± Darian snapped, his voice like steel. ¡°She already knows everything. Everyone at this table knows everything. So drop the act, Mother.¡±


    Martha¡¯s mouth twitched, but she said nothing..


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Darian pressed. ¡°Where was the child buried, if there even was a child? I know you¡¯re hiding something.¡±


    He leaned forward, fury simmering in his eyes.


    ¡°We asked around in Goldenpeak, about you and ric. No one had anything good to say. Did you really go stay with yourte sister? Or was that another one of your stories?¡±


    Martha flinched.


    ¡°I know Grandpa and Grandma are lying for you. Whatever you did, you saved them from poverty. They¡¯ll cover for you till theirst breath, but it won¡¯t save you.¡±


    He let out a bitterugh.


    ¡°You should be ashamed. All this damage, all this pain, just because you thought Mara wasn¡¯t good enough for me. You said her family was too poor. But you know what I saw in Goldenpeak?¡±


    He stood now, tall and cold and devastating.


    ¡°I saw what real poverty looks like. The Thornridges are ten times wealthier than your folks. Mara is premium, refined, honest, dignified. Everything you¡¯re not. And because of that, I know you¡¯ll do anything for money. Which is why I knowyou know where ric Moongrove is.¡±


    Martha¡¯s hands began to tremble. Her lips quivered. She didn¡¯t deny it.


    Darian didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t start talking, you¡¯re on your own. Father said he was done, and this time, I believe him. Lucian already put the Goldenpeak duplex on auction. Your people are probably packing up right now. When you go back there, it won¡¯t be to that cushy house. It¡¯ll be to the broken-down shack you came from.¡±


    He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t look to me for help. I don¡¯t want your name tied to mine. You¡¯re too wicked.¡±


    He stepped around the table.


    2


    ¡°You abused your stepson, the same boy Father married you to protect. You lived in Natasha¡¯s shadow and took your


    resentment out on Lucian.¡±


    Then Martha snapped.


    She mmed her fists onto the table. The sound echoed like a gunshot.


    Her ws burst out, and her body trembled with rage. I stood instantly, instinctively moving between her and Tiffany. She wouldn¡¯t touch Darian, but I knew she¡¯de for me.


    ¡°I could never love Lucian!¡± she screamed, eyes wild. ¡°Vander never gave me the chance!¡±


    Her voice cracked. She was unravelling.


    ¡°Hepared me to that b***h for twenty-three years! Twenty-three f*****g years! I wasn¡¯t smart enough, not polished enough, no manners, no charm, nothing was ever enough!¡±


    < 182 Unmasked


    She took a shaky step forward, her breathing ragged.


    ¡°He said her name in his sleep. He calls her name when we¡¯re together. Do you know what that feels like?¡±


    Silence. No one answered.


    ¡°When I met Vander, I pitied him. Iforted him after Natasha. I offered to take care of Lucian because he said he needed time to plot revenge. I cared for that boy for three years, three years, hoping Vander would love me for it.¡±


    She paused. The tears that fell now were bitter, not broken.


    ¡°But he never saw me. Only her. Always her.¡±


    Her voice dipped to a whisper.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t marry me out of love. He married me because I was willing to be a mother to Lucian. That was the price of my


    ce in his life. And that¡¯s why I hated that boy.¡±


    And then, the truth cut through the air like a de.


    ¡°My whole existence in this house depended on a child who would never be mine.¡±


    ¡°After we got married,¡± Martha began, her voice hollow, ¡°he refused to im me. Refused to touch me. He told me my only job was to care for Lucian.¡±


    She looked straight at Darian, mascara streaking down her cheeks. ¡°I told him I might as well be Lucian¡¯s nanny, because that¡¯s what I was before he decided to marry me. And you know what he said? Lucian needs a mother. That¡¯s all I was to


    him.¡±


    Her voice cracked.


    ¡°He¡¯d travel and bring back gifts, for Lucian. Not me. Never me. I was an afterthought. A ceholder. So yes¡­ I hated


    Lucian.¡±


    No one moved. No one spoke. Not even Darian.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t leave. I didn¡¯t have the money. I¡¯d betrayed ric toe here, and I needed protection from him. Vander and I


    weren¡¯t together then, I was just his son¡¯s caretaker. But everyone thought we were. And Vander let them think it.¡±


    She stared down at the table,ughing bitterly through her tears.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t really see me for three years. Have you ever stepped inside our bedroom? Her picture is everywhere.


    Twenty-three years, I¡¯ve lived like a stranger in my own home. Like a ghost. Like a substitute for a woman no one could


    rece.¡±


    She sucked in a shaky breath.


    ¡°I tried to love him. I did. I gave up ric for Vander. I fell in love with your father, and he never loved me back. I had to get


    him drunk to get pregnant with you, Darian. That was the only way he¡¯d touch me.¡±


    Gasps echoed from the table, but Martha didn¡¯t stop. She was too far gone now.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t start paying attention to me until fifteen years ago. And by then? It was toote. I already hated Lucian. And I hated Natasha even more.¡±


    The words hung like smoke in the air, foul, heavy, impossible to ignore.

 Favorite Curse 183

    183 The Ghost In Her Home


    Mara


    Martha broke down again, sobbing openly now, but her voice cut through the tears.


    ¡°So yes, I brought Lacy here to catch Lucian¡¯s eye. That¡¯s how we survive in Goldenpeak. We either prostitute ourselves or find wealthy mates. It¡¯s our way of life.¡±


    She looked at Darian with wild eyes, as if daring him to judge her.


    ¡°Your father gave everything to Lucian. What about us? What about me and you? Did we deserve nothing?¡±


    Sheughed again, bitter and unhinged.


    ¡°Goldenpeak is a wastnd. Nond, no resources, no future. Women leave to survive. I was lucky. ric was an Alpha¡¯s son. He had a mark, but he was broke, violent, and cruel. I stayed with him because I had no choice.¡±


    Her breathing slowed, like she was sinking.


    ¡°Vander saved me once. Just once. That¡¯s all it took. I fell in love with him, even though he was married. Three yearster, when Natasha was gone, I saw an opening. I offered to care for Lucian just so I could stay close to Vander.¡±


    She paused, broken now.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what kindness was until your father. But even then, I was still living in someone else¡¯s shadow.¡±


    She looked up, her eyes ssy.


    ¡°I had to pay ric to stay quiet. And after I had you, the price went up. Because it wasn¡¯t just my reputation on the line anymore, it was yours, too.¡±


    Then she sank into her chair, shaking with quiet sobs.


    No one moved.


    No one had to.


    She¡¯d just detonated every secret she¡¯d spent two decades hiding.


    ¡°There are days I just want to end it,¡± Martha whispered, voice cracking under the weight of her words. ¡°I hate Mara¡­ simply because she has everything I ever wanted.¡±


    She looked up at Darian, her face hollow.


    ¡°Look at the way you treat Tiffany. The love, the care¡­ My life was never that sweet. You have no idea what I had to do to


    survive.¡±


    She took a deep breath, trying to steady herself. Her next words came quieter, but no less heavy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where ric is. If I did, I would¡¯ve had him assassinated just to find peace. But he¡¯s dangerous, Darian. Evil.


    You can¡¯t imagine the things that man has done. I¡¯ve lived in fear for decades.¡±


    Her voice trembled.


    ¡°I thought your father could protect me. But I was wrong. If it came down to it¡­ he¡¯d hand me over in a heartbeat to save


    Lucian.¡±


    And just like that, the dam broke again. She buried her face in her hands, sobbing uncontrobly.


    For a moment, I didn¡¯t know what to say. She hadn¡¯t answered Darian¡¯s questions. Not fully. But this wasn¡¯t maniption,


    183 The Ghost In Her Home


    * Points >


    at least not entirely. This was a woman unraveling. A woman who¡¯d built her life on shaky ground and now felt the earth splitting beneath her.


    Still, I saw it clearly: she was choosing what to share. Carefully. Selectively. She wasn¡¯t confessing everything, just enough to keep Darian close. Just enough to survive this moment.


    She was still hiding things.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Martha,¡± I said quietly, my voice steady. ¡°He may not show it the way you need, but Alpha Vander does care about you. He loves you in his way.¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond. Just kept weeping.


    ¡°I know this,¡± I continued, ¡°because I saw it. The way he tried to force me to do something, something out of character, just to make you happy. When I told him about the ckmail, he was shaken. That kind of reaction doesn¡¯te from


    indifference. Ites from love, conflicted or not.¡±


    Still, no reply. But she¡¯d heard me. That much was clear.


    And I couldn¡¯t let Darian believe his father was the viin in all of this. Because he wasn¡¯t. Vander might never have loved Martha the way he loved Natasha, but he had given her something. Stability. A name. A ce. And judging by what she¡¯d


    admitted today, that had been everything to her.


    But now? That ce was slipping through her fingers. And it wasn¡¯t our words making her cry, it was the reality setting in.


    She would be alone. Truly alone.


    Vander had washed his hands of her.


    Lucian would no longer protect her.


    And Darian¡­ well, even he had started to see through her.


    As much as I pitied her, I couldn¡¯t waste more energy on this spiral. I was pregnant. I was starving. And I had no intention of letting a perfectly good breakfast go cold.


    I picked up my fork and started eating.


    ¡°You¡¯re breastfeeding, Tiff. Better eat,¡± I linked Tiffany, who had been sitting silently beside Darian.


    I didn¡¯t need to say it twice. She nodded quickly and followed my lead.


    We were used to the chaos now. Used to the confessions, the drama, the unraveling of the people around us.


    But breakfast was still breakfast.


    And we were numb to their emotions.

 Favorite Curse 184

    184 The Picture Over The Bed


    Lucian


    I followed his scent, half-expecting it to lead me to his office. But it didn¡¯t. It led me somewhere I had never been.


    His bedroom.


    Martha never allowed me near it when I was younger, and over the years, I simply stopped trying. Now, standing before


    the door, slightly ajar, I realized this was my first time seeing it from the inside.


    The space wasrger than mine, with a sitting area that mirrored the design of my own wing. But it was the bedroom that


    stopped me.


    He was there, standing by the open closet, pulling out clothes and items, stuffing them into a suitcase. The man looked


    like he was already halfway out of this life.


    I stepped further in, and my eyes caught on the framed picture above the bed. My mother.


    I stared at it for a moment. The elegance in her smile. The grace she always carried. And I realized, Martha had been


    sleeping in this room, under that picture, for over two decades. That wasn¡¯t marriage. That was penance.


    ¡°Get the f**k out,¡± my father growled, not even turning around.


    I didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Father,¡± I said, voice quiet but steady. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I insinuated you had anything to do with her death.¡±


    He paused, then looked up. His eyes were red, swollen, raw. The man had been crying long before I ever walked in. He


    studied me for a moment, trying to see if my apology was real.


    Then his shoulders sank. He sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not over it, Lucian,¡± he said. ¡°It still feels like yesterday. Every day, I wake up and¡­ I expect her. Sometimes, I wish I had


    eaten that damn meal with her.¡±


    He wiped his face with the back of his hand.


    ¡°She was so full of life. So smart. I loved her. We eloped, you know? Not for wealth or status, I wasn¡¯t rich then. I was just running my family¡¯s little business. She had more money than I did, but none of that mattered.¡±


    He sat heavily on the edge of the bed, lost in memory.


    ¡°When we got married, we merged ourpanies. She held the majority shares, it was her name on everything. I insisted.


    I wanted her family to know I wasn¡¯t with her for money. I loved her for who she was.¡±


    His voice cracked.


    ¡°I was never going to give Darian anything except Mooncrest. That was his. He¡¯s my son too, I couldn¡¯t leave him with noth ing. But Driftwake? Steel Corp? That was yours. Always.¡±


    He looked up at me.


    ¡°I already made the transfer before Lydia wrote me that letter. Go check the records if you don¡¯t believe me. The dates are


    all there. I put your name on the documents when you were ten.¡±


    I blinked.


    ¡°Natasha left you her share in her will. And I gave you mine. All of it. I only said she owned everything so Martha wouldn¡¯t


    start making demands. You know how she is.¡±


    He let out a breath, shaking his head.


    ¡°Natasha was the reason the Nighthorn business survived. We built Steel Corp together. I couldn¡¯t let another woman


    touch it. I couldn¡¯t let it be tarnished. I¡­ couldn¡¯t let go.¡±


    He went quiet, then patted the space beside him.


    I crossed the room and sat down.


    For a moment, we just sat there, side by side. Two men linked by grief, legacy, and a love neither of us had truly been able to put into words.


    He hadn¡¯t been perfect.


    But neither had I.


    And somehow, this quiet moment felt like the first time we had truly seen each other in years.


    ¡°I loved your mother,¡± my father said, his voice soft, his gaze distant. ¡°We met in Neev. Fell hard. She was¡­ everything.¡±


    He looked over at me.


    ¡°Mara reminds me of her. Strong. Opinionated. But kind, nurturing. Wise. That was why I chose her for you. Everything I told her parents the day we arranged the marriage, I meant it. It had nothing to do with Martha.¡±


    He exhaled, slow and heavy.


    ¡°I wanted the best for you, Lucian. And Mara was the best. I don¡¯t regret it. I¡¯ve never seen you this happy before.¡±


    There was a pause, then a confession that dug deeper.


    ¡°I first spoke to the Thornridges about it when she was seventeen. Aiden said no. But I waited. Watched. I hated every


    second she spent with Darian. I thought she¡¯d go down the same path as those other girls¡­ but she didn¡¯t. She held on to


    herself. She¡¯s loyal. She¡¯s strong. And you¡¯re better with her.¡±


    A faint smile tugged at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Yes, she challenges me. Sometimes she¡¯s blunt. Disrespectful even. But I see the way she looks at you. I see how you are


    with her. And I love you enough to be d, even when I disagree.¡±


    I looked at him for a moment, then asked the question that had sat in my chest since I got back.


    ¡°Then why did you cheat?¡±


    His shoulders dropped.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    He met my gaze, unwavering.


    ¡°Katya has always been¡­ poison. Paranoid, bitter, and always waiting for me to slip. From day one, she made Natasha question everything, my motives, my love, my loyalty. Being married to thest of the Redlocks wasn¡¯t easy, Lucian. Especially with that woman around.¡±


    He rubbed his forehead, the memories weighing him down.


    ¡°Your mother and I were struggling to conceive. I was willing to wait, but she was determined. She wanted a child, desperately. She brought up the idea of a surrogate. I didn¡¯t like it. We argued. A lot.¡±


    Then he looked at me. ¡°She wanted to go to Neev. She said the women there would do it for money.¡±


    I interrupted, uncertain. ¡°But¡­ Aunt Katya said you pressured her. That she only agreed because of you.¡±


    <184 The Picture Over The Bed


    His face twisted, a mix of pain and disgust.


    * Parts >


    ¡°Katya said whatever suited her narrative. I never pressured Natasha. I swear to you, it was her idea. Katya promised she¡¯d find someone in Neev. I didn¡¯t want to go, but I went, for Natasha. But when we got there¡­¡±


    He shook his head.


    ¡°They treated me like filth. Said I was manipting her. Said she deserved better. You¡¯ve been there, you know how it is. Those girls¡­ young, poor, trying to survive. I helped a few. Gave schrships, paid fees, helped some leave that life


    behind. That was all I did.¡±


    Then came the name.


    ¡°I met Martha there. She was working in a run-down hotel, desperate. She kept making advances, but I didn¡¯t bite. I loved Natasha. Still do. But I found out she had problems, an ill mother, no support. I gave her money so she could quit the


    hotel. That was it.¡±


    He paused, face hardening.


    ¡°But while I was doing that, Natasha kept getting anonymous messages. usations. Threats. Women iming they were with me, I didn¡¯t know a single one. Someone was trying to drive a wedge between us. And they seeded.¡±


    He sighed.


    ¡°I started taking her with me everywhere. I tried to prove I wasn¡¯t cheating. But she¡¯d already stopped believing. Between Katya¡¯s venom and her growing doubts, I couldn¡¯t reach her anymore.¡±


    He leaned forward slightly, voice low.


    ¡°She asked for a divorce. Said she wanted to separate. Even though we were bonded, soul bound, I agreed. Just to give her peace.¡±


    He looked up, eyes shining.


    ¡°I never cheated on your mother, Lucian. Not once. But Katya? She was determined to make sure no one believed me.¡±


    I studied him for a long moment.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked quietly. ¡°Why would she do that?¡±

 Favorite Curse 185

    185 The Other Truth


    Lucian


    ¡°The woman is paranoid,¡± my father muttered, voice low. ¡°That¡¯s why Lydia is still single. I offered for them toe live in the mansion years ago, to help keep an eye on you. I saw the change in Martha not long after we married and I imed


    her. That¡¯s when everything shifted.¡±


    He stared off toward the wall, eyes distant. ¡°Martha yed the part perfectly. She cared for you. Loved you, for three


    whole years. That¡¯s what made me stop asking Katya and Lydia to move in. I thought you were in good hands.¡±


    His jaw tightened. ¡°I regret that.¡±


    He exhaled and returned to the story he¡¯d been trying to tell.


    ¡°Back to your mother¡­ I spent three months begging Natasha toe home. I told her she could keep everything, I just


    wanted her. But she wouldn¡¯te back. Not until she found out she was pregnant with you.¡±


    A faint smile ghosted across his lips. ¡°That changed everything. We fixed things between us. And eventually, she realized I hadn¡¯t cheated. For the first time in a long time, things were good again. Really good.¡±


    Then his face clouded over.


    ¡°And then¡­ she gave birth to you. And everything changed again.¡±


    I stayed quiet, listening.


    ¡°She started slipping. I didn¡¯t see it at first, but she was drowning in postnatal depression. Katya made it worse, hovering, controlling, fueling her fears.¡±


    He closed his eyes and inhaled sharply.


    ¡°I tried everything, Lucian. I did. But it got unbearable. Katya said we needed to go to Neev, that the fresh air, the change,


    would help Natasha recover. I didn¡¯t want to go. I would¡¯ve stayed and suffered through it with her, but Katya threatened <ol><li> Said I was trying to hurt her niece. Said I didn¡¯t care.¡± </li></ol>


    His voice cracked, and I saw tears gather in his eyes again.


    ¡°I bought that damned cottage for Katya out of my own pocket. I didn¡¯t want her living with us. I didn¡¯t trust her. Never did.


    As far as I was concerned, she¡¯d done enough damage. But I gave in. I was desperate.¡±


    He looked at me again, voice raw now.


    ¡°My only crime was loving your mother, eloping with her. Her family never forgave me. Especially Katya. They always


    believed Natasha didn¡¯t need me. Katya never believed in bonds between men and women. And when her marriage failed, she poisoned every rtionship she touched after that.¡±


    His breathing grew heavy.


    ¡°She loved your mother, I won¡¯t deny that. But it was poisoned love. Controlling. Consuming.¡±


    A pause.


    ¡°Then a month after we moved to Neev¡­ your mother was poisoned. The staff, all of them, were butchered. I suspected the Alpha of Neev was in on it. Maybe more. I never got answers.¡±


    He looked down.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t marry Martha right away. On my way back from Neev; I ran into her by chance. She offered to help care for you. I


    was broken. Katya was recovering, barely, and I had no one. You needed someone. And Martha¡­ she was familiar. Kind. You took to her quickly.¡±


    He gave a long sigh.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to grow up without love. So I married her. Three yearster.¡±


    His next words were quieter.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t touch her. Not for a long time. Not after Natasha. It felt wrong. Disloyal. When Darian was conceived, I was drunk. That¡¯s the only way it happened.¡±


    I absorbed everything, trying to reconcile it with the life I¡¯d lived.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me all of this before?¡± I asked softly.


    He looked at me, and for the first time, I saw the full weight he carried.


    ¡°Because that pain wasn¡¯t your cross to bear.¡±


    He growled low in his chest, anger surfacing again.


    ¡°I will never help Katya. She caused everything, every fight, every false usation, every separation. She drove the wedge. She pushed your mother into depression. She drove us to Neev. And that¡¯s where I lost the only woman I ever truly loved.¡±


    He stared at me with ssy, haunted eyes.


    ¡°You know me, Lucian,¡± my father said, his voice steady but worn. ¡°Have you ever seen me with another woman? Ever


    heard even one rumor of me ying around?¡±


    I shook my head. Not once in my life.


    ¡°If you think I¡¯m lying,¡± he added, ¡°go investigate everything I told you. Every word. I never cheated on your mother. But in


    Katya¡¯s mind, I did, and that¡¯s all that¡¯s ever mattered to her. That will always be her truth. And I hate her for it.¡±


    I looked down, ashamed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Father,¡± I said quietly. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you the way I did. I take it back, all of it.¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer, but he didn¡¯t need to. The silence between us wasn¡¯t cold anymore. It was reflective. Real.


    ¡°The Nighthorn mansion is your home,¡± I added. ¡°I could never take it from you.¡±


    Still no words. Just a soft exhale as he absorbed it all.


    Then he said something that caught me off guard.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of sending Martha back to Goldenpeak,¡± he admitted. ¡°A permanent separation might be best, for everyone.


    She¡¯s caused too much pain. Do you think Darian will be okay with it?¡±


    I paused, realizing then that he¡¯d tolerated Martha not out of love, but for Darian¡¯s sake.


    ¡°He¡¯s a grown man now,¡± I replied. ¡°After his wedding to Tiffany, do what you need to do for your peace. But I¡¯d suggest


    moving her out of the mansion sooner. You can send her to my house, I won¡¯t be staying there for now. Let one of the


    staff go with her.¡±


    My father frowned. ¡°Why are you being generous with her?¡±


    I shook my head.


    ¡°She and her family are hiding something. I don¡¯t believe she¡¯s been honest with us. But if we iste her, make her feel truly abandoned, she may make contact. Or ric Moongrove wille looking for her. Either way, we get the answers


    we need.¡±


    <185 The Other Truth


    He went quiet again, then lowered his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to walk away for seven years,¡± he said softly.


    +8 Pointe


    We sat in silence after that. But it wasn¡¯t empty. It was a silence full of understanding, full of truths finally spoken.


    Aunt Katya had told me her version of the story. My father had now told me his. And sitting there, beside him, I saw what I had missed for so long: a man who had tried to hold it all together, to prove his worth over and over again, even when the


    world refused to believe him.


    A broken man, yes, but not a liar.


    He hadn¡¯t betrayed my mother. He had just never stopped trying to prove he deserved her.


    That kind of weight could crush anyone.


    But now it was time to let go.


    There was still healing to be done, especially between him and Katya. They both carried guilt, both med each other. And until they faced it, neither would ever truly heal.


    But that¡­ wouldeter.


    For now, I just sat with him.


    And that was enough.

 Favorite Curse 186

    186 The Breakfast


    Mara


    Tiffany and I stayed at the table long after the storm had passed, working through our tes like nothing had happened. Martha kept ncing at us like we were monsters for eating while she wept, but I didn¡¯t care. The bacon was perfect, the eggs fluffy, and I was starving. Pregnant and starving. Sympathy could wait.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any sympathy?¡± Martha asked, voice raw as she dabbed her face with a napkin.


    I met her gaze calmly, my fork halfway to my mouth. ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± I said through a mouthful. Obvious answer. Tiffany choked down augh and focused on her te.


    Martha gathered whatever pride she had left, straightened her clothes, and left the breakfast lounge in silence. The moment she was gone, a strange calm settled in the room.


    ¡°Now that Lucian and Darian are back,¡± Tiffany whispered, ¡°can we go back to your house? I don¡¯t want to keep tiptoeing


    around Martha.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°This wasn¡¯t a nostalgia trip, Tiff. We¡¯re here because it¡¯s safe. Soldiers patrol this estate. It¡¯s fortified. At our house in town, we have neighbors. Open streets. If Chase wants to strike, he¡¯ll do it there. Not here. I¡¯d rather stay put


    and keep everyone breathing.¡±


    Darian nodded, visibly impressed. ¡°Smart call, Mara. Good job.¡±


    Just then, Lucian walked in. Calm. At peace. That surprised me.


    He leaned down and kissed my temple before settling beside me and dishing food like he hadn¡¯t just confronted decades


    of unresolved grief.


    Darian cut to the chase. ¡°How did it go?¡±


    Lucian didn¡¯t answer right away. He scooped some eggs onto his te and poured himself a ss of juice before


    speaking.


    ¡°I made peace with Father,¡± he said. ¡°Katya and he will never see eye to eye. They both me each other for what happened to my mother. But he and I¡­ we¡¯re good now.¡±


    Darian exhaled slowly, shoulders rxing.


    ¡°And¡­ is he really done?¡± he asked, eyes narrowing slightly-code for what about my mother.


    ¡°He¡¯s done with your mother, Lucian said inly.


    Darian didn¡¯t react outwardly. He had expected it.


    ¡°So¡­ he¡¯s sending her back?¡± Darian asked.


    Lucian shook his head, still chewing. ¡°I convinced him to move her to our house in town. After your wedding.¡±


    Tiffany started coughing. Darian looked like his eyes might pop out of his skull.


    Lucian raised an eyebrow. ¡°Come on, you two, this shouldn¡¯t be an issue anymore.¡±


    I shot him a warning pinch to the thigh.


    He winced but kept going. ¡°No, seriously, Mara. It shouldn¡¯t be.¡±


    I nced at Tiffany. Her face was flushed, and she looked like she wanted to crawl under the table.


    ¡°Tiff is thinking about it, Lucian,¡± Darian said, his voice calm but firm. ¡°After everything I did, I don¡¯t expect her to just throw caution to the wind and marry me. I¡¯m grateful she¡¯s giving me the chance to prove myself. That¡¯s what matters.¡±


    Lucian nodded slowly. ¡°I get that. I do. But still-you two should move forward. If there¡¯s anything I¡¯ve learned from all this¡­¡± He paused and nced at me, brushing his fingers over mine gently. ¡°¡­it¡¯s that life is short. Look at Father- drowning in regrets.¡±


    His eyes softened, and his voice dropped just a little.


    ¡°I love my wife with everything I¡¯ve got. Every second I¡¯m with her, I make it count. We¡¯re not immortals. We don¡¯t get time


    back.¡±


    Silence fell over the table again, but this time it wasn¡¯t awkward. It was reflective. Darian looked at Tiffany, his face unreadable. Tiffany didn¡¯t meet his gaze, but her hand inched toward his, and that was enough to give me hope.


    But I knew better than anyone-it wasn¡¯t about love. Tiffany had loved him once, deeply enough to give him everything. The question now was trust. Could she leap again, knowing how hard thending was the first time?


    We kept eating quietly-until a shrill voice cracked through the stillness.


    Martha.


    We could hear her clearly from the hall, even at this distance. Being wolves had its perks, and hearing Martha lose it in high-definition stereo was one of them.


    Lucian and Darian pushed back their chairs immediately. I nced at Tiffany, and we didn¡¯t even need words. One look and we knew we were following. Whatever Martha was dragging into the hallway, it was bound to be messy.


    I stood and straightened my dress, throwing on my best neutral expression. Tiffany followed closely behind, biting back a smirk. It wasn¡¯t right, maybe, but Goddess help me, that woman was overdue for a dramatic crash. And I had front-row


    seats.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see what masterpiece she¡¯s painting now,¡± I muttered under my breath.


    Because if Martha wanted to keep making a spectacle of herself, I was done cleaning up after her.


    It was time to let the curtain rise.


    072

 Favorite Curse 187

    187 Curtain Call For A Queen


    Mara


    What we walked into was¡­ a lot.


    Martha stood in the hallway wearing a ck silk robe-untied, gaping open to reveal lingerie that left nothing to the imagination. Thece clung to her curves, deliberate and desperate. Darian stepped forward to help her tie the robe shut, but the damage was already done.


    We¡¯d seen it all.


    Say what you want about Martha-she knew how to use what she had. But the fact Vander hadn¡¯t caved said everything. The man was finished. She¡¯d yed her final card, and it flopped.


    ¡°Darian, tell your mother to move to the seventh room down the hall,¡± Vander said, his voice t and exhausted. His shirt was rumpled, buttons misaligned. I didn¡¯t want to guess what exactly had happened in that room-but whatever it was, Vander had rejected her.


    ¡°No!¡± Martha cried, reaching for him. ¡°We can talk this out, Vander. Please.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even look at her.


    ¡°I wanted you out of my life,¡± he said. ¡°Lucian asked me to reconsider. That¡¯s the only reason you¡¯re still here. Go to the seventh room. I would¡¯ve sent you to the left wing, but you¡¯d only stir up trouble with my children.¡±


    I should¡¯ve walked away. It would¡¯ve been the decent thing to do. But I stayed. She¡¯d earned every bit of this public unravelling.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing wrong,¡± she said through tears. ¡°I never cheated on you. I loved you for so many years-before you even saw me. I loved Lucian, too. From the moment I saw him, I-¡±


    ¡°If you truly loved me,¡± Vander interrupted, ¡°you would¡¯ve loved my son. You would¡¯ve told me the truth.¡±


    Her face twisted, and she shook her head.


    ¡°I tried, Vander. But I couldn¡¯t win. I was never enough. Competing with a ghost for your heart ruined me. I watched you call her name in your sleep. I felt it when you touched me-like you were somewhere else with her. How was I supposed to live with that?¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t supposed to lie and poison my son against me,¡± he said sharply.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t Natasha!¡± she snapped, tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°She was everything. Educated. Sophisticated. An Alpha of Driftwake. And me? I¡¯m just a street girl from Goldenpeak you helped out. You gave me shelter, and then you handed me a mirror I couldn¡¯tpete with.¡±


    She took a breath, shaky and bitter.


    ¡°So yes, Vander. I have aplex. You gave it to me. And now you want to throw me away like I never mattered.¡±


    Her voice broke, and for the first time, I didn¡¯t hear venom-I heard emptiness.


    But it was toote for sympathy. The truth she¡¯d buried for decades was finally choking her, and there was no one left to save her from herself.


    ¡°I do not want you around me anymore, Martha, Vander said coldly, his voice stripped of warmth. ¡°Look at my home-it¡¯s a mess. My children left because of you. Lucian. Darian. Their mates. Everyone. And why? Because you turned this house into a battlefield.¡±


    Martha shook her head, mouth trembling, but Vander didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Breakfast was sacred to this family. It¡¯s where we connected, where generations of Nighthorns built unity. You turned it into a warzone. You used it to humiliate, to stir tension, to cut down anyone you didn¡¯t like. That ends now. Once Darian is


    married, you¡¯re out.¡±


    ¡°Please, Vander. Please,¡± she begged, but he let out a bitter, hollowugh.


    ¡°You really thought you could screw your way out of this?¡± His tone sliced through the hallway.


    Her face crumpled.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I know how to do, Vander,¡± she whispered. ¡°You told me that once. That it was all I was good for.¡±


    She didn¡¯t wipe the tears now. She let them fall.


    ¡°Twenty-three years,¡± she went on. ¡°I stayed through your grief. Through your cold silences. Through your moods. I was


    your nanny before I was your wife. I told you I wasn¡¯t cut out for motherhood, but you said Lucian needed a mother. Then


    you gave me no room to actually be one.¡±


    They stared at each other-two people with too much history and not enough love between them.


    ¡°ric told me I was nothing. Just a street girl. That you¡¯d dump me eventually. And now¡­¡± she trailed off. ¡°I guess he was


    right.¡±


    Sheughed bitterly.


    ¡°Natasha still wins, doesn¡¯t she? Even dead, she wins. You¡¯d never throw her out. But me? I¡¯m receable. Disposable.


    Once I¡¯m gone, the women will line up again-just like I once did.¡±


    ¡°Martha,¡± Vander said sharply, ¡°go to the seventh room. You¡¯re embarrassing yourself.¡±


    She started tough-quiet at first, then louder. Unhinged.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been an embarrassment, Vander. Since day one. You never loved me enough to protect me from that. You


    never shielded me. Not from your son. Not from your grief. Not even from myself.¡±


    ¡°Enough, Martha.¡± Vander¡¯s voice was low but thunderous. ¡°I¡¯ve had it.¡±


    She flinched. He didn¡¯t shout. He didn¡¯t need to.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lecture me about my feelings. I didn¡¯t have to marry you. I chose to, because somewhere along the line, I fell for


    you. I gave you everything-my name, my home, my protection. I fought for you when no one else would. But you took my


    love and weaponised it.¡±


    Martha stood frozen, her lip trembling.


    ¡°You never cheated-fine. But you lied. You twisted truth into knots until I didn¡¯t recognise my own family anymore. You


    poisoned my rtionship with my son. You turned my home into a warzone. And through all that, I still tried to hold onto


    you.¡±


    He shook his head.


    ¡°You say I¡¯m not over Natasha? How could I be, when you kept throwing fuel on the fire? I never had to defend myself with her. Never had to endure shame or public humiliation. Natasha brought me peace. You bring chaos. Still, I carried you.¡±


    His words cracked like a whip.


    ¡°You ndered Lucian. You nearly destroyed his marriage. You fed lies to try and keep Tiffany close, all because you were afraid Northwood would cut you off. You promised that man his daughter would marry Darian and he¡¯d get a slice of Steel Corp. You took his money. You made backroom deals behind my back-about mypany, my legacy. And I still looked


    Martha covered her mouth with her hand, but Vander wasn¡¯t done.


    ¡°You stole from Steel Corp. You conspired with Daniel Northwood to drain it dry. You¡¯ve lied, manipted, bribed, and ckmailed. And you¡¯re not in prison. Do you know why? Because I loved you. Blindly. Stupidly.¡±


    He took a breath and straightened.


    ¡°That¡¯s over now. Move to the seventh room. That¡¯s as much of this house as you¡¯ll ever see again.¡±


    She broke down in tears, but he didn¡¯t flinch.


    ¡°You better tell Darian the truth about ric-everything. Because Lucian and I? We¡¯re done trying to help you. We have bigger problems than cleaning up your messes. No one¡¯s going to pay off ric for you again.¡±


    With that, Vander turned and walked away.


    Martha stood in the hallway, shaking, eyes on Darian.


    ¡°Will you let him do this to me?¡± she pleaded.


    Darian said nothing. He just turned and walked away.


    Lucian took my hand, and we followed.


    I nced back just once. She was still standing there, lost in the ruins she created.


    This wasn¡¯t the end. It felt too unfinished. There were still too many lies. Too many shadows clinging to the edges of this


    family.


    But for now, at least, one chapter had mmed shut.


    Lucian


    My father was serious. He wanted Martha gone.


    And while I couldn¡¯t me him, I couldn¡¯t ignore the ache in my chest either. The man was too young to live alone. Too bound to a woman he no longer loved. As long as she lived, he couldn¡¯t bond with anyone else. That was the curse of the mate link-it tethered you to someone, even when love was long dead.


    Martha had wrecked everything. She thought seduction could patch the hole she tore through our lives. She dressed up ince and silk like it still held power. But her problem wasn¡¯t in her looks-it was her poison personality. If her heart matched her face, my father would have hit the jackpot. Instead, he ended up with a woman who burned everything she touched.


    I hoped she would finally give Darian the truth about ric. We needed to close that chapter before it swallowed us all.


    Back in the room, I copsed onto the couch. Mara sat beside me, silent. There was nothing to celebrate. I¡¯d wanted Martha gone for a long time-but not like this. Not with my father left picking up the pieces of twenty-three wasted years.


    He was only letting her go because of me. Because of Darian. That truth sat heavy in my gut.


    I wrapped an arm around Mara and held her close. She didn¡¯t need to speak for me to hear her heart. I looked at her and wondered-if she ever became bitter, if sheshed out like Martha, would I let her go?


    The answer was no. I¡¯d take her away from it all before I ever gave her up. We¡¯d disappear if we had to. Start again far from anyone who made her feel less than.


    Martha said my father¡¯s love for my mother broke her. Maybe it did. But she let the bitterness grow. Sheshed out at everyone but him, and now it was toote.


    Mara shifted beside me. ¡°Lucian, is everything alright?¡±


    I ced my hand on her belly. Our future. Our peace.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wise they separate. It¡¯ll break them both,¡± I said.


    She shifted in her seat, thoughtful. ¡°What do you want him to do? Stay and be miserable? Keep living in a cage of guilt?¡±


    ¡°If Martha gives up ric and helps us end this, maybe they could get away for a while. Let us handle everything. Maybe they can start over.¡± I suggested.


    Mara shook her head gently. ¡°Your father¡¯s done, Lucian. He¡¯s been done for a long time. He just didn¡¯t know how to walk away.¡±


    She looked at me with clear eyes. ¡°If she loved him like she says, she would¡¯ve done everything she could to make him happy-even if that meant letting go of her pride. But she didn¡¯t. She won¡¯t even give us ric. She¡¯s still holding on to


    secrets.¡±


    I wanted to argue, but I couldn¡¯t. She was right. Still, it hurt.


    ¡°I¡¯d settle for a temporary separation,¡± I said, voice low. ¡°Let them breathe. Let them miss each other. But this¡­ permanent exile? It feels final.¡±


    Mara leaned her head on my shoulder. ¡°Some things need to end so better things can begin.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I believed that. But right now, I just needed to hold on to her. Everything else could wait.


    Mara¡¯s phone rang. She answered, murmured a few words, then turned to face me.

 Favorite Curse 188

    <188 The Price Of Loyalty


    The auditor wants a video call. She sent an invite to my inbox.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    +8 Points>


    She thanked Mary and hung up, already pulling herptop closer. A few clickster, the screen lit up, and a woman appeared. She looked polished and serious, probably in herte forties. Dark hair, Driftwake features. She didn¡¯t waste time.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Alpha Nighthorn. Luna Mara,¡± she greeted.


    ¡°Good afternoon,¡± I said. ¡°You are?¡±


    ¡°Alice McBride,¡± she replied with a practiced smile. ¡°I¡¯m lead auditor for Grayson & Marks.¡±


    I nodded, bracing myself.


    ¡°We¡¯vepleted our review,¡± she said. ¡°There are¡­ severe discrepancies. The most critical involve transactions with Winston¡¯s Corp.¡±


    That name alone set off rms in my head.


    ¡°Steel Corp is missing two hundred and ny-six million,¡± she continued. ¡°There¡¯s nearly a billion in unpaid loans and wages. And three of your corporate ounts have been drained by anonymous withdrawals over thest five years-


    amounting to over six billion.¡±


    My chest tightened.


    ¡°If this pattern continues, Alpha¡­ Steel Corp will be bankrupt in less than a year.¡±


    A long silence passed.


    ¡°Can youe to the Nighthorn Mansion?¡± I asked her. ¡°We need to go over this with my father. Mara and I only took over


    recently.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±


    The call ended. For a few moments, neither of us moved.


    Mara was the first to speak. ¡°Lucian¡­ what do we do?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t answer right away. Six billion gone. Two hundred and ny-six million vanished. A billion in unpaid obligations. What the hell had they been doing all this time?


    ¡°I need to know how much of that Martha stole,¡± I finally said and got up.


    Mara stood, her expression tight. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To confront her.¡±


    She reached for my arm. ¡°Lucian, wait-give her a moment.¡±


    I pulled away gently. ¡°We¡¯re past that. While she¡¯s sulking, someone¡¯s still bleeding us dry. I need answers now, Mara. Before this whole thing sinks.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Mara said, her voice like steel wrapped in silk. ¡°Then we arrest Daniel Northwood and every board member of Winston¡¯s Corp. We hold them until we sort this out. The auditor traced most of our losses back to Winston¡¯s. And Chase


    is on their board. This might be how we get to the bastard. Someone in that circle knows where he is.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t just being logical-she was being ruthless, and she was right.


    I opened a link to Denis, needing him to move now, before I went to question Martha.


    ¡°Denis,¡± I linked.


    TOO FRETTIGE VULDYRITY


    49 Pouds


    ¡°Good afternoon, Lucian,¡± he replied, voice warm with sarcasm. ¡°Thought you¡¯d forgotten I was still in the mansion.¡±


    I almostughed. Almost.


    ¡°Sorry. Breakfast was¡­ dramatic. Heated. But it¡¯s done now.¡±


    ¡°I figured. With everything we dug up on the trip, it was bound to explode-especially when you confronted your father. I¡¯m just d it¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Me too,¡± I said. But it wasn¡¯t really over. Not even close.


    ¡°I need you to arrest Daniel Northwood and the entire Winston¡¯s Corp board. Theft charges. Offer them a deal-give us Chase Nighthorn, and maybe we ease the terms.¡±


    There was a pause. A long one.


    ¡°Lucian¡­ are you sure? We agreed to watch, not act. This is a big step.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said, trying to rein in my frustration. ¡°But we can¡¯t sit back anymore. Steel Corp is bleeding money, and someone¡¯s draining our ounts. I don¡¯t know if Winston¡¯s is behind it, but I need them neutralised-fast. Their arrest might stall whatever¡¯s happening. Buy us time.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Alpha,¡± Denis said, his tone shifting from cautious to resolute. ¡°I¡¯ll go straight to HQ and get the warrants ready. I¡¯ll need the full list of names and addresses-want to hit them all at once. I¡¯ll reach out to Rowan for it.¡±


    ¡°Good. We won¡¯t get to Chase himself-he¡¯s tucked away in Mistwood. But hopefully, the rest of the board didn¡¯t bother hiding. And maybe one of them¡¯s ready to talk.¡±


    I ended the link.


    Time was running out-and we¡¯d just fired the first shot.

 Favorite Curse 189

    189 Confession, Conditioned


    Points


    Lucian


    I left the room and headed for the right wing. Halfway there, I ran into Darian. I told him everything-every sharp-edged truth-and without hesitation, he fell in step beside me. He wanted to be there when I confronted Martha. He said he¡¯d try to get through to her.


    I didn¡¯t say anything at first. Just nodded. But inside, I felt something I hadn¡¯t expected: pride.


    My brother-my actual brother-had taken my side. Despite everything. Despite Mara. I knew he still cared about her, but it was different now. Mature. Detached. Like he¡¯d finally seen past the illusion. That meant more to me than I could say. I hoped the bond we were building wouldst. It felt good-solid. Like something real in the chaos.


    We reached Martha¡¯s new room. The door was cracked open, and we walked in without knocking.


    She was curled up on the bed, weeping.


    Her sobs weren¡¯t quiet or ashamed-they were dramatic, exaggerated, meant to be heard. She¡¯d probably left the door open hoping Father would walk in and y savior. Typical. She wouldn¡¯t fix herself, wouldn¡¯t own a damn thing-she¡¯d just pine for the man she broke. Pathetic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wise for Father to separate from his wife like this,¡± I linked Darian, my tone neutral. I wanted to see where he stood.


    He turned to me, stunned. ¡°She¡¯s done enough, Lucian,¡± he linked back, his voice thick with frustration. ¡°She still hasn¡¯t told me about ric.¡±


    That stopped me cold. She was still holding back. After everything, she still hadn¡¯t cracked. That silence said one thing- what she was hiding was worse than anything we already knew. Anyone else would have used the truth to cut a deal, to save face. Not her. She was ready to die with it.


    ¡°Martha,¡± I said aloud.


    She stopped sobbing, wiped her face roughly, and sat up. Her eyes were swollen and bloodshot, her expression twisted with bitterness. She looked at us like we¡¯d just spit in her drink.


    ¡°What the f**k do you want?¡± she snapped. The venom wasn¡¯t aimed-it was sprayed in every direction.


    I didn¡¯t flinch. The auditor was already on her way. We didn¡¯t have time for theatrics.


    ¡°I want to know how much you helped Daniel steal from Steel Corp,¡± I said, my voice low but steady. ¡°I need every detail -every transfer, every conversation. You¡¯ve been through enough today, Martha. I don¡¯t want to arrest you over this. And despite what you think, I don¡¯t hate you.¡±


    She sniffled, wiped her eyes with trembling fingers, and looked up at me, her defenses cracking just a little.


    ¡°I swear, Lucian-I didn¡¯t steal anything.¡±


    Her voice was thin but clear. ¡°Daniel paid me. He transferred money into my ount. All I did was make sure your father approved the contracts and released the payments without looking too closely. That¡¯s it. You can arrest me if you want- it¡¯s all there in the bank statements. But I didn¡¯t take a damn cent from your father. I only made those deals so I could pay ric.¡±


    And just like that, I knew she was telling the truth. Her shame wasn¡¯t in what she did-it was in why she did it.


    ¡°How much is ric asking for?¡± I asked, part curiosity, part calction.


    Toy Confession, Conditioned


    *B Points > She exhaled shakily. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now. I paid him to protect my marriage, to keep Darian safe. My parents. Lacy. Me.


    Then her voice dropped into something cold and hollow. ¡°Soon I¡¯ll be out on the streets anyway. Maybe then he¡¯ll finally stop hounding me.¡±


    There was no fire left in her. Just the smoldering remains of a woman who had bargained away every piece of herself trying to hold her life together.


    ¡°Martha,¡± I said gently, ¡°you have toe clean about ric. If we¡¯re going to fix any of this, we need the truth. Crying won¡¯t help you now. Talk to us, and I promise-we¡¯ll speak to Father about the separation.¡±


    She gave a bitter smile and shook her head.


    ¡°If I tell you everything¡­¡± Her voice cracked. ¡°Then my marriage won¡¯t be the only thing I lose.¡±


    That was it. The door mmed shut in her eyes. We weren¡¯t getting anything else from her-not today.


    The ric lead had gone cold. But Chase? We were closing in on him. And soon, he¡¯d run out of ces to hide.


    Darian and I left without another word. On our way back to the left wing, I linked my father about the meeting with the auditor. We still had a fight to finish.

 Favorite Curse 190

    190 Cracks In The Foundation


    + Point)>


    Lucian


    I rushed back to my wing to find Mara and tell her about the meeting. Martha¡¯s silence still rattled me, her refusal toe clean was infuriating, and I could feel time slipping away from us. If she didn¡¯t talk soon, the damage might be irreversible. Mara was seated on the couch in the sitting area, quiet, her gaze distant. She didn¡¯t even flinch when I walked in.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, darling?¡± I asked gently.


    She looked up at me and gave a tired smile. I walked over and sat beside her. She shifted closer and leaned into me like she needed to anchor herself.


    ¡°Lucian¡­ someone¡¯s trying to tear this family apart,¡± she said softly.


    It wasn¡¯t news, but hearing it aloud made it sting. I wrapped my arm around her, rubbing it gently. But her skin was warm, too warm. My worry snapped to focus.


    ¡°Mara, why are you so warm?¡±


    She leaned into me more. ¡°Probably just the pregnancy,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve been drinking cold water all day.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t enough. I helped her up, undressed her carefully, then scooped her into my arms and carried her to the bathroom. I didn¡¯t like cold showers, but her body needed it. The hospital woulde after the meeting. For now, this was urgent.


    I stripped and stepped in with her. The cold water hit us in waves, and I held her close, feeling her tremble as she rested her head against my chest.


    All of this, Chase, Martha, the audit, the pressure, was weighing on her. And now her body was starting to show the toll.


    ¡°You need to stay calm, Mara,¡± I whispered, wrapping my arms tightly around her. ¡°We¡¯ll get through this. You, me, and our baby. But I need you to stop carrying all of it alone.¡±


    She wrapped her arms around me, her voice barely audible through the sound of the water.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lucian. I tried¡­ but what Mrs. McBride said was terrifying. We¡¯ve just taken over thepany, and I¡¯m supposed to lead. If it falls apart now¡­¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t,¡± I cut in gently. ¡°No one will believe you¡¯re stealing. Even if the audit suggests it, we¡¯ll know the truth. This is a setup, Mara. You¡¯re not alone.¡±


    She squeezed tighter, and for a moment, I wished we could stay like this, let the water wash away everything. I wanted more. I wanted to lose myself in her.


    But Alice McBride was on her way. And there was no time to get lost.


    We stepped out of the shower and dried off in silence. Mara¡¯s skin had cooled, but I could still feel the weight she carried. We crawled into bed, and I wrapped my arms around her. It didn¡¯t take long, she was asleep within minutes.


    The doctor had said pregnancy would exhaust her, and he was right. Still, I watched her for a moment, brushing a damp strand of hair from her cheek. She looked peaceful for once. Vulnerable.


    I pulled the nket over her and kissed her forehead before slipping out of bed. I dressed quietly, wishing she could be by my side for the meeting, but knowing she needed the rest more than I needed her presence.


    My father was already in his office when I arrived. He looked tired, older somehow. His expression was t, but behind his


    190 Cracks in The Foundation


    eyes, I could see it: the ache of someone standing in the middle of something breaking.


    ¡°Father, are you alright?¡± I asked gently.


    He looked up at me and smiled, but the smile was empty. A performance, not a feeling.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± I asked, settling into the chair opposite him. ¡°You two are bonded.¡±


    He shook his head slowly. ¡°I never really felt the bond, Lucian. But I did love her.¡±


    + Points>


    That caught me off guard. How could he not feel the bond? Mara and I were so connected, it was as if our souls breathed


    in sync. Maybe it was different for them. Maybe time dulls even the strongest threads.


    ¡°Still, Father¡­ she¡¯s miserable. Just like you.¡±


    He sighed, long and heavy. ¡°If she truly loved me, she would love all of me, including my children. She wouldn¡¯t hide


    things. She wouldn¡¯t lie. Love doesn¡¯t twist like that.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t argue. He was right. But it wasn¡¯t that simple.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± he continued, eyes now focused, ¡°you¡¯re lucky to have a mate like Mara. And your brother, Tiffany¡¯s a gem. I¡¯ve watched those women closely. They love with their whole hearts, honestly. Martha¡­ her love was always conditional. She¡¯s broken in ways I couldn¡¯t fix.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know if she was broken or just angry, wounded too many times to know how to love without hurting back. But I


    didn¡¯t push it.


    ¡°Still,¡± I said carefully, ¡°you never really made space for her. I¡¯ve seen your room, Father. Mother¡¯s pictures are everywhere. Not a single one of Martha. She said you still call Mother¡¯s name¡­ even when you¡¯re with her.¡±


    He closed his eyes for a moment, then nodded. Slowly.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. Maybe I made her feel like a ghost was still sharing our bed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying she didn¡¯t make her choices, but you yed a part in how she unraveled,¡± I said. ¡°You never truly treated her like a wife. You shut her out, and sheshed out the only way she knew how. Put yourself in her shoes for a moment.


    21


    He looked at me, then away, somewhere to the corner of the room, where the past still hung on the walls like shadows.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t excuse her lies about ric Moongrove,¡± my father said, his voice hardening.


    ¡°I looked into him. He was a pimp, Lucian. A so-called Alpha of Goldenpeak, unrecognized and filthy. He ran girls in and out of that city like a damn business. There¡¯s a real chance Martha was one of them. So why didn¡¯t she tell me?¡±


    I sat there, stunned. I hadn¡¯t expected that.


    ¡°Did your sources find hisst known location?¡± I asked.


    He shook his head.


    ¡°He vanished after I attacked Neev. Everyone assumed he died in that war. But clearly, he¡¯s still out there, somewhere.¡±


    Then he looked at me with a mix of suspicion and pain.


    ¡°What if she never stopped seeing him, Lucian? What if I wasn¡¯t her husband, I was just a customer? What if she¡¯s still funneling money to him?¡±


    I shook my head immediately.


    ¡°Father, no. Martha¡¯s a liar and maniptive as hell, but she¡¯s never cheated. She¡¯s always with you, every hour. Unless she¡¯s figured out how to cheat over the phone, she¡¯s not ying you like that.¡±


    He exhaled sharply, shaking his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m done¡±


    The words were final, cold. And I didn¡¯t argue.


    I took my seat and waited.

 Favorite Curse 191

    191 The Verdict


    Lucian


    Thirty minutester, Alice McBride arrived. She was petite, elegant, and to my surprise, familiar to my father.


    ¡°Alice?¡± he said, standing.


    ¡°Hello, Vander,¡± she replied with a warm smile, shaking both our hands.


    He gestured to the chair across from him.


    ¡°Lucian, Alice went to school with your mother. They were best friends in Driftwake.¡±


    I looked at Alice. She nodded, confirming it, still smiling gently. I couldn¡¯t believe she hadn¡¯t mentioned it earlier.


    ¡°How¡¯s your family, Alice?¡± my father asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re doing well, Alpha Vander. Thank you,¡± she replied politely.


    I linked a staff member to bring juice, and we got down to business.


    Sheid the documents out with practiced efficiency, exining everything in detail, numbers, gaps, anomalies. Her breakdown was precise, and it painted a disturbing picture.


    ¡°How are we even owing wages?¡± I asked, trying to keep the frustration out of my voice.


    Alice leaned back, folding her hands in herp.


    ¡°Lucian, I¡¯ll be blunt. You can take this or leave it.¡±


    She paused. I nodded for her to continue.


    ¡°Someone inside yourpany is sabotaging you. If you don¡¯t root them out soon, they¡¯ll destroy everything you¡¯ve


    built.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a theory, it was a verdict. I believed her. There was no way outside hackers could keep breaching our systems without help from the inside. Chase¡¯s fingerprints were all over this. But why? What was his endgame?


    ¡°Do you have any suggestions for finding them?¡± I asked.


    She shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t. But start with your ounts and IT departments. That¡¯s where the leaks are happening. Anyone tied to Winston¡¯s Corp is a suspect.¡±


    She was right. We¡¯d tightened security and still, they kept getting in. Someone was feeding them ess. And whoever it was¡­ they were close.


    ¡°Are you saying Winston¡¯s Corp is responsible for the thefts?¡± I asked.


    Alice shook her head.


    ¡°Not necessarily. The thefts could be from anywhere. But Steel Corp¡¯s financial spiral, that, can be directly traced back to Winston¡¯s Corp. They¡¯ve been undersupplying your clients for months. You paid full price for goods they never delivered. That¡¯s not just sloppy business, Lucian. That¡¯s betrayal.¡±


    She leaned forward, her tone no longer clinical but personal.


    ¡°I¡¯m speaking now not as an auditor, but as your mother¡¯s friend. You haven¡¯t been paying close attention until recently, and they took full advantage of that. Winston¡¯s Corp needs to answer for this. This isn¡¯t a civil dispute, it¡¯s sabotage.


    * 191 The Verdict


    And when it¡¯s the Alpha¡¯spany on the line, it¡¯s treason.¡±


    She was right. Every word.


    I left her and my father in the office, giving them space to reconnect while I moved quickly to act.


    I called Denis.


    ¡°Status?¡± I asked.


    + Fonts >


    ¡°We¡¯ve got the board,¡± he replied. ¡°All but two, Chase Nighthorn and a guy named Geoffrey Nickson. Never heard of him before. Both are missing.¡±


    Of course Chase was missing. His official residence was in Mistwood, and we couldn¡¯t touch him there.


    ¡°Freeze all their ounts here in Mooncrest,¡± I said. ¡°Issue a directive to g any transfer to ounts outside the ind or off-continent. We keep this lockdown in ce until we have Chase in custody.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    I hung up and returned to my father¡¯s office. Alice was gone. He looked¡­ lighter. Not cheerful, but less buried in guilt. Still, I knew once he went back to his room, the weight woulde crashing down again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lucian,¡± he said quietly. The guilt was thick in his voice. He knew this was on him, not just Martha.


    ¡°This is your fault, not hers,¡± I replied, calmly but without softening the truth. ¡°She manipted you, sure, but you let it happen. You should¡¯ve done the inspections. You should¡¯ve questioned the numbers. No one stopped you.¡± He nodded, eyes downcast.


    ¡°Where do we even begin?¡± he asked. ¡°We can¡¯t let Steel Corp die, Lucian.¡±


    ¡°We start by purging the rot,¡± I said. ¡°The ounts department, IT, anyone involved gets pulled. Tomorrow, I¡¯m recing the entire staff. Darian will take over the investigation. He¡¯ll work faster than I can. We¡¯ll get to the bottom of this¡­ I just hope it¡¯s not toote.¡±


    Steel Corp wasn¡¯t just a business, it was our legacy. And I wasn¡¯t going to let it fall without a fight.

 Favorite Curse 192

    192 Hollowed Heart


    Martha


    The moment Darian and Lucian left, I stayed motionless on the bed, staring at the ceiling. I¡¯d left the door open on purpose, just in case Vander walked by and saw what he¡¯d done. What he¡¯d broken.


    He shattered me.


    He didn¡¯t raise a hand. He didn¡¯t need to. His silence, his judgment, that was worse.


    I¡¯d loved him from the beginning. Every word, every step, every sacrifice, mine. But it had never been enough. Not for a man who keptparing me to a ghost. He never stopped measuring me against his dead wife. Every time I failed to match her imaginary perfection, he reminded me.


    And so I turned my bitterness toward Lucian. I know that now. I shouldn¡¯t have, but I did.


    ¡°Darling, let us talk about this,¡± I linked Vander, soft and desperate.


    He didn¡¯t respond.


    I stayed in bed, the silence growing louder, heavier. I kept hoping this was all some cruel, surreal dream. But the pain in my chest told me otherwise. This was real. Vander had discarded me, publicly, deliberately.


    Humiliated me.


    My phone rang, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to pick it up. I already knew who it was. Daniel Northwood. The bastard had been calling for days, threatening me, demanding repayment for a contract that was now dead in the water. Steel Corp had refused to pay, and now he wanted his money back. As if I owed him anything. As if I wasn¡¯t already drowning.


    I couldn¡¯t face him. Not like this.


    I linked Jason and told him to bring me a bottle of gin. Not a ss. Just the bottle. My hands were shaking, and my heart felt like it had been hollowed out and filled with broken ss.


    When the gin arrived, I didn¡¯t bother with grace. I downed it in swigs, burning my throat, numbing the ache. I started humming old songs, ones I hadn¡¯t sung in years. It was pathetic, I knew that. But I couldn¡¯t stop.


    Everything hurt.


    I felt abandoned. Forgotten. I hated Vander for what he¡¯d done. For what he was still doing. And for what? What had I really done?


    I hadn¡¯t stirred trouble at breakfast. I hadn¡¯t schemed. I hadn¡¯t attacked Lucian or Mara. I had been silent. I had behaved. And still, he med me. Still, I was the one cast aside.


    He always made me the viin, his emotional punching bag. But this? This was the final blow.


    Lucian insulted both of us in front of everyone, and yet I got the punishment. If Darian had said the same things, Vander would have found a way to forgive him. But me? No. I¡¯m disposable.


    I startedughing. It was bitter and ugly and loud.


    What a joke. What a bloody hypocrite.


    My phone rang again, its shrill tone cutting through the haze of gin and heartbreak. This time, I picked it up. I didn¡¯t even check the number at first, I didn¡¯t care. But when I looked at the screen and saw Daniel Northwood, I exhaled sharply.


    Of course.


    ¡±


    <192 Hollowed Heart


    I pressed ept and barely got the phone to my ear before he exploded.


    ¡°Martha!¡± he barked.


    ¡°You sick b***h!¡±


    The words stung more than I wanted to admit. I blinked, momentarily too dazed to respond.


    ¡°What did I do to you, Daniel?¡± I slurred, my words heavy from the alcohol and the ache inside me.


    ¡°They came to arrest us! You didn¡¯t even give me a heads-up! I¡¯m going to rope you in on this, I swear it,¡±


    I sat up in bed, trying to focus through the fog.


    +8 Points >


    ¡°How, Daniel?¡± I snapped. ¡°How are you going to rope me in? I didn¡¯t know you were stealing from my husband! You


    never told me you were running scams. I thought I was helping a friend. All you had to do was fulfill the damn contracts.


    I paused, the words catching in my throat.


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t. You ruined hispany. You let me take the fall.¡± My voice cracked.


    ¡°Go ahead, lie if you must. I have nothing left to lose. My marriage is already over.¡±


    He went quiet, and for a second I thought he might hang up. But then,


    ¡°I want my money back, Martha!¡± he shouted, like that was the only thing that mattered.


    Iughed. A cold, bitterugh that startled even me.


    ¡°Then go find ric Moongrove and ask him for it. I gave everything to him.¡±


    And I ended the call before he could say another word.


    I sat there, phone in hand, silence pressing in around me. My heart thudded slowly in my chest, heavy with more than alcohol.


    Lucian.


    I knew it was him who¡¯d ordered the arrests. Vander wouldn¡¯t move so boldly, not like that. Lucian had grown ruthless, sharp-edged. A real Alpha.


    And I should¡¯ve treated him better.


    I used to love that boy like he was mine. But Vander never gave me a chance to mother him, not really. He kept me in the shadows of his dead wife, made sure Lucian stayed loyal to her memory. I could neverpete. I was always less.


    Eventually, that resentment turned sour. Ished out. I tried to w some respect for myself in any way I could. But in the end¡­ all it did was destroy what little I had.


    If I¡¯d just swallowed the bitterness, kept quiet, loved instead of fought¡­ maybe Vander wouldn¡¯t have cast me aside. Maybe I wouldn¡¯t be here now, drunk, broken, and alone.


    Echoes or a


    + Peints>

 Favorite Curse 193

    193 Echoes of a Wounded Past


    Martha


    I finished the bottle of gin. It burned all the way down, but still, sleep didn¡¯te. My head spun, but my thoughts kept circling the same dead end, Vander.


    I needed to speak to him. Needed him to hear me. To see me, not as the woman he had turned cold to, but the woman who once loved him without guard. If there was ever a time to fight for my ce beside him, it was now.


    I slipped into his favorite lingerie, the ckce one he used topliment me in, and wrapped a white silk robe over it. Maybe it was pathetic, maybe desperate. I didn¡¯t care anymore. I had nothing left to lose.


    His room was empty when I entered. The cold, quiet space reminded me of how long I¡¯d been shut out. I linked Jason and


    asked where Vander was.


    ¡°He¡¯s in the office,¡± Jason replied. ¡°Meeting with Lucian and a woman.¡±


    I decided to wait.


    I wandered to the cab where Vander kept his liquor, poured myself something strong, and settled onto the edge of his bed. My hands trembled, but not from the drink, this was nerves. Guilt. Maybe even hope.


    I should¡¯ve done things differently.


    I should¡¯ve told him the truth from the start. Shown himpassion. Patience. Loyalty. Maybe then we¡¯d still be us.


    As I waited, my mind drifted, uninvited, back to him. To ric.


    FLASHBACK


    I was sixteen the first time I saw him up close.


    He was standing under a streetlight, alone. His father had just died. I had gone out to scavenge food, anything to bring home. My father was ill. My sister had run off to Kentville with some boy. It was just me and my mother, who never missed a chance to remind me I was useless unless I used my looks.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go get something for once?¡± she had snapped.


    So I went out, angry, afraid, hungry.


    ric called out to me from across the street.


    I knew who he was. Everyone in Goldenpeak knew him. He wasn¡¯t like the other Alphas, he wasn¡¯t noble or respected. He was¡­ feared. But that night, he seemed soft-spoken. Curious. He asked what I was doing. I didn¡¯t answer. He figured it out anyway. Slipped me some money without asking for anything in return.


    I brought it home and told my mother how I got it. She didn¡¯t scold me. She smiled.


    ¡°See?¡± she said. ¡°He likes you. Go back.¡±


    So I did.


    We started seeing each other. He took care of us. Bought my father medicine. Sent food. For the first time, I felt important, protected. I moved in with him, hopeful. Naive.


    But one day, he brought home a stranger. Told me to sleep with him.


    Iughed, thinking he was joking. He wasn¡¯t.


    When I refused, he linked me coldly and told me we were broke. That this was how we¡¯d survive now. That if I lovedhim,


    I¡¯d do it.


    I knew he had money. He was always stashing it, saving for some dream in Neev. He said once we made enough, we¡¯d leave Goldenpeak and build something big. That we¡¯d be great someday.


    That night, he beat me for the first time.


    He forced me.


    After that, the man I thought I loved disappeared. In his ce was a master who saw my body as a transaction. I tried to run, but he always found me. Always punished me. Eventually, I stopped running.


    When we finally moved to Neev, I worked at a hotel, as staff during the day, and ¡°entertainment¡± by night. That was my life.


    Until I met Vander.


    He was supposed to be just another customer, but he wasn¡¯t. I approached him, offered myself, because I needed the money, and ric wouldn¡¯t give me anything to send home for


    my


    father.


    Vander looked at me like I was human.


    ¡°I¡¯m married,¡± he said, gently, and showed me the mark on his neck.


    I should have felt rejected, but instead, I felt seen.


    We talked. Somehow, I told him everything. About my father, my family. About ric, though not all the dark parts.


    He listened.


    And before he left, he gave me money, for my father. Not in exchange for anything. Just to help. And he made me


    promise:


    ¡°Don¡¯t offer yourself to anyone again.¡± He said.


    Although I made the promise, it was never mine to keep. Not really.


    I envied her-his wife. The woman who got the version of Vander I only saw in glimpses. I used to imagine what


    would¡¯ve been if I had met him first. If ric hadn¡¯t found me that night. If things had been different.


    my


    life


    But they weren¡¯t.


    ric eventually moved us to Kentville, saying it was time to ¡°expand.¡± That was thest time I saw Vander-until yearster, when ric sent for me again. Back to Neev. Back to business.


    There was a new ¡°customer,¡± he said, someone important. But the customer didn¡¯t know he was a customer.


    It was Vander. His wife had died.


    And I was the girl sent to lie beside a man I once wanted to be loved by.


    END OF FLASHBACK


    I snapped out of the memory and took another swig from the bottle. My throat burned, but it was nothingpared to the ache in my chest.


    Then the door creaked open.


    Vander stepped into the room, and the anger on his face nearly knocked the breath from my lungs.


    This was it. All or nothing.


    I stood and moved to the door, locking it quietly behind me.


    <193 Echoes of a Wounded Past


    ¡°Martha, get out,¡± he snapped.


    +3 Ports


    I flinched at the sound of his voice-sharp, unforgiving. I hadn¡¯t been that afraid since ric. But I wasn¡¯t ready to let go. ¡°Please, Vander, I¡¯m begging you,¡± I said, voice shaking. ¡°Don¡¯t do this. I can¡¯t live without you. I¡¯ll be silent. I won¡¯t speak, I swear-I¡¯ll be more obedient than an omega. I-¡±


    ¡°I need space, Martha,¡± he cut in, stepping back as I moved closer. His eyes burned with fury. ¡°You¡¯ve ruined everything.¡± ¡°Vander, please,¡± I cried. My tears ran freely now, uncontrolled. ¡°Just one more chance. I¡¯ll never speak to Mara, never speak to Lucian. I¡¯ll skip breakfast. I¡¯ll disappear if that¡¯s what you want-just don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    I dropped to my knees, sobbing, clinging to the edge of what little dignity I had left. My stomach turned violently-l wanted to vomit-but I forced myself to stay down.


    ¡°Please, Vander. I love you. You don¡¯t even know how much I love you.¡±


    He stared at me, unmoved. Then his voice dropped low.


    ¡°Tell me the truth about ric. Where is he?¡±


    My mouth went dry. His question struck like a whip.


    I couldn¡¯t answer that. Not honestly. I didn¡¯t know where ric was. And even if I did¡­ if I told Vander the truth, he might never look at me again. Or worse.


    ¡°I swear, Vander. I don¡¯t know where he is. I don¡¯t, I said, and it was the truth-but only part of it.


    He walked to the door.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave this room right now,¡± he said without looking at me, ¡°I¡¯ll break that door down and leave this mansion for good.¡±


    Something in me cracked.


    I stood, heart racing, desperation rising like bile in my throat.


    ¡°Then¡­ make love to me. Just once. Onest time. I don¡¯t know how long this separation willst, but I want to remember what it felt like to be touched by you. Please.¡±


    He didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t blink. I was pathetic, maybe it was the alcohol but I didn¡¯t care.


    I stepped toward him, and when he didn¡¯t retreat, I reached for him-leaned in to kiss him. He turned away.


    I dropped again, pulling at his belt like it was the only thing holding my world together.


    ¡°You once said this was all I was good for,¡± I whispered, trembling. ¡°Then let me be that. I¡¯ll serve you forever. Just¡­ please.¡±


    His hands pushed mine away, rough but controlled.


    Without a word, he turned and shattered the door lock with one swift motion, then walked out.


    Gone.


    I sat there for a moment, too stunned to cry. Then I rose-silently, slowly-and left his room without another sound.

 Favorite Curse 194

    194 A Deal With The Devil


    Martha


    I stayed locked in my room for three days.


    No one came. Not Vander.


    That¡¯s when it hit me-this wasn¡¯t temporary. This wasn¡¯t anger cooling off. He was done. For real this time.


    I kept hoping he¡¯d check on me. Just once. Open the door. Say something. But the silence was louder than any fight we¡¯d ever had. It roared inside my chest until I hated myself for needing him so badly.


    I should¡¯ve just stayed in Natasha¡¯s shadow. Lived quietly in the background. However painful that would¡¯ve been, Vander wasn¡¯t beating me. He wasn¡¯t pimping me out like ric. He gave me a name, a home, respect. I should¡¯ve loved Lucian like my own and kept the peace.


    But I didn¡¯t. And I med my mother for that. For every awful piece of advice that led me here. The woman poisoned me


    with her survival tactics-use your looks, hide your heart, win by maniption.


    I thought I was winning.


    I refused to eat. Refused to leave. I wanted Vander to worry, to feel something. But he didn¡¯te. Lacy knocked, but I


    stayed silent. I even shut her out. I was punishing everyone-including myself.


    And then Mara sent food.


    Mara.


    The one woman I expected to hate me most¡­ sent food.


    That broke something inside me. Something deep and silent. I didn¡¯t cry. I couldn¡¯t.


    The handover was in two days. After that, I was sure Lucian would kick me out. Publicly. Officially.


    I started to think about dying.


    There was no going back to Goldenpeak. Not now. Not after what I did to ric. I was supposed to marry Vander and killh im. Kill Lucian. That was the n. ric¡¯s n.


    I was the weapon.


    He called me to Neev for that very reason. Told me to seduce Vander. Get close. Be patient. Marry him. Then end him- and his heir. Everything I inherited would go to ric. A neat little betrayal with a fat payout.


    But I couldn¡¯t do it.


    Because I fell in love.


    With Vander. With Lucian. With the life I wasn¡¯t meant to have.


    I broke the rules. I chose my own heart. And that meant betrayal-just not the kind ric had nned.


    So I disappeared from Goldenpeak. Moved all the money I earned into this home, this family. I gave everything to make it work. I tried to be a wife, a mother, a woman Vander could be proud of.


    But now? All of that was crashing down. My marriage is void. A lie. Because no one can ever know the truth.


    No one can know that ric is my mate. That Lacy is our daughter.


    If the truthes out, Darian will be disgraced. His entire future would be destroyed. He will be an illegitimate son to


    < 194 A Deal With The Devil


    Vander because I was still mated and bonded to ric. I won¡¯t let that happen. Not to him. Not to Lacy.


    I¡¯ll take it to my grave.


    +8 Points >


    Because before Vander, we were starving. ric only looked out for himself. My parents were sick. My daughter was hungry. I worked myself to the bone in Kentville trying to keep everyone alive.


    Vander changed all of that. He was kind. Gentle. Sweet in a way I¡¯d never known. I fell fast. I gave him everything.


    But I also destroyed everything.


    If he chooses to cast me out, it won¡¯t just be the end of my marriage, it will be the end of me.


    He¡¯ll have to bury me. Because I am not going back. I will not return to ric. I would rather die than live that life again.


    And if this is how it ends-then let it end.


    I was lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling, drifting between numbness and regret when my phone began to ring.


    The number was unknown.


    But I didn¡¯t need to see the name. I knew.


    My heart stilled in my chest.


    I answered anyway.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I said, barely above a whisper.


    That voice-sharp, arrogant, cruel-sliced through me like ss.


    ¡°Martha.¡±


    Just my name, but it made my entire body tense.


    ¡°Alpha ric¡­¡± I breathed, voice shaky, spirit crumbling.


    ¡°Luna Martha,¡± he mocked, calm and cold. ¡°I¡¯m still waiting for my money.¡±¡±


    I shut my eyes, swallowing a sob.


    ¡°Please, ric¡­ I have nothing left. You¡¯ve taken everything. Vander and I are separated-he¡¯s done with me. I¡¯ve lost


    everything. Just let it go,¡± I begged, voice cracking, tears spilling freely now.


    Heughed a low, ugly sound that scraped at my soul.


    ¡°So the fool finally saw you for what you are. About time,¡± he said, with venomced in amusement. ¡°You were never


    meant to belong there. You¡¯re a survivor, Martha. Resourceful. So survive-and get me my f*****g money.¡±


    ¡°Please¡­¡± I whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t have it. I swear, ric, I have nothing.¡±


    Theughter stopped.


    His voice dropped into that tone I knew too well-t, emotionless, and lethal.


    ¡°And whose fault is that?¡± he snapped.


    ¡°You had one job. One. But no¡­ you got soft. You fell in love. You thought you could rewrite the n.¡±


    I said nothing. There was nothing left to say.


    ¡°Now listen to me,¡± he continued, his voice so calm it made my blood run cold.


    ¡°I want that money. And if I don¡¯t get it-soon-I¡¯ming after your son, his mate, and your granddaughter.¡±


    I stopped breathing.


    < 194 A Deal With The Devil


    ¡°Don¡¯t test me, Martha. You know I always keep my promises.¡±


    +8 Points


    ¡°Please, ric,¡± I begged, my voice hoarse with fear. ¡°Let mee back to you. I¡¯ll work for you-I¡¯ll earn every penny. Just leave my family out of this.¡±


    There was a pause. Then came his scoff, low and dismissive.


    ¡°Have you looked in the mirrortely?¡± he said, dripping with mockery.


    ¡°Your value¡¯s dropped, Martha. Besides, I don¡¯t pimp women anymore-least of all my wife. Thanks to you and your rich fool, I¡¯m in the big leagues now.¡±


    His words stabbed, but I swallowed the pain. I had to get through to him.


    ¡°Tell me what I need to do. I¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    Another pause. Then he sighed, tired and bored like he was entertaining a child.


    ¡°You have nothing I want, Martha. I want money. If you can¡¯t give me that¡­ then I¡¯ll take your loved ones instead-one by


    one. So you understand what betrayal really feels like.¡±


    Then came the final blow, casual and cruel:


    ¡°Funny, isn¡¯t it? You betrayed me for a man who¡¯s now thrown you away. Hope it was worth it.¡±


    And then he hung up.


    The silence that followed wasn¡¯t quiet-it was deafening.


    My hands were shaking, my mouth dry. But my thoughts were sharp for the first time in days. ric wasing, and he wasn¡¯t bluffing.


    Darian, Tiffany and Emma were in danger. Real danger.


    I needed help. Now.


    But who could I go to?


    Darian? He¡¯d explode before I could exin.


    Lucian? He hated the air I breathed.


    Vander? He could barely look at me without disgust.


    I was alone in this. But I wouldn¡¯t let ric touch my son or his mate. Not after everything.


    I had to act.


    First step-protection. I could hire someone. Discreetly. Someone loyal. Someone dangerous.


    I still had some jewelry-hidden away. It wasn¡¯t much, but it would buy time.


    Time to think,


    Time to protect them.


    Time to figure out how the hell to stop ric for good.


    I¡¯d done a lot of unforgivable things. But this?


    This was my chance to do something right-even if no one ever knew.

 Favorite Curse 195

    195 The Quiet Rebellion


    Mara


    It was the day before the handover.


    People had been calling me Luna for weeks now, but tomorrow it would be real-official. The title would carry weight. Expectations. Authority. Responsibility. And though I held my head high, I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t nervous.


    How did Natasha handle this? How did Martha?


    The thought of her pulled me from my reflection. She hadn¡¯t left her room in days. Not a word. Not even to Lacy. No one seemed to be paying attention-not Vander, not Darian. Everyone was too busy preparing for tomorrow. But I saw the signs. I recognized the silence. Those were symptoms of something darker-real depression.


    And though it wasn¡¯t my ce to interfere, I couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    I just¡­ wished someone in her family would see her before it was toote.


    I shook the thought away and linked Lucian.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°With my father. Finalizing the handover documents,¡± he replied.


    Good. That gave me time.


    Because I had a n-one I couldn¡¯t afford to share. Not yet.


    Since the audit with Alice McBride, I hadn¡¯t been able to rest. She was right-we were being outyed. The saboteurs


    knew us. Watched us. Moved ahead of us. Meanwhile, we were scrambling in the dark.


    That kind of disadvantage gets you wiped out. Fast.


    If Chase¡¯s goal was to gut Steel Corp-and I believed it was-then his next move wouldn¡¯t just be defamation or disruption.


    He¡¯de for our money. Quietly. Strategically. Ruthlessly.


    And when that time came, we¡¯d need something no one could touch.


    A piggy bank.


    I pulled out my phone and called the only person I could trust to help me execute this: Rowan.


    If anyone could set up a hidden reservepletely off the books and untouchable-it was him. We needed to prepare for the worst-case scenario. And if that meant moving funds in secret, away from the official records, then so be it. Some


    might call it theft. But I called it insurance.


    And I wasn¡¯t telling Lucian. Not yet. This wasn¡¯t about distrust-this was about protection. If he knew, and someone got to him¡­ the secret would be gone.


    Daniel had already tried to deflect guilt by dragging Martha¡¯s name into it. That man would throw anyone under the bus. But his story didn¡¯t add up. Not with what we already knew. Martha had confessed her part early on. She¡¯d owned her failure. His version felt like a bluff-an attempt to twist the narrative, make her the scapegoat.


    Still¡­ I wished she¡¯d juste clean about the rest. About whatever she was still hiding. There was no healing, no peace, no moving forward until all the truth was out.


    But I couldn¡¯t fix that. I had other battles to fight.


    Tomorrow, I¡¯d be Luna. And if I was going to wear that title, I was going to do it prepared.


    < 195 The Quiet Rebellion


    Even if I had to keep secrets of my own.


    Rowan picked up on the third ring.


    ¡°Luna,¡± he teased, drawing the word out, and I couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Rowan, I need to meet you. Privately. At the park,¡± I said, shifting into the tone that meant I wasn¡¯t joking.


    He went quiet.


    ¡°Would Alpha Lucian¡­ approve?¡± he asked cautiously. His voice dropped, suddenly careful.


    Iughed again, light but deliberate.


    +8 Pointa


    ¡°Lucian¡¯s not my keeper. He¡¯s busy. And it¡¯s not like we¡¯re sneaking off to have an affair,¡± I said, then lowered my voice. ¡°I have a n. Something important. It¡¯s about the future. Our future.¡±


    He was silent again, and I could feel the hesitation. I couldn¡¯t me him. Lucian had a temper, especially where I was


    concerned. Anyone seen getting too close could end up scorched by his fury.


    ¡°Just as friends, Rowan,¡± I added softly. ¡°A Luna asking a friend for help.¡±


    That did it. He caved-reluctantly, but respectfully.


    We agreed to meet in an hour.


    I moved quickly. Got dressed, simple but elegant. Nothing that would draw attention. Before heading out, I linked Lucian.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a bit,¡± I told him.


    ¡°You should be resting, darling,¡± he replied instantly, concernced through his voice.


    I sighed.


    ¡°Please, Lucian. I need air. I won¡¯t be long. You can meet me at the park when you¡¯re done. Rowan will be there.¡±


    There was a pause.


    ¡°Should Darian go with you?¡±


    I froze, surprised. That he suggested Darian-not Denis-told me a lot. He trusted his brother again. That meant more to


    me than he knew.


    ¡°No need,¡± I said gently. ¡°He¡¯s your beta now. You¡¯ll need him and Denis where you are. If I¡¯m not back by the time you¡¯re done, just meet me there. But I doubt I¡¯ll be long.¡±


    He agreed, and I broke the link.


    At the entrance, I¡¯d already arranged for Austin to have one of the mini coupes prepped. I didn¡¯t want to use any of Lucian¡¯s cars-they were too shy. I needed something subtle. Forgettable.


    Because today wasn¡¯t about appearances.


    It was about preparation.


    And I was done waiting for disaster to strike. It was time to quietly build the insurance we might soon need.

 Favorite Curse 196

    196 Secrets Beneath The Surface


    Mara


    I


    I drove quickly, trying to make up for lost time. Traffic was heavier than expected, but I still arrived at the park fifteen minutes early.


    I decided to take a walk-clear my head. That¡¯s when I spotted the ice cream stand. I almost walked past it, then stopped.


    Sorbet.


    I usually hated it. Too icy. Too tart. But now? I wanted it. I was craving it. I ordered a couple of vours-lemon, raspberry, mango-and smiled to myself. The pregnancy was already changing me. Maybe that was a good thing.


    I walked to the minike near the center of the park, letting the breeze settle me. Then I called Rowan.


    ¡°Meet me by theke,¡± I said.


    ¡°Almost there,¡± he replied.


    I found a spot on a bench with a clear view of the water and sat quietly, spooning sorbet into my mouth and letting my thoughts wander.


    What were we doing wrong?


    We were trying to patch holes in a ship that was still being attacked. Chase had made a mess of things, and the longer he remained out of reach, the more exhausting this game became. I didn¡¯t want to bring a child into a war zone. Lucian didn¡¯t need to juggle fatherhood with a covert manhunt


    I whispered a silent prayer.


    Please¡­ let him slip. Just once. That¡¯s all we need. One mistake.


    I heard footsteps behind me and turned.


    Rowan.


    I smiled as he approached. He looked tense-ncing around like he was expecting Lucian to jump out of a bush. I


    couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Why did you call me out here, Mara?¡± he asked as he sat beside me, still scanning the area.


    ¡°You know how Lucian is.¡±


    I grinned.


    ¡°What do you think he¡¯ll do to you, Rowan?¡±


    He wiped his forehead with the back of his hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ maybe beat me up like he beat Theodore for talking about your ass in the locker room.¡±


    My spoon froze midair.


    ¡°He did what?¡±


    Rowan looked genuinely surprised.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t tell you?¡±


    I shook my head slowly.


    196 Secrets Beneath The Surface


    +8 Points >


    ¡°Theodore started describing your features-loudly-right as Lucian walked in. Let¡¯s just say Theodore will neversay your name again. Especially not around Alpha.¡±


    I tried to hold in theughter, but I couldn¡¯t. It burst out of me. Of course Lucian did that. Theodore had a filthy mouth-l could only imagine the words he used.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you dragged me all the way out here, isn¡¯t it?¡± Rowan said, eyeing me. ¡°So I wouldn¡¯t get stomped for looking at you too long.¡±


    I smiled, letting the warmth of his friendship settle beside the weight of what I was about to ask.


    ¡°No,¡± I said softly. ¡°You¡¯re here because I need your help. And I need someone I can trust-not just someone who follows orders.¡± Rowan nodded understanding what I meant.


    ¡°How¡¯s the investigation with Winston¡¯s Corp?¡± I asked, watching Rowan as he sat beside me.


    He sighed and rubbed the back of his neck, the weight of everything visible in his posture.


    ¡°Tight-lipped,¡± he muttered. ¡°They¡¯re all tight-lipped. Every single board member is holding the line. But we found


    something¡­ Chase recently bought thergest shares in Winston¡¯s Corp. Legally. On paper. Tiffany¡¯s father¡¯s name is all over it.¡±


    That stunned me.


    ¡°Tiffany¡¯s father?¡±


    Rowan nodded grimly.


    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s being tried for treason now. No one understands why he¡¯d help an outsider-especially one who¡¯s actively sabotaging his Alpha. He swears he didn¡¯t know Chase¡¯s intentions, but he gave us something: a hotel name. Chase is in Mistwood.¡±


    My breath caught.


    So close¡­ and yet just out of reach.


    ¡°Lucian and Darian don¡¯t want to cross the water,¡± Rowan added. ¡°They¡¯re hoping to choke off Chase¡¯s power here first- on Mooncrest. If they can freeze his operations and iste him financially, he¡¯ll have no choice but toe back. And


    once he¡¯s here, they can move in.¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°Cutting his supply line¡­ that¡¯s smart.¡±


    ¡°Money can¡¯t be transferred off the ind right now. Everything¡¯s sealed. If Chase¡¯s assets are stuck here, he¡¯s stranded in Mistwood with no leverage,¡± Rowan said, almost proud.


    But my smile was short-lived.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Rowan,¡± I said quietly, ¡°but Chase is already cutting our supply. He¡¯s infiltrated our ounts and IT. department. Someone on the inside is helping him hack into our systems and bleed us dry.¡±


    Rowan¡¯s eyes widened. I could see the shock ripple through him.


    ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡±


    ¡°Based on what I¡¯ve seen, Chase is trying to financially cripple the Nighthorns. This isn¡¯t just sabotage-it¡¯s a soft coup. Once we¡¯re weak enough, he¡¯ll sweep in with his own resources. And he won¡¯t need outside military help. The poor packs here? They¡¯ll flock to him if he offers stability and coin. Loyalty can be bought.¡±


    Rowan shifted in his seat, visibly ufortable.


    < 196 Secrets Beneath The Surface


    +8 Points >


    ¡°But¡­ Lucian¡¯s mark. They can¡¯t betray him, not without consequences. His Alpha mark will override theirs if ites


    to that.¡±


    I nodded, smiling gently.


    ¡°Yes¡­ that¡¯s the theory.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say the rest. I didn¡¯t tell him about my doubts.


    Lucian was born on Mooncrest, yes-but his blood ties to Driftwake and Neev made him unique. His Alpha mark shouldov erride every Alpha on the ind. Every wolf born of Mooncrest blood should answer to him. But that kind of power- ancient, absolute-wasn¡¯t something easily wielded. Not even by the rightful heir.


    And I wasn¡¯t sure Lucian had learned how to wield it at all.


    I kept that to myself.


    There was no need to panic Rowan. Not yet.


    I looked out at the water again, hiding the knot in my stomach behind another quiet smile.

 Favorite Curse 197

    197 Hidden Reserves


    +8 Points


    Mara


    ¡°That¡¯s true, Rowan, Lucian¡¯s Alpha Mark should override theirs¡±, I said, voice low. Faith and hope were what kept us going, and nting doubts in Rowan¡¯s mind right now would be foolish.


    ¡°Even though the option of Lucian using the Alpha mark is avable, we can¡¯t just sit and hope. We need to prepare. If we let them cripple us financially, we won¡¯t survive the fallout.¡±


    Rowan exhaled heavily.


    ¡°So¡­ what exactly are you asking me to do?¡±


    I offered a quiet smile.


    ¡°I need you to open a private ount under an alias in a different bank. Something clean. I¡¯ll start moving small amounts of money there-just enough to give us a cushion if things copse. Once Chase is caught, I¡¯ll return everyst coin. No one will even notice.¡±


    He stared at me, hesitant.


    ¡°Mara¡­ if they catch us, this won¡¯t look like strategy. It¡¯ll look like theft.¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°They won¡¯t. I¡¯ll make sure of it. The audit¡¯s over. And if it everes to light¡­ I¡¯ll take the me. I¡¯ll tell them it was my n.¡±


    He was silent for a beat, then gave a reluctant nod.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll set it up tonight.¡±


    We stayed a while longer, talking through every angle of the case-about Chase, about the silence from Winston¡¯s Corp, about the traitors still hiding in in sight. Time passed quickly, and before long, I stood and thanked him. It was time to return home.


    When I arrived at the mansion, I didn¡¯t expect to see her.


    Martha was outside. Alone.


    She looked¡­ frail. Thinner. Her posture hunched, her movements slow. The sharpness that usually danced in her eyes was gone, reced by a heavy, hollow kind of calm.


    She stood near a cab, loading small boxes into the back seat. Jewelry boxes.


    I walked toward her slowly.


    ¡°Good evening, Luna Martha,¡± I said softly, half-expecting a bitter jab or icy re.


    But she didn¡¯tsh out. She turned, gave a small, tired smile.


    ¡°Good evening, Mara,¡± she said kindly, almost¡­ peacefully.


    ¡°Big day tomorrow. Hope you¡¯re all set.¡±


    That tone-it unsettled me. Too gentle. Too final.


    My eyes dropped to the boxes. Fine velvet, neatly stacked. Not thrown together in a panic, but arranged with purpose.


    She¡¯s leaving.


    < 197 Hidden Reserves


    No-she¡¯s preparing to disappear.


    ¡°Are you¡­ going somewhere?¡± I asked, keeping my voice light.


    She looked at the boxes for a second, then back at me with a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    ¡°Just settling some things. Tying up loose ends.¡±


    Something inside me shifted.


    This wasn¡¯t Martha scheming.


    This was Martha resigning.


    And whatever she was walking away from¡­ or toward¡­ it didn¡¯t feel right.


    +8 Points >


    Noticing my eyes lingered on the boxes, Martha gave me a smile. But it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. It was the kind of smile you wear when everything¡¯s falling apart and you don¡¯t want anyone to notice.


    ¡°Since Vander¡¯s abandoned me,¡± she said with a hollow shrug, ¡°I doubt I¡¯ll need any of this.¡±


    She gestured toward the jewelry boxes with that same t smile.


    ¡°Might as well sell them. See what I can do with the money. Lucian¡¯s definitely kicking me out tomorrow.¡±


    Her tone was calm, but something about the way she said it-like the decision had already been made-caught me off guard.


    Lucian wouldn¡¯t just throw her out¡­ would he?


    I didn¡¯t know what to say at first. The weight of everything she wasn¡¯t saying was heavier than what she was. I nced again at the boxes. Selling off jewelry? It didn¡¯t feel right. I wasn¡¯t sure I believed that was the real reason.


    ric.


    It had to be about him. She was trying to raise money for him-not for herself.


    ¡°I think you shoulde clean about the ckmailer, Luna Martha,¡± I said quietly. ¡°You really have nothing left to lose.¡±


    Her expression hardened immediately. The faint flicker of warmth vanished.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my own now, Mara,¡± she snapped, her voice sharp and familiar. ¡°You should mind your business.¡±


    For a moment, I almostughed. Not because she was unraveling-but because that tone, that fight, meant she was still in there somewhere. Still alive. Still resisting.


    I¡¯d been worried she was fading into depression, maybe worse. But her defiance? That was a sign she hadn¡¯t given uppletely.


    I didn¡¯t press her further. Just gave her a small nod and turned toward the mansion.


    ¡°Take care of yourself, Martha.¡±


    Inside, I linked Lucian.


    ¡°I¡¯m back home, in our room.¡±


    He responded that he was still with his father, wrapping up final documents for the handover.


    I kicked off my shoes and settled onto the bed, determined to rx for a moment. My feet ached, and the weight of the day pressed in around me.


    Then came a knock-and to my surprise, Tiffany walked in, smiling, with Emma clinging to her hand.


    (197 Hidden Reserves


    ¡°Hope we¡¯re not interrupting,¡± she said.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± I smiled, genuinely d for thepany.


    Tiffany and Emma came in, and the room instantly felt lighter.


    For a little while, it was just us. No titles. No schemes. No shadows.


    Just women, sharing space before the storm.

 Favorite Curse 198

    198 Fault Lines


    Mara


    Lucian returnedte that night, shoulders heavy, eyes shadowed with exhaustion. I watched him move quietly through the room, heading to the bathroom and then slipping into bed beside me.


    ¡°How was the park with Rowan?¡± he asked as he settled beside me.


    I snuggled into his warmth, grateful for thefort of his presence.


    ¡°It was fine,¡± I said softly. ¡°But it wasn¡¯t fun without you.¡±


    He kissed my forehead and pulled me closer.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯te, Mara. Father kept me longer than I expected. He was dragging through every detail.¡± He sighed deeply.


    I hesitated, then smiled.


    ¡°So¡­ are you pumped up for tomorrow?¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°More than I thought I¡¯d be.¡±


    That brought me some relief. At least one of us wasn¡¯t choking on nerves.


    But then he added, ¡°Father seemed off today. Gloomier than usual.¡±


    And there it was-my opening.


    ¡°Of course he is, Lucian. He separated from his mate. Bonded or not, he¡¯s been with her through most of his life. That kind of connection leaves a mark. He might pretend he¡¯s fine, but I think she¡¯s taking it harder than he is.¡±


    Lucian chuckled, bitter and unconvinced.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let Martha fool you. She lives for attention. Wait until someone shows her a little, and watch her bounce back like nothing happened.¡±


    I shook my head. He wasn¡¯t seeing what I saw.


    ¡°I doubt that,¡± I said quietly. ¡°You should¡¯ve seen her today. She was selling her jewelry-iming you were going to kick her out after the handover.¡±


    That


    got his attention. He sat up, frowning.


    ¡°That must be an act. Martha loves her shy things. Selling them? That¡¯s not her.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± I looked him straight in the eye. ¡°She¡¯s scared. She hasn¡¯t eaten in four days, Lucian. She¡¯s visibly lost weight. She looks like she¡¯s hanging by a thread-and she reeks of fear. I think she¡¯s still under pressure from her ex.¡±


    Lucian rolled his eyes and slumped back against the pillows.


    ¡°If she needed help, she coulde clean. But she hasn¡¯t. So let her deal with her own mess, Mara. It¡¯s not our responsibility.¡±


    That stung more than I expected. I sat up this time, my voice sharper.


    ¡°It is our business, Lucian. If anything happens to her, Darian will be the one to suffer. You don¡¯t have to like her, but she¡¯s still his mother. He¡¯s your brother-and that means you owe him at least that much.


    * 198 Fault Lines


    He stared at me, jaw tight, but I didn¡¯t back down.


    ¡°If she dies, he¡¯ll resent you. He might say he won¡¯t now, but grief makes people irrational. And whether you want to admit it or not, you know exactly how that feels.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go there,¡± he said, voice low, warning.


    But I didn¡¯t flinch.


    ¡°You hated your father after speaking to your aunt because you thought he was responsible for your mother¡¯s death. Are you really going to let Darian walk that same path-because of your pride?¡±


    He looked away, jaw clenched, silence stretching between us.


    ¡°That¡¯s different,¡± Lucian snapped.


    I sat up slightly, meeting his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s not different, Lucian. Martha is Darian¡¯s mother. No matter what she¡¯s done, he¡¯s still her son. If something happens to her, it¡¯ll affect him. You might not care, but he will. And he¡¯s been nothing but loyal to youpletely, unshakably loyal.¡±


    Lucian clenched his jaw but didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°He¡¯s never tried topete with you or undermine you. He could¡¯ve gone off and started his own pack by now-he has


    the strength, the mark-but he didn¡¯t. He chose to stand by you. As your Beta. That kind of loyalty doesn¡¯te often,


    Lucian. You know that.¡±


    ¡°If we ignore Martha¡¯s cry for help, and she dies¡­ Chase Nighthorn and ric Moongrove won¡¯t be your only enemies.


    You¡¯ll lose something far more personal. And I don¡¯t think you¡¯re ready for that.¡±


    Lucian looked frustrated, rubbing his hands over his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had a long day, Mara. I came home hoping to hold my wife, kiss her, sleep next to her. And now we¡¯re talking about


    Martha. Why should I care? She chose her secrets. She chose her games. Why are you acting like we¡¯re the viins in


    this story?¡±


    I bit my tongue.


    He was angry, and tired, and wound tight from everything on his te. Pushing now would only hurt us both.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I brought it up,¡± I said softly. ¡°I won¡¯t mention it again.¡±


    It hurt how quickly he¡¯d dismissed me, how little space there was for concern tonight. But I kept that to myself. Thest


    thing I wanted was for a conversation about her to pull us apart.


    Iid back down and turned away from him. My back was tight with restraint. I hated how the pregnancy made me so raw,


    so easily wounded.


    A beat passed. Then another.


    And then his voice, quiet now.


    ¡°Mara¡­¡±


    He shifted closer, gently cing a hand on my side.


    I didn¡¯t move.


    He pressed a kiss to my shoulder.


    < 198 Fault Lines


    +8 Points >


    ¡°Please. I¡¯m sorry I snapped. I just didn¡¯t want to think about her tonight. I¡¯m exhausted. There¡¯s so much on my mind. I didn¡¯t mean to take it out on you.¡±


    I still said nothing, but my body softened.


    He moved closer, wrapping his arms around me, grounding me in the strength of his presence. I let him. Because despite the sharpness of his words, I knew his heart. I knew he carried more than he let on.


    His lips found the ce on my neck where he¡¯d imed me. The moment he kissed it, a wave of warmth spread down my spine.


    I moaned softly, my body suddenly alive to every touch.


    He had said he nned to make love to me tonight-and now, his hands, his mouth, the fire in his breath told me he still intended to.


    And I wasn¡¯t going to stop him.


    Not tonight.


    I turned toward him, and he kissed me-fierce, hungry, as if he needed to feel something real to drown out the weight of the day. I met him with equal fire, threading my fingers through his hair as I pushed him gently back against the pillows.


    He let me guide him, his eyes flicking over me with a knowing smirk.


    ¡°Taking charge tonight?¡± he asked, voice low and teasing.


    I didn¡¯t answer with words.


    I stripped off my clothes slowly, watching the curiosity in his eyes shift into something deeper. His gaze was hot and steady, and when I tugged his shorts down, he kicked them off without hesitation, hands finding my hips with instinct.


    I was burning-no time for teasing, no patience for forey. Pregnancy had made my body its own storm, and tonight, it demanded release.


    I straddled him, positioning myself, and then sank onto him with a gasp. Lucian exhaled sharply, his hands tightening on my waist.


    The connection between us snapped into focus-urgent, electric, alive.


    I began to move, rolling my hips, setting the pace. His hands roamed my thighs, then my back, before settling again on my hips, grounding me, guiding me-but not taking control.


    This was mine tonight.


    887

 Favorite Curse 199

    199 Final


    Mara


    We woke early, refreshed from the night before. After showering and dressing, Lucian and I headed to breakfast. It had been uneventfultely without Martha¡¯s usual dramatics. Honestly, I missed the chaos a little-it had its own rhythm. Still, the peace had been a blessing.


    Vander hadn¡¯t banned her from the table. She¡¯d simply stoppeding.


    So when we walked into the dining room and found Martha seated at the table, I froze.


    She looked thin-shockingly so. Her face was gaunt, her posture stiff. She reeked faintly of alcohol, and her eyes were too bright, too wide. There was something off-not just physically, but emotionally.


    Tiffany caught my eye and gave me a small smile. I returned it, but my attention drifted back to Martha immediately.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I greeted her cautiously.


    ¡°Good morning, Mara!¡± she replied, too cheerfully. There was a strange, manic edge to her voice. I could swear she was


    either drunk or on something.


    She didn¡¯t carry Vander¡¯s scent. They hadn¡¯t spent the night together. But she looked happy-or maybe just unhinged. It


    was hard to tell.


    I nced at Darian. He gave a small shrug, as if to say, Don¡¯t ask me.


    Lacy sat at the end of the table, quiet and clearly anxious. She looked like she hadn¡¯t slept all night.


    When Vander entered the room and saw Martha, he froze in his tracks. For a second, no one moved. Then, calmly, he took


    his seat.


    Without a word, Martha stood up and relocated to sit beside Lacy-far away from Vander.


    Why didn¡¯t she just sit there to begin with? The move felt performative-intentional.


    We all greeted Vander, and he offered a short, distracted response. Breakfast was served, and a strange, heavy silence


    followed.


    I noticed Martha didn¡¯t touch her food. Her fingers toyed with the edge of her napkin, but her appetite was gone.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you eat your food?¡± Vander finally asked, his voice clipped.


    She smiled at him, tight-lipped.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I just wanted to spend time with my family.¡±


    She reached out and patted Lacy gently on the head. The girl flinched.


    Something is definitely wrong.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± Martha said suddenly, smiling at him, ¡°I hope you¡¯re ready for the handover. You¡¯ll make an excellent Alpha.¡±


    Her tone was polite-too polite. Like someone reading from a script.


    Then she turned to me.


    ¡°I wish I could give you some advice on being Luna, Mara. But¡­ I was never good for much.¡±


    She took a sip of her juice. Her hand trembled.


    * 199 Final


    Vander put his utensils down with a clink.


    ¡°Out with it, Martha,¡± he growled.


    The smile vanished from her face.


    ¡°I have nothing to say.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t spoil breakfast. Today is a big day for Lucian and Mara.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything wrong,¡± she replied, her voice smaller now, but still defensive.


    ¡°I only congratted them. Forgive me for that.¡±


    She looked toward us, her eyes ssy.


    ¡°Sorry I said anything.¡±


    Her lips quivered. She blinked rapidly, trying to hold back tears.


    Then Darian¡¯s voice cut through the quiet like a de.


    ¡°Where is ric Moongrove, Mother?¡±


    Martha¡¯s head turned slowly. Her eyes met his, and she looked like he¡¯d pped her.


    ¡°Anything I haven¡¯t said, Darian¡­ is for your good,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°But I promise you-he won¡¯t bother anyone again after today.¡±


    The certainty in her voice made my skin crawl.


    +8 Points >


    ¡°Why are you so sure?¡± Darian pressed. ¡°Did you finally pay him off? I saw you selling your jewelry. Did you manage to


    Vander mmed his hand against the table.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Martha flinched-visibly shaken. She turned pale.


    She was terrified of Vander.


    ¡°Your family ring wasn¡¯t part of what I sold,¡± Martha blurted quickly, her voice trembling.


    ¡°I¡¯ll return it to you today after the handover.¡±


    But Vander wasn¡¯t calming down.


    Darian leaned forward, his frustration rising.


    ¡°Why are you doing this, Mother? You¡¯d rather sell everything you own than just tell us where he is?¡±


    Tears spilled freely down Martha¡¯s face now, her lips pressed tightly together. She was holding something in, something heavy-and it was poisoning her from the inside.


    ¡°I wish I knew where he was,¡± she said shakily, looking straight at her son.


    ¡°If I did¡­ I would have killed him myself. But I don¡¯t. I have no clue what he¡¯s nning, where he¡¯s hiding. But I¡¯ve found


    a way to get him off our backs.¡±


    She reached out to Lacy, gently touching her hair. The girl flinched-barely-but it said enough. Her face was streaked with tears, her hands clenched tight in herp.


    ¡°I have something for you and Lacy,¡± Martha said to Darian.


    < 199 Final


    +8 Points >


    ¡°I had toe to breakfast. No one is answering my links. I¡¯ve been shut outpletely. This was the only way to speak to you all at once.¡±


    The room fell into stunned silence.


    Then she turned to Lucian.


    ¡°Lucian¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I was a shitty mother to you. You were just a boy. You didn¡¯t deserve the way I treated you. If I could go back and undo all of it, I would. But I can¡¯t.¡±


    She swallowed hard. ¡°I¡¯m not apologizing because I¡¯m scared you¡¯ll throw me out. I¡¯ve already decided to leave the mansion. I just need you to know I regret everything. All of it.¡±


    Her gaze shifted to me, and her voice cracked.


    ¡°Mara, I tore you away from Darian because I thought you weren¡¯t good enough for my son. I was wrong. You¡¯re the best thing that¡¯s ever happened to either of them. You brought them closer. You made Lucian¡­ better. Thank you. For all of it.


    She turned to Tiffany, her eyes bloodshot.


    ¡°And you¡­ I failed you. I should¡¯ve been there when you were pregnant with Emma. But I was too busy hiding my secrets to see your pain. I can¡¯t fix the past-but I hope someday you can forgive me.¡±


    She turned back to Darian, her voice a whisper now.


    ¡°You are my son. I love you, and I never meant to ruin your life. I truly thought I was protecting you. I¡¯m proud of you- for how strong you are. For who you¡¯ve be. You deserve a better mother than me¡­ but I love you, Darian. I always


    have.¡±


    She gently ran her hand through Lacy¡¯s hair again.


    No one at the table spoke.


    Even Vander, who moments ago was ready to explode, just stared at his te. His jaw was locked. His hands were


    shaking.


    Martha straightened her spine, wiped her cheeks with trembling fingers, and forced a brittle smile.

 Favorite Curse 200

    200 Final 2


    Mara


    Martha turned to Lacy, her voice softer now, almost motherly


    ¡°My little princess, I am so proud of you.¡±


    Her eyes glistened, but her tone was steady.


    ¡°I never wanted you to suffer. I promised I¡¯d give you a better life than the one I had in Goldenpeak, and thanks to Alpha Vander, that was possible.¡±


    She smiled faintly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make the same mistakes I made. And whatever you do, don¡¯t listen to your grandmother. She¡¯s full of bad advice.¡±


    She gave a hollow giggle.


    Vander¡¯s fist hit the table.


    ¡°Enough of this nonsense, Martha. You¡¯re making everyone nervous. This is Lucian¡¯s big day-can you try not to make it


    about you?¡± he snapped.


    Martha didn¡¯t flinch.


    Instead, she turned to him with a serene smile.


    ¡°My darling Vander,¡± she said, like she was saying goodbye to a dream, not a man.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you feel this way. But since everyone blocked me out, I thought it best to say goodbye properly before I leave


    the mansion.¡±


    Gasps and nces moved around the table, but she continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to steal the spotlight. I just might not get this chance again.¡±


    Her voice cracked slightly.


    ¡°I want to thank you, too. You rescued me from poverty. You never asked about my past. Because of you, my parents and Lacy had a better life. I¡¯ll always be grateful.¡±


    ¡°I tried, Vander,¡± she added softly.


    ¡°I really tried to be someone you could love. But I¡¯m not made of premium stock, and it¡¯s time I stop pretending I am.¡±


    Her voice dropped to a whisper.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for all the pain I caused you. I hope, one day, you can forgive me.¡±


    She looked at him-no bitterness, just sadness.


    ¡°I loved you, Vander. Deeply. And it wasn¡¯t about your money. You were the first man who ever treated me kindly. Please don¡¯t let me ruin that kindness in you.¡±


    Then her tone shifted, just enough to send a chill.


    ¡°I wish I could hand you ric on a tter, I really do. But I don¡¯t know where he is. Still once I¡¯m gone, he won¡¯t be a Nighthorn problem anymore. It¡¯s the least I can do to pay back all you¡¯ve given me.¡±


    Vander smirked coldly.


    you funneled through Daniel?¡±


    Martha didn¡¯t break stride.


    ¡°Very well, Vander. Have it your way.¡±


    She shrugged.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in my room until you decide to let me go. I didn¡¯t steal from Steel Corp. Daniel paid me. If taking money from him to pay off a nightmare makes me a thief¡­ then I¡¯m guilty.¡±


    She stood up, collected herself, then kissed Lacy on the forehead. The girl stiffened but didn¡¯t resist.


    Then she turned to Darian, ced a hand on his cheek, and kissed him softly.


    He didn¡¯t move.


    Next was Emma. Martha scooped her up gently, holding her tight to her chest.


    ¡°You two will be fine, parents,¡± she whispered to Tiffany and Darian, before cing Emma back into her mother¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deliver your family ring to your office after the handover, if you do not mind, Vander,¡± Martha said with soft finality. Vander didn¡¯t respond.


    She moved to his side, leaned down, and kissed his cheek.


    I saw her lips move: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    It was quiet, but loud enough for me to catch.


    Then she straightened, turned, and walked away from the table without looking back.


    That was her goodbye.


    For a moment, no one moved.


    Lacy wiped her eyes, stood up, and pushed her chair back gently.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Vander asked, voice firmer now.


    ¡°To pack my belongings, Alpha.¡±


    She didn¡¯t call him Uncle. The room stilled again. That was deliberate.


    ¡°Your aunt isn¡¯t going anywhere. And even if she is, she can¡¯t take you with her. What about your work?¡± he asked, his tone gentler, more pleading thanmanding now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tender my resignation tomorrow, sir,¡± she replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to Goldenpeak. I have no reason to be here.¡±


    She said it like a woman who had already made peace with her decision.


    I could tell Vander wanted to stop her-but he didn¡¯t. He just clenched his jaw and looked away as she walked out.


    Tiffany broke the silence.


    ¡°Maybe she really doesn¡¯t know where ric is.¡±


    No one answered.


    Vander stared at his untouched te like it had betrayed him. I could feel his anger, but underneath it¡­ sorrow. Martha¡¯s goodbye had unsettled him. Maybe it was the finality in her voice. Maybe it was the fact that she hadn¡¯t begged this time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let this spoil your day, Lucian,¡± he said finally, but it felt like he was trying to convince himself, not his son.


    < 200 Final 2


    Lucian didn¡¯t flinch.


    ¡°Martha only apologised, Father. If anything, I¡¯m d she sees the errors of her ways. Like I said, the separation is unnecessary-but it¡¯s your choice.¡±


    Vander pushed his te away and stood up.


    He was troubled, and it showed. The kind of trouble that didn¡¯te from anger-it came from guilt, from the weight of years. From love, maybe¡­ or regret.


    Martha hadn¡¯t just left the table.


    She had left him. And this time, she wasn¡¯t looking back.

 Favorite Curse 201

    201 The Ceremony and the Ring


    Lucian


    The handover ceremony was smooth, almost surreal. Martha showed up glowing-smiling, gracious, dressed to impress. She imed she¡¯d been sick to exin the weight loss, but I knew better.


    It was a lie, but a thoughtful one. She yed her part perfectly, kind to everyone, charming even. I respected that.


    My father had said she¡¯d make the day about herself, but she didn¡¯t. She stayed beside him the entire time, calm, collected, pretending everything was fine.


    She was either medicated or masterfullyposed. Maybe both. Either way, she fooled everyone.


    Lacy didn¡¯te. She said she was packing, and I believed her. Still, I couldn¡¯t shake the question: Why did Martha think I¡¯d throw her out of the mansion? I let it go. Some things aren¡¯t worth chasing.


    People approached me constantly-some familiar, some strangers-each more curious than thest. All they wanted to


    talk about was Daniel Northwood.


    Whispers turned into bold questions. Why had we locked him up? When would he be released? I had no easy answers. Not because I was hiding anything, but because I honestly didn¡¯t know who I could trust.


    Chase wasn¡¯t just operating within Winston Corp. He had allies closer than we liked-inside the pack, maybe even inside that very room. Our investigation had barely scratched the surface. Mistwood kepting up, again and again.


    Chase wanted us to follow that trail. He was leaving clues like breadcrumbs in the dark. But I wasn¡¯t ready to follow-not


    yet.


    After the greetings and pleasantries, Mara and I finally took our seats at the high table. I noticed the looks almost


    instantly.


    Hungry, lingering stares from men who had no shame. My wife was radiant-wearing a red velvet dress with a plunging neckline and a slit that left little to the imagination. She was maic.


    My pride didn¡¯t let jealousy in. They looked, but when I caught their eyes, they always looked away.


    I didn¡¯t me them. She was the kind of woman you couldn¡¯t help but notice-and she was mine. That was enough.


    We sat beside my father and Martha. He held her hand the whole time. It was a show, sure, but there was history in the way their fingers locked-memories too old and too tender to fake entirely.


    I hated that they couldn¡¯t just let go or, better yet, forgive each other. Whatever else Martha was hiding, I was sure she didn¡¯t know where her ex had disappeared to. Still, I couldn¡¯t stop second-guessing her.


    She wore no jewelry, just the family ring-said she¡¯d return it to my father after the ceremony. No one else noticed. She was too beautiful for anyone to care.


    Watching her take care of my father the way she always had, I felt something tighten in my chest. Regret, maybe. Wistfulness. I just wished their story had ended differently.


    The crowd eventually thinned,ughter and apuse fading into the night. Just like that, it was official: I was now Alpha of Mooncrest, and Mara was my Luna.


    We made our way to my father¡¯s office-no, my office now-for the final rite of passage. The family quill. No one used it, but tradition demanded its ceremony. The room buzzed with warmth, pride, and the weight of legacy.


    Martha stepped forward, her expression calm, maybe even relieved. She removed the Nighthorn family ring from her finger


    and turned to Mara.


    ¡°You now carry the responsibility of Luna anddy of this house,¡± she said softly, her voice carrying an old reverence. ¡°I trust you¡¯ll bless this home with joy, love, and peace. Every Luna of the Nighthorn line has worn this ring. Today, I pass it on to you, Luna Mara.¡±


    She hugged Mara tightly before letting go. Mara gave a polite smile, but I saw the stiffness in her shoulders. She wasn¡¯tfortable with the moment, but she respected its weight.


    ¡°Let me see it,¡± my father said, reaching for the ring.


    Mara passed it to him, and he held it up to the light, tilting it, inspecting it as if he could see through time. I couldn¡¯t believe it. Did he really think Martha would have sold the original and reced it with a fake? That was low-even for him.


    But after a moment, he lowered the ring, his face clouded with guilt. Whatever he saw in the light, it shut him up. He


    handed it back to Mara without a word.


    ¡°Satisfied?¡± she asked, the corners of her lips lifting just slightly.


    He gave a stiff nod.


    Martha smoothed her dress, gathered herself, and turned to leave. ¡°This is where I take my leave and say goodnight,¡± she said. She hugged Tiffany and Darian, then looked at me, her smile soft. ¡°Congrattions again, Alpha.¡±


    Then she walked out.


    Silence lingered in her wake.


    ¡°She¡¯s just acting up,¡± my father muttered, brushing it off, but I wasn¡¯t buying it. Neither was Darian.


    ¡°Lacy packed her things, Father,¡± Darian said quietly. ¡°They¡¯re really leaving.¡±


    The way he said it-it cracked something open. He wasn¡¯t okay with it. He¡¯d been holding back, but now the hurt was spilling through his voice.


    ¡°They¡¯re not going anywhere,¡± my father said, his voice suddenly cold. ¡°I¡¯ve instructed security not to let either of them leave the grounds. Not until she tells me where ric is.¡±


    Darian¡¯s head shook slowly. His eyes were wet.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know,¡± he said. ¡°Mother¡¯s many things, but not a liar about this. If she had ric, she would¡¯ve used it against you by now. She would¡¯ve told you. She really doesn¡¯t know. And this-this is too far, Father.¡±


    The silence after that wasn¡¯t peaceful. It was heavy. Charged. Something between us all had shifted.

 Favorite Curse 202

    202 Bloodlines and Breaking Points


    Lucian


    ¡°I know my mother isn¡¯t perfect,¡± Darian said, his voice cracking with a raw honesty that cut through the room. ¡°But she¡¯s not a killer. The worst she ever did was ruin breakfast with herining and lie about people she didn¡¯t like. That¡¯s it. What else did she do, Father? Because this¡­ this is too much.¡±


    He stepped closer, eyes burning with restrained anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to believe her when she said you never loved her. There¡¯s not a single picture of her in this house. Not one. And you¡¯re always the first to point out her ws-as if she was nothing but mistakes. You did it so often, it became


    normal. Routine. But this?¡± He gestured around us, voice rising. ¡°Trapping her in a room like a prisoner? This is extreme.¡±


    Darian¡¯s voice broke, but he didn¡¯t stop. ¡°So she¡¯s being ckmailed-maybe she didn¡¯t tell you because she knew you¡¯d toss her aside. She¡¯s always afraid of you, and now I understand why. You¡¯re heartless. You locked her in here like a


    criminal. What¡¯s the n, huh? Wait her out until she starves?¡±


    My father¡¯s temper snapped. ¡°No one stopped your mother from eating!¡± he barked, rising from his chair, face flushed.


    I stepped between them, raising a hand. ¡°Enough.¡±


    But Darian wasn¡¯t finished.


    ¡°Then let her go,¡± he said. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just let her leave?¡±


    My father sighed heavily, like the weight of decades had justnded on his shoulders. ¡°Because she hurt me, Darian,¡± he


    said quietly. ¡°She made me look like a fool. Weak.¡±


    Darian shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s what love does to you,¡± he said. ¡°Look at Lucian and Mara. Look at me and Tiffany. We¡¯re


    fools for our mates, every one of us.¡±


    Father¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°You say that now. But if you were mated to a woman like your mother, you¡¯d understand.¡±


    ¡°I do understand,¡± Darian said, stepping back. Then he turned to me. ¡°I love you, Lucian. But I won¡¯t stay here and pretend


    this is okay. I¡¯ve kept quiet long enough. If what my mother said about Father is even half true, then I don¡¯t belong here. I


    can¡¯t sit beside the man who treated her like this.¡±


    He looked back at our father, eyes full of something between grief and defiance.


    ¡°You always made it clear Lucian¡¯s mother was the one you cherished-the golden wife who gave you the golden son.


    Fine. You don¡¯t need me, then.¡±


    I stood there, stunned. I hadn¡¯t realized until this moment just how deeply this had cut Darian. Mara had warned me, and I¡¯d brushed it off. But this wasn¡¯t something he could just move past. Martha was his mother. Would I have done any different in his ce?


    ¡°Darian, please,¡± I said gently.


    But he shook his head. ¡°I love you, Lucian. But I¡¯m leaving when my mother leaves.¡±


    He walked out with Tiffany, and the silence that followed was painful.


    My father stared at the door like he was still trying to believe what just happened.


    I turned to him.


    ¡°Father¡­ maybe it¡¯s time to give Martha onest chance. You say you¡¯re over her, but if that were true, you wouldn¡¯t have locked her in. You wouldn¡¯t still be this angry. You still care-maybe more than you want to admit.¡±


    < 202 Bloodlines and Breaking


    He didn¡¯t argue, just kept listening.


    ¡°She¡¯s scared. Not just of ric-of you. And maybe she has reason to be. But if what she said is true, then you failed her too. And that¡¯s okay to admit. None of us are saints in this.¡±


    I paused, then added, ¡°If this keeps going, we¡¯ll lose them both. I¡¯ll lose my brother and my niece. You¡¯ll lose your son and granddaughter. And for what? Pride? Hurt? We¡¯re too entangled to just tear apart like this.¡±


    My voice dropped. ¡°I¡¯m not judging you. I just think it¡¯s time-really time-for the two of you to talk.¡±


    ¡°I still need time,¡± my father said, his voice firm but not cold. ¡°Tell Darian I¡¯ll talk to his mother. I¡¯ll settle things-eventually. But not tonight. She doesn¡¯t get to win every time.¡±


    He turned and walked out, leaving Mara and me in the office alone.


    She gave a small shrug and smiled, the corner of her lips curving with weary amusement. ¡°Your first night as Alpha,¡± she said. ¡°And already your office is the most dramatic room in the house.¡±


    I stepped closer and pulled her into my arms. The scent of her, the feel of her against me, the way that red dress clung to


    her-it was impossible to ignore.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t every second in this mansion dramatic?¡± I murmured, and sheughed quietly against my chest.


    That night, in the same office where my title had been made official, I made love to my wife-iming not just power, but the bond we shared. It wasn¡¯t about passion alone. It was about us-our ce, our future, the weight of what we¡¯d just


    stepped into.


    Later, Mara wore my shirt, her dress bundled in one arm, shoes dangling from her fingers. I¡¯d pulled my trousers back on and was carrying my shoes as we snuck barefoot down the hall like guilty teenagers. The quiet of the mansion wrapped


    around us as we slipped back into the left wing, back into our room.


    I reached out, trying to link with Darian-but he was asleep. Locked off. I sighed and let it go.


    Tomorrow. I¡¯d talk to him in the morning.


    One Weekter


    We were eating breakfast in the lounge when a scream tore through the house-raw, panicked, unmistakably Lacy.


    For a second, I froze. I thought she¡¯d already left. She hadn¡¯t joined us for meals in days. I¡¯d assumed she and Martha had finally been allowed to go. But apparently, security had followed orders to the letter.


    We left our tes and bolted for the right wing, feet pounding on the hardwood, dread rising with every step.


    Martha¡¯s door was ajar. Lacy was inside, crumpled on the floor, sobbing. ¡°Please get up! Mama, please!¡±


    My father reached her first, pushing the door open wide. I was right behind him.


    Marthay motionless on the carpet, pale and still. Lacy was on her knees, shaking her, tears streaming down her face. The room smelled sharp-chemical, acidic. Poison.


    No one asked questions. There wasn¡¯t time.


    My father dropped to his knees and scooped her up in his arms, moving faster than I¡¯d seen in years. We sprinted to the car and didn¡¯t stop until we reached the hospital.


    When we arrived, the emergency staff were already outside waiting. They rushed to the car, pulled her onto a stretcher, and disappeared behind the doors with her. I stood there, breathless, heart hammering in my chest.


    My father looked stunned, like someone had reached inside him and pulled something loose. Darian was pale, silent, clinging to Tiffany¡¯s hand like it was the only solid thing in his world.


    < 202 Bloodlines and Breaking Points


    I tried to stay calm, to be the Alpha, to hold everyone together-but I couldn¡¯t. Not this time.


    Was this what she meant when she said she was leaving? Was she always nning this?


    That selfish,plicated woman¡­ she was going to kill herself.


    And we hadn¡¯t seen iting.

 Favorite Curse 203

    203 The Daughter¡¯s Truth


    Lucian


    We waited in the hospital hallway, pacing, silent, unraveling.


    Lacy sat in a corner, her face buried in her hands, shoulders shaking with every sob. My father¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He looked like a man grappling with the impossible-like he had just watched a ghost walk out of his reach.


    He didn¡¯t expect her to actually go through with it.


    ¡°Does anyone have her phone?¡± he asked suddenly, voice tight and cracking at the edges.


    We all looked at each other-no one had thought of that.


    I called Jason. Told him to grab Martha¡¯s phone from her room and bring it to the hospital. While we waited, the air thickened with tension. No one spoke. Lacy kept crying. My father kept pacing.


    ¡°Do you know her password?¡± he asked Lacy sharply.


    She nodded, barely lifting her head. Her voice was small. ¡°It¡¯s your birthday.¡±


    That hit him. Hard. He didn¡¯t say anything, but it was obvious-he wasn¡¯t ready for that answer.


    Jason arrived and handed me the phone. I gave it to Lacy, and she unlocked it with trembling fingers. My father snatched it from her hands and began scrolling.


    Seconds passed. Then his hands started to shake-violently.


    ¡°Give it to me,¡± I said, gently but firmly, and took the phone from him. Darian moved beside me, silent and pale, looking over my shoulder.


    We read in silence. The messages were worse than we imagined.


    You think that little sum you sent will stop me from hurting your son and his daughter? Think again, Martha. You¡¯ll pay for


    betraying me.


    b***h! Why aren¡¯t you picking up? I said the money had to beplete or I swear I¡¯ll do what I promised. Guess living with that over-privileged fool made you forget what I¡¯m capable of.


    You sent a private assassin after me? I hope his death was clear enough. I¡¯m unstoppable, Martha. Pay up-or I finish what I


    started.


    My grip on the phone tightened.


    Darian backed away like the words themselves had struck him. My father just stood there, looking like the floor beneath him had disappeared.


    There were dozens of messages-hundreds, maybe. All from different numbers, all from the same venomous voice. Threats. Demands. Promises of pain.


    As I kept scrolling, the weight of it sank in. She wasn¡¯t lying. Not exaggerating. She was drowning in fear, and no one- none of us-had truly listened.


    I nced at my father. His jaw clenched, eyes red, face torn between fury and guilt.


    ¡°She should¡¯ve told the truth,¡± he said quietly, voice hollow. ¡°We could¡¯ve helped her.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have!¡± Lacy snapped, rising suddenly. Her voice cracked like lightning in the still hallway. We all turned to


    her, stunned.


    < 203 The Daughter¡¯s Truth


    ¡°She was just a tool to you,¡± she continued, trembling with rage and heartbreak. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have helped her. You would¡¯ve judged her like you always did. She wasn¡¯t perfect-but she loved you. In her own way. She tried.¡±


    My father opened his mouth, but Lacy pressed on, years of pain pouring out.


    +8 Points >


    ¡°We were starving,¡± she said. ¡°I remember nights she didn¡¯t eat just so I could. My father refused to send us money, and she worked herself to the bone in Kentville just to keep us alive. You don¡¯t know what ric put her through-not from the


    beginning.¡±


    She looked at each of us, her voice steady now, like she¡¯d made peace with the ugliness of it all.


    ¡°She was trapped, forced into marriage with her pimp. She had a daughter by him. Me.¡±


    There was a collective gasp. Even my father stumbled back a step.


    ¡°What?¡± he breathed.


    Lacy wiped her tears, shoulders rising with a deep, bitter breath.


    ¡°Yeah. Martha is my mother. And ric Moongrove is my biological father.¡±


    My father looked like she¡¯d pped him. But she didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°He forced her into marriage when she was young. She tried to run. Again and again. And every time, he caught her and


    punished her. Those scars on her back? Not from boarding school. Silver burns. From him.¡±


    She paused, letting the silence stretch until it hurt.


    ¡°He sold her. Pimped her out. Controlled every part of her life. That job at the hotel? Not a choice. He sent her there to


    keep her in line. Threatened to kill her parents if she didn¡¯t obey.¡±


    She swallowed hard before dropping the final bomb.


    ¡°When she got pregnant with me, he sent her to Kentville. Forgot about us. Until you came along. Then he saw an


    opportunity.¡±


    Lacy looked straight at my father.


    ¡°He ordered her to seduce you. Marry you. Kill you and Lucian. Hand over your power and money. It was his twisted way of making the Moongrove name relevant again. His sick legacy.¡±


    My father looked like he couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°But she never nned to follow through,¡± Lacy said, her voice softer now. ¡°She loved you. From the first moment you


    helped care for her dying father. You were married back then, so she stepped back. But when ric pushed her toward


    you, she gave in-wholeheartedly. Because for once, she could finally live.¡±


    Darian was frozen beside me. My heart was pounding.


    ¡°She finally felt safe. Fed. Seen. And when she had Darian¡­ ric knew. Knew she¡¯d never kill you. Knew she¡¯d betrayed him. That¡¯s when the threats started. That¡¯s when the ckmail began. She¡¯s been paying him ever since.¡±


    Lacy wiped her eyes again, but there was a new rity in her expression. A resigned strength.


    ¡°That¡¯s her secret. Why she¡¯s never told anyone. Why she¡¯s terrified. Unless ric dies, Darian will always be seen as a bastard. Because she¡¯s still legally his wife. Still mated to him.¡±


    No one said a word. We couldn¡¯t.


    We were all just standing there-shattered by the truth.

 Favorite Curse 204

    x204 Treason in the Blood


    Lucian


    My father sat on the bench like someone had pulled the ground out from beneath him. He didn¡¯t speak. Didn¡¯t blink. Just stared, hollow and still. I signaled one of the nearby nurses, fearing he might copse. His silence was louder than any outburst. The truth had hit him like a freight train.


    This secret¡­ it was massive. Crushing. And she¡¯d carried it alone for decades.


    I turned to Lacy and looked at her-really looked. Same eyes. Same cheekbones. Samne quiet defiance that Martha always wore like armor. How hadn¡¯t we seen it? They were inseparable. Always protecting each other. It was right there in front of us. We were just too wrapped up in our own drama to see the obvious.


    ¡°Do you know where he is?¡± I asked, my voice rough.


    Lacy shook her head. ¡°She tried. She sold her jewelry-everything she had-and hired a private investigator to find him.


    He died the same day he took the job. After that, she gave up and started sending him the money directly. She said it was the only way to keep him away from us. She left behind two envelopes-one for me and one for Darian. Each with a check. She told me ric wouldn¡¯t stop until she was dead. That ending her life was the only way to protect us.¡±


    She swallowed hard, her voice barely holding together.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d go through with it. When she didn¡¯t do it the night of the handover, I thought she¡¯d changed her mind. I


    thought¡­ maybe she found a reason to keep living. Maybe being here helped.¡±


    My father finally spoke, his voice cracked and low. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to me?¡±


    Lacy turned her eyes on him, and for the first time, they weren¡¯t angry-just tired. ¡°Because you shut her out. Just like twenty-three years ago. We were on our own again. I had to wait for her to tell me what to do. I had no choice.¡±


    I stepped closer. ¡°Does he ever contact you?¡±


    She shook her head again. ¡°I¡¯ve never met him. My mother said he tried to force her to get rid of me, but she refused. He


    never wanted me. Never even called. I don¡¯t know his voice. I don¡¯t know what he looks like.¡±


    Then she broke. Her face twisted, and the sobs poured out. ¡°She¡¯s all I have. And now¡­¡±


    Mara moved to her, wrapping her in her arms. Tiffany followed. None of us could fullyprehend the weight this girl had


    carried.


    How did Martha endure this alone?


    I wanted to think about it, to try and process theyers-but I didn¡¯t have the luxury. My brother and niece were exposed now. We all were.


    ¡°This can¡¯t get out,¡± I said, my voice firm, final.


    Everyone turned to me.


    ¡°No one can know Martha was married to ric,¡± I continued. ¡°Not for the public. Not for the pack. Not for my father¡¯s sake-and not for Darian¡¯s. If the truth spreads, it¡¯ll destroy them both.¡±


    Darian looked at me then-eyes wide, caught off guard. Maybe he didn¡¯t expect me to shield him like that. Maybe part of him had believed I¡¯d choose legacy over family.


    But I wouldn¡¯t. Not again.


    < 204 Treason in the Blood


    +8 Points


    ¡°We can¡¯t let thembel you a bastard,¡± I said, turning to Darian. ¡°Because you¡¯re not. You¡¯re a Nighthorn-through and


    through.¡±


    His eyes snapped to mine, still wide with shock, but there was something else now too. Focus. Fire. The kind of rity. that always came to him when the situation demanded it.


    ¡°I need you to snap out of this and do what you do best,¡± I said. ¡°Get your people on these numbers. He¡¯s used too many. He got careless. He believed Martha would never speak. That she¡¯d die with her secrets. That kind of arrogance always


    leaves a trail. Find it.¡±


    Darian stood a little straighter. His mind was already working behind his eyes.


    ¡°ric Moongrove is now top priority,¡± I added. ¡°He threatened a Luna. A Nighthorn. That¡¯s treason.¡±


    And in that moment, I saw it-the silent thank-you in Darian¡¯s eyes. I didn¡¯t care about the marriage, the scandal, the twisted lineage-not now. That could wait. First, we had to find the bastard who pushed our family to the brink.


    The medical staff arrived just as we finished. They helped my father into a room. He was too young for heart trouble, but this wasn¡¯t about age. This was shock-the kind that cracked you open from the inside. He¡¯d been mated and married to a married woman for twenty-three years. You don¡¯t just walk that off.


    As much as I hated to admit it, ric reminded me of Chase. The maniption. The long game. Theyers of secrets. What if Martha and Lacy weren¡¯t just victims-what if they were part of what my father took from ric? What if this


    wasn¡¯t just ckmail-it was revenge?


    I didn¡¯t want to believe it. But it fit.


    ric was sloppier, more emotional. But maybe that was because he was dealing with Martha. Or maybe¡­ they were


    working together. That possibility turned my stomach.


    I reached out to Mara through the link.


    ¡°Mara,¡± I said, ¡°see if Cains and Whales has ties to Lambshed. Look into where they¡¯re registered, who¡¯s on the board. Work with Rowan-but keep it quiet. We need eyes without drawing attention. I might need to go to Mistwood after all.¡±


    1 felt her worry ripple back through the bond.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that when we¡¯re home, Lucian,¡± she said. ¡°This guy is dangerous. We need to think this through. No


    solo moves. I¡¯ll handle the background check with Rowan, but don¡¯t do anything until we¡¯ve made a n.¡±


    I nodded and let her feel it through the link. I understood her concern. I shared it.


    We waited in the hallway. Minutes dragged like hours. No update on Martha. No signs. Just silence and the low hum of


    machines behind closed doors.


    She might not make it. That thought sat on my chest like iron.


    And if she didn¡¯t¡­ she¡¯d die the same way she lived-protecting her children with everything she had. Even if it meant destroying herself.


    It was love, or maybe madness. Or maybe both.


    But whatever it was, it was real. Dangerous. And it had just lit a fire under all of us.

 Favorite Curse 205

    205 A Mother¡¯s Lie, A Son¡¯s Truth


    +8 Points


    Mara


    The truth hadnded like a hammer blow. None of us had seen iting. Vander took it the hardest-his whole world crumbled in an instant. Twenty-three years married to someone who wasn¡¯t truly his. Twenty-three years of believing in a bond that was never real. We had to sedate him and admit him to the hospital. There was no protocol for something like this. No precedent. Just raw disbelief.


    Lucian turned to Lacy, his voice steady butced with urgency.


    ¡°How old are you, Lacy?¡±


    She hesitated, then met his gaze.


    ¡°Twenty-four,¡± she said quietly.


    I nearly lost it. The truth finallyid bare-I knew it all along. My heart leapt in my chest, but I held back. One look around the room told me celebration would be cruel. The weight of revtion pressed down on everyone.


    ¡°Tiffany, I think you should head home to Emma,¡± I said gently. Her baby would be hungry by now. Darian gave a solemn nod. He didn¡¯t have the strength to speak, but Tiffany understood. She didn¡¯t want to leave-not now-but she kissed Darian¡¯s cheek and slipped out.


    Darian looked shattered. Lucian just looked lost.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she tell me?¡± Darian asked, his voice barely more than a whisper. ¡°Why didn¡¯t shee clean?¡±


    Lacy turned toward him, her expression filled with an ache that was hard to watch.


    ¡°She wanted to protect you, Darian,¡± she said. ¡°She didn¡¯t want you to grow up feeling like less. Like a mistake.¡±


    And I understood. Martha hadn¡¯t just kept a secret-she¡¯d given Darian a foundation strong enough to stand on.


    If he had grown up knowing he was born of a non-existent bond, that his existence carried shame, he might never have had the confidence to lead. To rise. To stand beside Lucian, not beneath him. It was a dangerous lie, but it was a calcted sacrifice-a mother¡¯s decision to shield her son from the crushing weight of truth.


    The door opened, breaking the heavy silence. The doctor entered atst, his face grave. He didn¡¯t look at Lucian. He looked at me. I was Luna now, and this was a matter for Goldenpeakstic leadership. Lucian should have been at HQ, handling security. Instead, we were here, drowning in family wounds.


    ¡°Luna Mara,¡± the doctor said. ¡°Mrs. Nighthorn ingested a substantial amount of edible silver.¡±


    My lungs stopped working for a moment.


    No one in the room liked Martha-but none of us wanted her dead. We¡¯d already started noticing the absence of her sharp voice at breakfast. The stillness without her was eerie, Lonely. Now, with everything out in the open, it was clear: she¡¯d done what she thought was right.


    ¡°She should have died instantly, the doctor continued. ¡°But it wasn¡¯t pure silver. Still¡­ the damage is extensive. Her prognosis is poor.¡±


    He let out a long sigh. And so did we. There were no easy answers left. Just broken hearts and the wreckage of choices made long ago.


    Darian sank into the hallway chair like the weight of everything had finally crushed him. His shoulders were stiff, fists clenched in hisp. He wasn¡¯t just bracing for bad news-he was already living it. We all were.


    < 205 A Mother¡¯s Lie, A Son¡¯s Truth


    The doctor stood before us, his expressionposed but tired.


    +8 Points >


    ¡°We¡¯ve done all we can,¡± he said gently. ¡°With some luck, her healing ability will activate. If it does, she might pull through.¡±


    I nodded, but the words barelynded. My mind was a mess of questions and silence. The doctor looked at me, waiting- expecting me to say something wise, something leader-like. But I had nothing. I wished being Luna came with training wheels, or at least a manual. Instead, everyone just assumed you¡¯d know what to do the second the titlended on your


    shoulders.


    I forced myself to ask the only question that felt human.


    ¡°Is shefortable?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Luna. We¡¯ve assigned three experienced nurses to her room. There¡¯s no need for anyone to stay.¡±


    I shook my head.


    ¡°Her niece can remain with her,¡± I said, ncing at Lacy. The nurses wouldn¡¯t let her in unless someone made it official.


    The doctor nodded.


    ¡°Alright, Dr. Seinfeld,¡± I said after catching the name on his badge. ¡°If anyplications arise-or if consent is needed- contact Dr. Thornridge. He knows how to reach me.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± he said, then disappeared down the corridor, leaving us alone in the quiet tension of the hospital hallway.


    Lucian was on his phone, pacing, his brow furrowed deep with worry. I didn¡¯t even have to ask-I knew it was either Chase or ric, and frankly, I was done with both of them. We had enough chaos within these walls without dragging in more.

 Favorite Curse 206

    206 The Ghost Behind the Curtain


    Mara


    Lacy slipped away to be with Martha. The rest of us-Lucian, Darian, and I-headed toward Alpha Vander¡¯s room. I wasn¡¯t sure what to expect. Sedation had knocked him t earlier, but when we entered, he was upright on the hospital bed, hands folded, posture too still. Calm, but not natural. Sedated, but watching.


    ¡°How is she?¡± he asked Lucian immediately, voice raspy but focused.


    Lucian¡¯s jaw tightened.


    ¡°She¡¯s alive,¡± he said simply.


    It was all he could offer without risking another storm. He was treading carefully-managing truth like it was a vtile


    substance.


    ¡°Have you seen her?¡± Vander asked, eyes sharp now.


    Lucian hesitated.


    ¡°No. Lacy¡¯s with her.¡±


    A scowl twisted Vander¡¯s face the second he heard her name. Anger flickered behind his eyes, deep and bitter. I saw it and knew-it wasn¡¯t just pain that haunted him. It was betrayal. And beneath it all, there was fear.


    ¡°And you thought it was wise to let ric¡¯s child stay with her?¡± Vander snapped, eyes narrowing. The usation was sharp, even if it wasn¡¯t directly aimed at me. Still, I felt it like a de.


    I didn¡¯t answer. I couldn¡¯t admit it had been my call.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one else, Father,¡± Lucian replied calmly. ¡°We¡¯re stretched thin. Mara needs to be handling urgent matters. Lacy


    staying is practical.¡±


    Vander¡¯s gaze shifted to Lucian, probing.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Lucian hesitated. I could see it-he was debating whether to tell his father the full truth. We all knew how fragile Vander¡¯s control could be, especially now.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± Vander pressed. ¡°Tell me. I can handle it.¡±


    My husband exhaled, jaw clenched.


    ¡°Deserters,¡± he said. ¡°From the ind¡¯s perimeter forces. We lost half the military unit this morning.¡±


    My heart lurched.


    ¡°Half?¡±


    Lucian nodded grimly. ¡°Rowan tracked the pattern. Someone¡¯s been recruiting them quietly. Anonymously. But we all


    know it¡¯s Chase.¡±


    I gasped. This was worse than I¡¯d imagined.


    ¡°Why would they desert?¡± I asked. ¡°It¡¯s punishable by death if they¡¯re caught.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not Mooncrest-born,¡± Lucian exined. ¡°Most are from the outskirts-neighboring provinces. We don¡¯t know what Chase is offering, but whatever it is, it¡¯s convincing. He¡¯s undermining us from the outside in.¡±


    < 206 The Ghost Behind the Curtain Vander¡¯s face turned red with fury.


    +8 Points>


    ¡°I¡¯m done with all of this,¡± he growled. ¡°My father never dealt with this kind of treachery. Not in the entire history of our family. I¡¯m telling you-this Chase Nighthorn is ric Moongrove.¡±


    My stomach tightened. I¡¯d suspected it too, but hearing Vander say it out loud gave the thought weight. Chilling weight. ¡°The bastard probably thinks I stole his wife,¡± Vander muttered, eyes dark. ¡°But I swear to you-I never would¡¯ve touched her if I¡¯d known she was married. Hell, I wasn¡¯t even looking for a mate.¡±


    He turned to Lucian, voice quieting.


    ¡°You loved her fast, Lucian. And I thought she¡¯d give you the motherly love you were missing.¡± He paused, then added, ¡°I


    guess I was wrong.¡±


    Darian, silent until now, finally spoke-his voice low but firm.


    ¡°She would¡¯ve, if you hadn¡¯t treated her like garbage. I always thought you and she just weren¡¯t into photos. That¡¯s why her face wasn¡¯t in the house. But now I know. You didn¡¯t care. Not really.¡±


    Lucian reached over and gently squeezed Darian¡¯s hand to stop him, but the damage was done. The words hung heavy


    between them.


    ¡°I cared in my own way,¡± Vander said quietly. ¡°I just¡­ I didn¡¯t let myself get close. Losing Natasha wrecked me. I couldn¡¯t go through that again. Your mother and I were never bonded. Now I understand why-she was already bonded to ric.¡±


    That made me pause. A bond required a iming. A mark. And I¡¯d seen Vander¡¯s mark on her neck.


    So how?


    There were more questions buried in this than anyone was ready to answer. But one thing was clear: the past wasn¡¯t


    finished with any of us.


    The mystery gnawed at me, and I couldn¡¯t hold my tongue, I had to know why Vander wasn¡¯t bonded to Martha even though his mark was visible on her neck.


    ¡°But he never imed her,¡± I said, doubt creeping into my voice despite everything Lacy had told us about her parents.


    Vander shook his head immediately, jaw clenched.


    ¡°Goldenpeak customs are different. They don¡¯t mark their mates on the neck-they bite the back of the shoulder.¡± He let out a bitterugh. ¡°Martha has a tattoo there. I always thought it was just a beautiful design. Something exotic. But now I


    know-it was hiding the mark. Hiding him.¡±


    He bowed his head, and for the first time, I saw something raw in him. Not just anger. Not pride. But humiliation. Grief.


    ¡°She should¡¯ve told me,¡± he said quietly:


    But none of us spoke. We didn¡¯t need to. The silence itself told him what he already knew: if she had told him, he wouldn¡¯t


    have stayed. The truth would¡¯ve broken him, same as it did now.


    After a long pause, Vander straightened his back, though his voice remained soft.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you two go handle pack business? I¡¯ll stay with her.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Darian said, shaking his head gently. He didn¡¯t want his father left alone-not like this. None of us did. Vander was unraveling beneath the surface, and if he knew the full truth about Martha¡¯s condition, we weren¡¯t sure he¡¯d hold it together. Right now, preserving that thin veneer of control was the only thing keeping him upright.


    Lucian tried to keep his tone steady.


    <200 The Ghost Behind the Curtain


    +8 Points>


    ¡°You should go home. Rest. Lacy¡¯s with her. She¡¯ll stay.¡±


    Vander didn¡¯t argue. Maybe he knew it was for the best. We left him there, sitting in quiet defeat.


    When we reached Martha¡¯s room, I felt it before I saw it: fear. Lacy¡¯s scent was thick with it. She looked up when we entered, eyes wide and damp, hands trembling in herp. She tried to hide it, but I knew.


    She wasn¡¯t just scared for Martha. She was scared of being alone.


    If Martha died, Lacy had no one. Her grandparents wouldn¡¯t take her in-too distant, too bitter. And her father? He was a ghost. A fugitive. A man she barely knew, hunted and in hiding.


    Darian, at least, had a safety: a family, a brother who loved him, a father who-despite his ws-was present, a mate, a


    child. A future.


    But Lacy? Martha was her whole world.


    ¡°Do you know how she got the silver?¡± I asked gently, kneeling beside her.


    She shook her head, voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t. I never saw it. I don¡¯t even know when she could¡¯ve gotten it.¡±


    Someone had helped her. That much was obvious. Martha and Lacy hadn¡¯t been allowed out of the estate since the truth. began unraveling. Vander made that clear. So if Martha had silver, someone from inside the mansion-someone trusted-


    had helped her get it.


    That meant betrayal. Again.


    And this time, the cost might be fatal.

 Favorite Curse 207

    207 Her Final Gift


    +8 Points >


    Mara


    We lingered outside Martha¡¯s room longer than we should have. None of us wanted to leave, especially Darian. He stood there, silent and heavy, like grief had rooted him to the spot. Lucian gently urged him to stay behind, to rest, but Darian refused. He needed action. He needed distraction. And so, he followed Lucian to headquarters to face the storm waiting


    there.


    I returned alone to the mansion, and the silence inside was suffocating.


    This Chase situation was already spiraling. What had started as background noise was now threatening to tear everything apart. Who would¡¯ve thought we¡¯d lose half our military presence in a single day? Even Vander hadn¡¯t faced anything like this in his reign.


    Once inside, I didn¡¯t go to my room. My feet carried me instinctively toward Martha¡¯s. I had to understand. Had to seesom ething-anything-that would make sense of her decision.


    The room was dim. I pulled the blinds open, letting sunlight spill across the floor, revealing a space that was¡­ empty.


    I stood frozen for a moment.


    Her closet: bare.


    Shelves: cleared.


    Drawers: vacant.


    She had sold everything. Her entire life in this room vanished. What was left had been arranged just enough to look untouched. But I knew the difference. I could smell the absence. Something was gone, and it wasn¡¯t just clothes or perfume. It was her.


    No cameras had been installed in the residential wing. We¡¯d thought privacy was more important than surveince. Now it


    felt like a mistake.


    I sniffed around, hoping for a trace-something that would point to what had happened. Then I found them.


    Two envelopes. Tucked beneath the bed. One marked Darian. The other, Lacy.


    Neither was sealed. My hands trembled slightly as I opened the first.


    ¡°My darling Darian,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I did this, but it was for your good. ric will stop bothering this family once I¡¯m gone. Please, cash the check and start your tech firm. I believe in you. I know it will seed. I love you.¡±


    Tears welled in my eyes as I opened the second letter.


    ¡°My sweet girl,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I had to do this. I hope one day you¡¯ll forgive me. You and your brothere first, always. Your father swore he¡¯d get even-I know he¡¯ll stop once I¡¯m gone.¡±


    ¡°Take the check and leave the ind. There¡¯s a beautiful world waiting for you-one full of wonder and peace. Don¡¯t look back. You¡¯ve suffered enough. You deserve a life that¡¯s free.¡±


    ¡°Your looks, your body-they¡¯re a gift, not a tool. Use them for you. Build yourself up. Love yourself. Never live like the girls in Goldenpeak. That¡¯s not your destiny.¡±


    < 207 Her Final Gift


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    Thest line blurred on the page as tears streamed down


    my cheeks.


    +8 Points


    Martha hadn¡¯t run. She¡¯d prepared. She¡¯d nned her exit not just from this house, but from the lives of the people she loved, believing-perhaps wrongly-that her absence would be the cure.


    And now she was hanging on by a thread in a hospital bed.


    If she died, these letters would be herst words. Her parting gifts.


    And suddenly, I wasn¡¯t just mourning her choices.


    I was mourning her.


    Martha loved deeply-but in twisted, tragic ways.


    She¡¯d lied to Vander for Lacy¡¯s sake, fabricating a life so her daughter could have stability and protection. Then she¡¯d tried to end her life for Darian¡¯s sake, hoping her death would stop ric from pursuing vengeance against him and Emma. The letters didn¡¯t say it outright, but they didn¡¯t need to. Anyone with sense-and ess to this room-could piece the truth together. If someone had been in here before me, if they¡¯d read those letters¡­ it wouldn¡¯t take long to figure out that Lacy was Martha¡¯s daughter. And if that truth leaked, Darian¡¯s secret would unravel with it.


    I prayed whoever came in was only after the poison. That they panicked and left before noticing the envelopes under the bed. Before reading too much. But there was no way to be sure.


    I clutched the letters tightly and kept searching. Desperately.


    But there was nothing left. Martha had erased herself thoroughly.


    Eventually, I gave up and headed back toward the left wing. My muscles ached from the tension, and I just wanted to soak -let the hot water strip away the stress of hospitals, secrets, and whispered goodbyes.


    As I crossed the hall, my phone rang-sharp and urgent. I¡¯d left it behind before breakfast, never imagining the day would spiral like this.


    By the time I reached it, the ringing had stopped. I looked down.


    Fourteen missed calls.


    All from Mary.


    My stomach sank.


    I called her back instantly.


    ¡°Hello, Luna Mara,¡± she answered, breathless and frantic.


    ¡°Mary-calm down,¡± I said, trying to keep my own nerves from fraying. ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±


    Her next words chilled me.


    ¡°You have toe to the office. Now. Our ounts are empty. All of them. Hackers hit early this morning. They drained every liquid asset we had.¡±


    I stood frozen.


    ¡°All of it?¡± I asked, barely recognizing my own voice.


    ¡°Yes. Every trace. I¡¯ve already ordered a full lockdown-no one in or out of the building.¡±


    Good. At least that part was handled.


    < 207 Het Final Gift


    +8 Points >


    ¡°Keep it that way,¡± I said firmly. ¡°Tell security to hold everyone-no exceptions. Staff, contractors, visitors. We need to lock


    this down tight.¡±


    I hung up and took a breath.


    Two things had to happen, immediately.


    First: surround the building and sweep it top to bottom. We needed to know who was inside and what they might be


    hiding.


    Second: contact Rowan. He¡¯d built the backup systems. If anything had been salvaged, he¡¯d know.


    But my gut said this wasn¡¯t random.


    Someone nned this.


    And they knew exactly where and when to strike.

 Favorite Curse 208

    208 The Coup in the Silence


    Lucian


    We sped toward headquarters, Mara¡¯s worried face still etched in my mind. I knew she deserved answers-I owed her rity-but time wasn¡¯t a luxury I had anymore. The day had already gone to hell. First Martha¡¯s suicide attempt. Now this betrayal from within.


    I gripped the wheel tighter.


    Military support pulling out overnight? That wasn¡¯t a mistake. That was strategy. And someone was orchestrating it with


    precision.


    ¡°We know Chase is behind this,¡± Darian said, his tone t, like the truth was already carved in stone. He stared out the window, jaw clenched. ¡°But how the hell did he pull it off?¡±


    ¡°Denis is still working through it,¡± I said, swerving hard into a left turn. ¡°He¡¯s going line by line through the ess logs.¡±


    Darian turned to me. ¡°Do you think Father might be right? That Chase and ric are the same person?¡±


    I exhaled sharply. ¡°I¡¯ve had the same thought. This guy said our father stole something from him. What¡¯s more valuable


    than a wife and child?¡±


    Darian¡¯sugh was cold. ¡°No. That¡¯s not it.¡±


    I nced at him.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t lose her, Lucian. He sold her. For years, he pimped my mother out. Then he married her to trap her-to keep control. Probably imed her by force. And when she finally got away, when shended in Kentville, he dumped Lacy in Goldenpeak and vanished.¡±


    He paused. His voice cracked, just for a second.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t care about either of them. Not until he found out our father was rich and vulnerable. Then suddenly, hees crawling back, pretending like he was robbed. Like someone took what belonged to him.¡±


    Darian turned fully toward me now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be real: our father wasn¡¯t a thief. He was a lifeline. My mother found safety for the first time in her life. She had a home, stability, dignity. And she never had to sell herself again. That¡¯s not stealing. That¡¯s escaping.¡±


    I nodded slowly. I understood what Darian was saying-and more importantly, I believed him. But in ric¡¯s twisted


    worldview, the narrative would be different. To a man like him, loss was always someone else¡¯s crime.


    ¡°That bastard bled her dry,¡± Darian muttered. ¡°Turned her into a desperate woman chasing scraps. That¡¯s why she made


    those deals with Daniel. She needed the money. She was cornered.¡±


    We pulled up to headquarters, the building looming ahead of us like a fortress under siege.


    And then it hit me-hard.


    What if that was the point?


    If Chase was ric, then all this-every bit of pressure-was deliberate. The financial deals, the shady contracts, the military defections. It wasn¡¯t just sabotage.


    It was ckmail.


    He knew she¡¯d fold under pressure. That she¡¯d approve Daniel¡¯s contracts. That she¡¯d siphon funds. That she¡¯d


    < 208 The Coup in the Silence


    It was sick. It was calcted. And it fit.


    Because this wasn¡¯t just about revenge anymore.


    It was personal. And it had been for years.


    Points >


    Denis was already waiting by the entrance when we arrived. I handed the car keys to a kappa without a word and strode toward him, Darian close behind.


    ¡°How far along are we in the investigation?¡± I asked as we walked in.


    ¡°We¡¯ve just started,¡± Denis said, his voice low and strained. He didn¡¯t wait for me to push further-he kept talking, like the weight of the truth couldn¡¯t stay bottled up any longer.


    ¡°Someone used your terminal to send an official request¡­ to reduce military support allowances.¡±


    I stopped in my tracks.


    ¡°What?¡±


    He nodded grimly.


    ¡°It was sent in the early hours of the morning. The digital signature matches your credentials, Lucian. Whoever did this, they knew you wouldn¡¯t be in the office. They also wiped the security footage clean. Everything. We¡¯ve got no visual


    record.¡±


    My mind raced. This wasn¡¯t a random breach. This was inside work-precision sabotage. Chase¡¯s influence had tunneled deeper than we thought. How many of our people had he already turned?


    Denis looked like he had more to say, so I gave him a nod to go on.


    He cleared his throat.


    ¡°Mary called from Luna Mara¡¯s office this morning. She requested immediate military assistance.¡±


    I turned toward him sharply.


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°Something happened at Steel Corp. She wouldn¡¯t say much. Just that no one could leave until she spoke to the Luna.¡± Before I could respond, my phone buzzed in my pocket. I pulled it out and saw Mara¡¯s name on the screen.


    I answered immediately.


    ¡°Mara.¡±


    Her voice was tight, controlled-but I could hear the weight behind it.


    ¡°Lucian, I need you to stay calm, okay? What I¡¯m about to tell you¡­ it¡¯s serious.¡±


    Nothing good ever followed that sentence, but I kept my voice steady.


    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°They cleaned us out,¡± she said.


    My heart skipped. ¡°Who did? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Our liquid assets. All of them. Gone, Lucian. As of this morning-we¡¯re broke.¡±


    For a moment, my breath caught in my chest. My vision tunneled. This was it. This was the copse Alice McBride had


    < 208 The Coup in the Silence


    warned us about. Everything depended on liquidity-power, leverage, survival.


    Sweat beaded along my forehead.


    But then Mara¡¯s voice softened.


    +5 Points


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Rowan and I anticipated something like this. We¡¯ve been saving money. Rainy day funds-spread across multiple ounts. Quiet. Untraceable.¡±


    Relief flooded me, leaving me momentarily speechless.


    ¡°Mara¡­¡± was all I could manage.


    ¡°But listen,¡± she said, her tone shifting into strategy. ¡°We can¡¯t let them know. Not Chase. Not anyone. As far as the world knows, we¡¯re bankrupt. That illusion gives us the upper hand-keeps them overconfident and reckless.¡±


    I nodded slowly, even though she couldn¡¯t see me.


    ¡°We spread the money across fifty different ounts. No patterns. No gs. We¡¯ll survive this, Lucian-but only if we y


    it smart.¡±


    At that moment, I could¡¯ve kissed her if she were standing beside me. The kingdom hadn¡¯t lost its Luna-it had gained its


    shield.


    ¡°Rowan¡¯s already working on the leak,¡± Mara said over the phone. ¡°Mary moved fast. The people who helped them-they¡¯re still in the building.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± I replied. ¡°But I don¡¯t want you going there. Let Rowan handle it. I mean it, Mara. I don¡¯t want you stressed.


    Our baby is more important.¡±


    I expected pushback. I knew better than to expect anything else.


    ¡°Lucian, I have to be there,¡± she said gently. ¡°I¡¯m not even showing yet. I can handle myself. Trust me.¡±


    But I wasn¡¯t budging.


    ¡°No, Mara. That¡¯s an order.¡±


    The words were out before I could reel them in. There was a beat of silence on the line-and then sheughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the boss of me, Alpha,¡± she teased. ¡°We¡¯re partners, remember? Alpha mark or not.¡±


    I smiled despite myself, though the worry still gnawed at my gut. I just wanted her safe.


    ¡°I have to go,¡± she said, more softly now. ¡°Some things need my signature. It can¡¯t wait.¡±


    I let out a heavy sigh. She was right. Damn it, she was always right.


    ¡°Fine. But promise me-once you¡¯re done, you go straight home. And Rowan will escort you. No arguments.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± she replied in that yful tone I loved. We exchanged our I-love-yous and hung up.


    Darian was waiting.


    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked the second I slipped the phone into my pocket.


    ¡°They wiped us clean,¡± I said tly. ¡°Every ount. Gone. It happened while we were at the hospital.¡±


    Darian¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°How the hell did they know we¡¯d be tied up this morning?¡±


    That question hit hard. Too hard.


    Because he was right-none of this was random. If Martha hadn¡¯t tried to end her life, I¡¯d have been here. At headquarters. Sitting at my desk. And whoever sent that fake email using my system wouldn¡¯t have had the chance.


    that¡¯s exactly when they struck.


    It wasn¡¯t a coincidence. It was a blueprint.


    Someone wanted us blind. Vulnerable. And broke.

 Favorite Curse 209

    209 The Alpha¡¯s Mark


    Lucian


    ¡°Denis,¡± I snapped, turning to my Gamma, ¡°what territories pulled their military support?¡±


    He blinked, then rattled them off: ¡°Goldenpeak, Kentville, Eboncrest, Vale, Riverfall, and Silvergate.¡±


    I paused, then smiled.


    Denis frowned. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°Lucian?¡± Darian stepped closer. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    But I was already moving-heading straight for my office, fire in my veins. They followed.


    I dropped into my chair and powered up the terminal.


    Because now, I saw the pattern.


    It wasn¡¯t just a financial assault.


    It was a map.


    And someone was drawing borders for a war.


    ¡°Those are the poorest territories on Mooncrest Ind,¡± I said aloud, staring at the list on my screen. The pattern was suddenly obvious.


    Denis frowned. ¡°And what does that have to do with the deserters?¡±


    I leaned back in my chair. ¡°They¡¯ll follow anyone who promises more than we offer. And when that fake email went out iming we were reducing their allowances-even if the original support was minimal-it sealed the deal. Whoever sent it made us look weak, greedy, or both.¡±


    Denis shook his head, still not seeing it.


    ¡°Imagine you¡¯ve been scraping by in a struggling province,¡± I continued. ¡°Then a mysterious Alpha shows up offering better pay, more food, stronger protection-iming we¡¯re the only thing standing in the way. The math writes itself.¡±


    Then I linked Darian, not wanting to say the next part out loud.


    ¡°If Chase is ric, then he¡¯s an Alpha. And he knows the system well enough to manipte it.¡±


    I turned to both of them. ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence Steel Corp was hit the same morning our military copsed in those regions. This isn¡¯t about greed. It¡¯s about power. Chase isn¡¯t just weakening us-he¡¯s staging a coup.¡±


    Denis straightened, rm setting into his features. ¡°He wants to take the ind by force?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already halfway there,¡± I said. ¡°Strip us of money, cripple our military, and rally the poor behind a false savior? It¡¯s the


    oldest trick in the book.¡±


    ¡°But what about the Alpha Mark?¡± Denis asked. ¡°You carry the active mark. You¡¯re the sovereign Alpha of Mooncrest.¡±


    Darian and I exchanged a knowing nce.


    There were things we were taught that others weren¡¯t.


    Nighthorn secrets.


    ¡°Not everything they teach in the Academy is true,¡± I said carefully.


    < 209 The Alpha¡¯s Mark


    The truth was moreplicated-and more dangerous.


    +3 Points


    All Alphas on Mooncrest Ind originated from the Mooncrest pack. That meant every pack was, by blood and bond, tied to the Nighthorn Alpha Mark. But that didn¡¯t make me their master. It made me their origin.


    If a Mooncrest-born wolf left our pack without me severing them first, and then pledged themselves to a new Alpha¡­ the mark realigned. Their loyalty would shift. Their primary connection would bind to their new Alpha-and mine would go


    dormant. Unreachable. Powerless.


    And that transition was irreversible.


    ¡°Chase-ric-knew this,¡± I said, my voice low and grim. ¡°He¡¯s turning them with intent. Turning them before I can cut


    them off.¡±


    ¡°But how?¡± Denis asked, clearly rattled. ¡°That¡¯s notmon knowledge. That¡¯s not in any of the training manuals.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± I muttered. ¡°It¡¯s a Nighthorn-guarded secret. Carefully kept for generations to preserve the strength of our pack. To prevent mass desertion and ensure no lesser Alpha could ever rise against us.¡±


    ¡°And now someone¡¯s using it against you,¡± Darian said, finishing the thought.


    ¡°I think Chase is building an army,¡± I said, watching Denis¡¯s face tighten in confusion.


    ¡°The Alpha Mark might not be enough to stop him-or the deserters,¡± I admitted. ¡°I haven¡¯t mastered its full use. My father only knew how to sever links. Beyond that, we were left to figure it out ourselves.¡±


    Denis looked concerned, but it was Darian who voiced the deeper question.


    ¡°How the hell did they pull it off in one morning? Clean out our ounts and turn entire military sectors against us?¡±


    I ran a hand through my hair, frustration bubbling under my skin.


    ¡°Two possibilities,¡± I said, leveling my gaze at him. ¡°Either your mother is working with Chase¡­ or she didn¡¯t actually try to


    kill herself.¡±


    Darian stiffened.


    ¡°This whole thing only worked because we were pulled out of y. Martha copses, we rush her to the hospital, and stay tied up there while our entire system is dismantled. Mara wasn¡¯t in her office to g the financial breach. I wasn¡¯t here to stop the email that crippled our forces.¡±


    Darian sank back into his chair, expression tight.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know which is worse,¡± he muttered. ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe she¡¯d work with him¡­ but if she didn¡¯t attempt suicide, that means someone inside our own home staged the whole thing.¡±


    ¡°The dosage was lethal,¡± I said. ¡°If this wasn¡¯t an actual suicide attempt, then someone close helped her pull it off, or


    Chase has a mole inside the mansion.¡±


    That possibility hung heavy in the air.


    Denis finally spoke. ¡°What¡¯s the move, Alpha?¡±


    I dropped my gaze for a moment, weighing the risk.


    ¡°If Chase is rallying military support, then we could be staring down the barrel of war,¡± I said. I turned to Darian. ¡°And every piece we¡¯ve uncovered points us toward Mistwood. Except for what happened this morning. That¡¯s the one thing that doesn¡¯t fit-unless Chase isn¡¯t ric.¡±


    Darian¡¯s eyes narrowed as he processed it.


    < 209 The Alpha¡¯s Mark


    ¡°If Chase is someone else-a legitimate Alpha from Mistwood-then this isn¡¯t revenge,¡± I continued. ¡°It¡¯s conquest.¡±


    Denis and Darian went still.


    ¡°That¡¯s why me, Denis, and three of our most trusted men will lead a mission to Mistwood. Quiet. Off the books. We need to know what we¡¯re up against-and whether this is still an internal coup or an external invasion.¡±


    Darian didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie with you?¡±


    I leaned forward.


    ¡°Because my wife is pregnant, Darian. I can¡¯t have her worrying. These are precarious times. If something happens while I¡¯m gone, I need an Alpha here-someone strong enough to keep the pack together. Father isn¡¯t in the right headspace for


    that. But you are.¡±


    He didn¡¯t like it-I saw it in his eyes-but he understood.


    Convincing Darian was only half the battle. Convincing Mara would be the real challenge.


    And deep down, I knew¡­


    This mission might change everything.

 Favorite Curse 210

    210 Blood and Betrayal


    + Paints)


    Mara


    After updating Lucian about the clean-out, I headed for Steel Corp. He took it better than I expected, calm, almost too calm, but I was grateful. We didn¡¯t need any more surprises. I chose the mini coupe for the drive. Small. Fast. Easy to weave through the city without drawing attention.


    When I arrived, the military presence outside Steel Corp was a wall of control and intimidation. A line of stone-faced soldiers, locked and loaded. I paused behind the wheel, staring at them. The image dragged up bitter memories, of deserters, of ground we¡¯d lost. Of how this family, my family, was slowly bleeding out while Chase kept striking with precision.


    He had the upper hand. Always. He knew our faces, our movements, our vulnerabilities. Meanwhile, we had scraps, only what he allowed us to know. That imbnce chilled me to the bone.


    I stepped out, tossing my keys to the valet without a word, and made my way inside. The lobby was a hive of tension. People gathered in tight, frightened clumps. Soldiers barked orders, their grip rough, their patience thin. I didn¡¯t spare them a nce. Not out of cruelty, out of necessity. This wasn¡¯t the moment for softness. It was time to root out betrayal. I needed answers. Fast. There were too many suspects, too many shadows. I¡¯d likely need help from the other Alphas to get through the questioning, but before that, I had to speak to the workers.


    I¡¯d never used a mind link on this scale before. I wasn¡¯t even sure I could. I wasn¡¯t an Alpha. But I had no other choice. Closing my eyes, I reached, tried to feel the room, feel the minds. It was like pushing my thoughts through msses. My skull throbbed with pressure. Then, a faint click, connection. Itched onto it.


    ¡°You¡¯re being held,¡± I said through the link, my voice echoing across the mental thread, ¡°because of a brutal financial assaultmitted against Steel Corp this morning.¡±


    The mental bacsh hit like a sonic boom. Shock. Fear. Confusion. So many voices all reacting at once, it shattered through my head like ss. I gasped, hands flying to my ears, but the noise was internal, vibrating through my bones.


    I forced one more message through.


    ¡°Our ounts were hacked. Liquid assets are gone.¡±


    The collective gasp made me flinch again. Then the flood of mental noise became unbearable. I snapped the link, severing the connection.


    Blood. Warm. Wet. I touched my nose and ears. Red smeared across my fingertips. I¡¯d gone too far. My body wasn¡¯t built


    for this, not this kind of strain.


    But I wouldn¡¯t crumble here. Not in front of soldiers or workers or anyone else watching.


    I straightened my spine, pushed through the pain, and headed for the elevator. Inside, shielded by cold metal and silence, I let my back hit the wall. My vision blurred. My heart pounded like it was trying to break free from my chest.


    What the f**k was I thinking?


    Never again. I would never do that again.


    When the doors opened, I walked out as if nothing had happened. Composed. Focused. Every step a refusal to show


    weakness.


    Alice was waiting outside my office. Beside her, a young man, about my age, watched me closely.


    < 210 Blood and Betrayal


    I gave a curt nod and invited them in. Before stepping inside, I turned to Mary and quietly thanked her. She smiled softly and nodded, her eyes knowing.


    The war wasn¡¯t just out there, it was inside these walls now. And it had already started.


    I went straight to my desk, motioning for Alice and her guest to take a seat. My head still throbbed from the mind-link bacsh, but I pushed the pain aside. There was no room for weakness, not now.


    ¡°Luna Mara,¡± Alice began, gesturing toward the man beside her, ¡°this is Mark Westberge. He¡¯s an underground hacker. I noticed your IT department isn¡¯t¡­ up to par. I hired someone I trust to get the job done right.¡±


    I nced at the man. Mid-twenties, sharp eyes, hands still fidgeting from the rush of the work. He didn¡¯t speak, just


    nodded.


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. McBride,¡± I said, keeping my tone neutral. ¡°So, what¡¯s our next move?¡±


    Alice smiled faintly. ¡°He¡¯s already done it. While we waited.¡±


    That caught me off guard. ¡°Already?¡±


    She nodded. Mark looked to her again, clearly preferring she do the talking.


    ¡°He traced the stolen funds. A portion of it, scattered across forty-nine personal ounts here on Mooncrest Ind. But the rest, far more, was funneled into pack ounts in Mistwood.¡±


    I frowned, trying to follow. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What do packs in Mistwood have to do with this?¡±


    Alice straightened, ready to rify. ¡°Every pack maintains a central bank ount, a collective purse, essentially. It helps them fund internal operations. Now, these specific packs, Goldenpeak, Kentville, Cape, Vale, Riverfall, and Silvergate, recently opened new ounts in Mistwood. Each one received exactly one million credits this morning. The transfers came from apany called Cains and Whales Limited. That¡¯s where the rest of the stolen Steel Corp funds went.¡±


    I leaned forward. ¡°Forget the forty-nine local ounts, I already know those. But the packs? That¡¯s what I need. Can you


    give me their names?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Goldenpeak, Kentville, Cape, Vale, Riverfall, and Silvergate.¡±


    The names hit like small hammers. Not the most powerful packs on the ind. If anything, they¡¯d always been struggling, quiet, desperate. Vulnerable. And someone had just handed them a fortune.


    Bribes.


    That¡¯s what this was.


    ¡°Do we know if they had help from someone inside?¡± I asked. My voice was tight now. Controlled, but edged with rising


    anger.


    Alice hesitated. Her eyes flicked to Mark, then back to me. She was weighing something, maybe loyalty, maybe fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sugarcoat it,¡± I said, voice low. ¡°Give it to me straight.¡±


    She nodded, her jaw tightening. The truth wasing, and I wasn¡¯t sure I was ready for it.

 Favorite Curse 211

    211 Ghost Money


    Mara


    ¡°They had help from inside,¡± Alice said inly. ¡°Could¡¯ve been anyone. But it didn¡¯t start today. This wasn¡¯t random, it was rehearsed. They¡¯ve been stealing small amounts for a while now, using Steel Corp like a test environment. Everything they shaved off your ounts before? That was practice. By the time they hit for real, they already knew exactly how to do it.¡±


    Her wordsnded like a punch to the gut.


    ¡°The informant fed them that ess a long time ago,¡± she continued. ¡°Which means the breach isn¡¯t fresh. You¡¯re


    wasting resources detaining staff who probably had no idea this wasing. What we should be doing is focusing on rebuilding thepany¡¯s ounts, or taking out a loan. If not, you¡¯ll have no choice but toy off Steel Corp¡¯s workers.


    And the Mooncrest pack staff too.¡±


    She leaned forward, her voice softening. ¡°You know as well as I do, people¡¯s lives depend on the Nighthorns. If you let


    them go, it won¡¯t be quiet. There¡¯ll be panic. Riots.¡±


    For once, she wasn¡¯t speaking as an auditor. She was speaking as Natasha¡¯s friend. And I saw the concern in her eyes.


    ¡°I get it,¡± I said quietly. ¡°But if we take a loan, they¡¯ll just steal that too.¡±


    Alice smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s why Mr. Westberg¡¯s here. We¡¯re not using your existing ounts. In fact, we¡¯ll leave those


    empty, bait, if you will. Everything real will move through secure shadow channels.¡±


    I nodded slowly. I saw what she meant, and I trusted her. But it didn¡¯t change the bigger problem.


    ¡°Still,¡± I said, ¡°we¡¯ll have toy people off.¡±


    Her smile faded. She knew it was true. It was inevitable. Taking a loan to pay sries was a death spiral we couldn¡¯t


    afford. We were already behind on wages, already strangled by debt. The emergency funds I¡¯d squirrelled away weren¡¯t


    meant to plug a sinking ship.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need to talk to Alpha Lucian first,¡± I said. ¡°I may be running things, but I don¡¯t own this house.¡±


    Alice gave a slow nod. ¡°Understood.¡± She stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡±


    ¡°Take Mr. Westberg downstairs,¡± I said. ¡°Have him report to Delta Rowan. He¡¯ll know what to do.¡±


    Alice turned, but before she left, she paused. Her smile returned, just a flicker.


    ¡°You need to take it easy, Luna. Bleeding from your nose and ears isn¡¯t something to ignore,¡± she said, through a mind


    link.


    The sharp ring in my ears exploded like a siren. I clutched my head, eyes shutting tight against the pain.


    ¡°Mara!¡± Alice rushed toward me. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    I shook my head, breath caught in my throat. She handed me tissues, and I wiped the blood from my ears and nose, the dizziness still lurching through me like a wave.


    ¡°Please,¡± I said hoarsely, ¡°don¡¯t ever link me again.¡±


    Because now I knew for sure, Something was terribly wrong with me.


    I knew the risk. Linking to that many people at once was dangerous, deadly, even. Only Alphas were built for that kind of strain. But I did it anyway. Because in that moment, I had no choice.


    Alice stayed with me until the bleeding stopped and the nausea passed. Then she left quietly, no fuss, just a nce that


    211 Chost Money


    told me she was worried but wouldn¡¯t press.


    8 Points)


    I called Rowan on the phone. Told him Richard was on his way down. Told him to release the detainees, there was no point keeping them. Nothing was stolen physically, and whatever intel we needed wouldn¡¯te from scared workers. We were chasing ghosts now.


    Once the call ended, I didn¡¯t wait. I left the building and drove straight to the hospital.


    I didn¡¯t want Lucian to know. He¡¯d scold me, tell me it wasn¡¯t necessary, that I was reckless. And maybe I was. But what mattered more was the fallout. The ringing in my ears hadn¡¯t stopped, and my skull felt like it was pulsing from the inside


    out.


    I asked to see my father. Luckily, he was free.


    The look on his face when I walked into his office said it all, shock, curiosity, a flicker of joy.


    ¡°Mara?¡± he said, surprised, smiling as he stood.


    I dropped into the chair in front of his desk. ¡°I need help.¡±


    His smile vanished. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Without a word, I pulled my hair into a bun and turned my head so he could see the dried blood along the edge of my ear.


    His eyes widened. ¡°What happened, Mara?¡±


    ¡°I linked too many people,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°What?¡± he snapped. ¡°That¡¯s Lucian¡¯s job, not yours! Just because you¡¯re Luna doesn¡¯t mean,¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to be Alpha,¡± I cut in, steady but firm. ¡°I did what I thought was necessary in the moment.¡±


    He stared at me for a long second, then sighed, long and heavy.


    ¡°It¡¯ll take twenty-four hours,¡± he said. ¡°No linking. Not even the slightest attempt. Others can reach out to you, but it¡¯ll hurt.


    A lot.¡±


    I nodded. I¡¯d already felt it.


    He wasn¡¯t going to say anything else, no encouragement, no solution, no ¡®I¡¯m proud of you¡¯ for trying. That wasn¡¯t his way.


    And I didn¡¯t have time for more anyway.


    I stood up. My head throbbed, but my feet moved automatically.


    There was no time to slow down. Not now.


    I left the hospital and headed straight for the mansion, my mind churning with too many thoughts and not enough


    answers.


    When I opened the door to my bedroom, I froze.


    Tiffany and Emma were there, sitting on the couch by the window like they belonged.


    ¡°Tiffany?¡± I asked, more surprised than annoyed.


    She smiled at me softly. ¡°I was worried. I knew you were back, and when you didn¡¯te find me¡­ I thought I¡¯d wait here.


    I gave her a small nod, my muscles still tense from the day. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Martha¡¯s not doing well,¡± she said. ¡°And pack business seems¡­ tense.¡±


    I sat on the edge of the bed and let out a slow breath. ¡°She¡¯s not out of it yet. And yes, things are messy. Chase hit us


    < 211 Ghost Money


    hard.¡±


    Tiffany was quiet for a moment, then opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t link me,¡± I cut in gently, raising a hand.


    She blinked, a little confused, but nodded. ¡°Okay,¡±


    That was one of the things I appreciated about Tiffany. She didn¡¯t press. She didn¡¯t pry. She simply epted.


    It made her easy to be around.


    I stood and walked into the bathroom, peeling off theyers of the day. My skin ached. My head still buzzed. I stepped


    under the shower, letting the water hit my back like a silent exhale.


    I needed Lucian toe home. We had to talk. ns needed to be made. Lines drawn.


    Rebuilding started.


    Because Chase hadn¡¯t just stolen money.


    He¡¯d sent a message.


    And we needed to answer. Soon.

 Favorite Curse 212

    212 The Price of Silence


    Lucian


    Darian and I rushed home right after the meeting. The air between us was tight with unspoken thoughts, the weight of what we had to do hanging like a storm cloud.


    I didn¡¯t know how I was going to break the news to Mara. But I had to.


    Whether she liked it or not, Mistwood was no longer a ce we could avoid. Chase Nighthorn was baiting us, leaving breadcrumb trails that all led to that one ce. He wanted us there.


    Needed us there. And that alone made it more dangerous than we were ready for.


    But if I was going to protect this pack, protect her, then I needed to know what Chase was doing in Mistwood¡­ and why


    he had such easy ess.


    Our military strength was fractured. Trust was eroding. We couldn¡¯t afford to sit back and hope it resolved itself. We had to go straight into the lion¡¯s den.


    I just hoped Mara would understand, and not try to stop me.


    When we entered the mansion, we took the left wing. I reached out to Mara through the link, but got no reply. I could sens


    e her, but there was no response.


    That was strange.


    ¡°Tiffany and Emma are in your room,¡± Darian said.


    ¡°Is Mara there too?¡± I asked, just to be sure.


    He nodded. ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s with them.¡±


    ¡°Take Tiffany to your room,¡± I told him. ¡°I need to talk to Mara alone, about the trip.¡±


    Darian snorted. ¡°Good luck with that. With everything going on? Mara¡¯s not going to let you walk off into whatever trap


    Chase is setting. You know that.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t wrong.


    But that didn¡¯t change what had to be done.


    The signs were all there, fractured alliances, stolen resources, Chase pulling strings we couldn¡¯t even see yet. If the packs


    in Mistwood turned against us, if they allied with him, we could be facing something far worse than theft.


    We could be staring down the start of a war.


    And if it came to that, love couldn¡¯t stop me from doing my duty.


    I just had to make Mara see that.


    I stepped into the room and found Tiffany cradling Emma, the soft glow of the television painting their silhouettes in


    warm light. She looked up, and before I could speak, Darian appeared behind her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take her,¡± he said, gently motioning Tiffany out. As they passed, he smirked and muttered, ¡°Good luck.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond. I didn¡¯t have time to.


    I moved past the sitting area into the bedroom, and stopped cold.


    Mara was lying on the bed. Her back was turned, but I saw the bloodstains on the pillow.


    < 212 The Price of Silence


    Panic gripped my chest. ¡°Mara,¡±


    She sat up slowly, raising a shaky hand. ¡°Stop,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked, my voice tight. She looked pale, drained. Off.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± she said, barely. ¡°Just¡­ don¡¯t link me. Please.¡±


    18 Ponte)


    I frowned, concern crawling deeper under my skin. Still, I said nothing. Just quietly pulled off my shirt and climbed into bed beside her. I sat up so she could rest her head in myp.


    My fingers moved through her hair gently, trying tofort her while I wrestled the fear building in my chest.


    ¡°What happened, Mara?¡± I asked again, softly this time.


    She looked up at me, shame flickering behind her tired eyes. I could already tell I wasn¡¯t going to like what she said.


    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t react,¡± I added, trying to ease her fear.


    She took a breath. ¡°When I got to the building, the staff were being manhandled by the soldiers. They looked terrified.


    Confused. I needed a way to calm them down¡­ to tell them what was going on.¡±


    Her voice cracked slightly. ¡°So I did something stupid, I linked all of them. At once.¡±


    I froze.


    ¡°What the f**k, Mara?¡± I snapped, the words out before I could stop them. ¡°Do you want to kill yourself? Why would you,


    why would you even think,¡±


    She winced, eyes closing as if my voice was another de in her already frayed nerves.


    I bit back the rest. No. She was already suffering. Yelling wouldn¡¯t fix anything.


    She whispered, ¡°My father said I just need twenty-four hours without linking and I¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    I sat there, my hand still brushing her hair, my jaw clenched so tight it hurt. I wanted to scream. Shake her. Hold her


    tighter. Do something.


    Instead, I breathed through it.


    She¡¯d made a call. A dangerous one. But she¡¯d done it for the pack, for the people. And she was paying for it now.


    I leaned down and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°Next time,¡± I said quietly, ¡°you don¡¯t go in alone. Not like that.¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer. She didn¡¯t need to. Her hand reached for mine and held on, silent but steady.


    Evening had settled in, casting long shadows across the room. I decided to take a shower and try to rest. Talking about Mistwood could wait, Mara wasn¡¯t in the condition for it. Not tonight.


    But as I stepped under the warm stream of water, she surprised me.


    She joined me.


    I expected her to be in bed, nursing her headache, but instead, she slid in behind me, her arms circling my waist, her cheek pressing softly against my back.


    ¡°I can still function, Lucian,¡± she said with a teasing lilt, her voice low and tired butced with that familiar fire.


    It was her way of saying sorry.


    She turned me around and rested her head on my chest. I held her, letting the water roll over us, the silence filling in what words couldn¡¯t. My arms tightened around her, needing the closeness more than I realized.


    212 The Price of Silence


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered.


    I exhaled slowly and stroked her back, relieved she¡¯d said it.


    Pouth


    ¡°Just don¡¯t take risks like that again,¡± I murmured. ¡°If something happens to you¡­ those people won¡¯t carry the pain. I will.


    Me and our baby.¡±


    She looked up at me then, eyes shining, vulnerable in a way few ever saw her.


    I held her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s okay to be selfish sometimes, Mara. No one¡¯s going to protect you better than me. But you¡¯ve got to protect yourself too.¡±


    I kissed her forehead gently.


    We stayed like that for a while, the water washing over us like it could rinse away the weight of the day. When we finally dried off and got into bed, I resisted the part of me that wanted more. I didn¡¯t know how much her body could handle right


    now, and I wouldn¡¯t risk it. Not tonight.


    But when she turned to face me, something flickered in her expression, restlessness, need, maybe even fear.


    Then she kissed me, hard.


    I felt it immediately. Her urgency. Her silence. Her desire to drown out the chaos with something real. Something only we


    could give each other.


    I kissed her back, and when she tugged at my shorts, I let her take control. No questions. No resistance.


    After a day like today, love wasn¡¯t a luxury.


    It was medicine.


    She slipped off her robe and climbed onto me, guiding me inside her with a soft gasp. Her body moved with quiet purpose, her skin warm against mine. The sight of her above me, her breath catching, her chest rising, beautiful and fierce, took everything else out of focus.


    I sat up to meet her, wrapping my arms around her back, my mouth finding her breasts. She moaned softly, her fingers threading through my hair as I tasted her, worshipped her.


    She rode me slowly at first, hips rolling in a rhythm that pulled both of us away from everything else, Chase, Mistwood, the


    blood, the fear. All of it dissolved in the heat between us. I held her close, grounding myself in the feel of her, the sound of


    her voice, the shiver of her body.


    Her pace quickened, her moans rising with every movement, and I knew she was close. I held on, letting her take what she needed, waiting until her body trembled and copsed into mine with a soft cry of release.


    Then I moved, flipping us over, driving into her to carry her over again, to fall with her. The pleasure hit like a wave, stealing


    my breath and my thoughts. I buried myself in her and let go, groaning as everything inside me surrendered.


    I copsed against her, heart racing, body trembling. She held me, her hands moving gently along my back, steady and


    soothing.


    Still inside her, I drifted into sleep, safe, spent, and at peace for the first time since the horrible nightmare started.


    1

 Favorite Curse 213

    213 Whispers in the Dark


    Lucian


    I woke up still pressed against Mara, my body wrapped around hers, still buried inside her. Her warmth, her scent, the steadiness of her breath, it almost made me forget the chaos waiting outside our bedroom.


    Carefully, I eased away and rolled to my side. The sun was creeping through the curtains. Morning.


    Which meant I could no longer avoid it.


    I had to tell her about the Mistwood mission.


    A sharp pulse in my head signaled a link from Darian, he¡¯d been trying to reach me for a while.


    What is it? I asked.


    Father doesn¡¯t want Lacy left alone with my mother, he said. I¡¯ll head to the hospitalter to relieve him.


    I blinked. That was¡­ specific. Harsh, even.


    I knew our father had no love for Lacy, ric¡¯s daughter, after all, but this level of distrust? It felt personal. Still, I wasn¡¯t about to challenge him on it. Our father rarely acted without cause.


    Alright. I¡¯ll check in on you when I¡¯m done here, I replied and ended the link.


    I got up and went to brush my teeth. When I came back, Mara was awake. She stretchedzily, then smiled at me and padded into the bathroom. By the time she returned, there was color in her cheeks, light in her eyes. She looked better,


    stronger.


    ¡°Guess breakfast won¡¯t be as usual,¡± she said, grinning.


    I nodded, grateful for that smile. For the moment of peace.


    We showered again, quick but close. I linked Austin to bring breakfast to our room, neither of us needed the formality of


    the dining hall.


    Mara dressed in casual clothes, the kind she wore when she nned to stay in and rx. That was good. She needed it.


    ¡°How were things at the office?¡± I asked, settling at the foot of the bed.


    She knelt behind me and wrapped her arms around my shoulders, pressing a kiss to the mark on my neck. Her touch was


    soft, grounding.


    I closed my eyes, enjoying it for a beat longer than I should.


    But I knew it couldn¡¯t wait much longer.


    I had to tell her.


    Mistwood was calling.


    ¡°Not good, Lucian,¡± Mara said quietly as she came to sit beside me.


    There was no fire in her voice, just fatigue and frustration barely held together.


    ¡°Alice brought in a hacker. Someone she trusts. He found out how the funds were siphoned out,¡± she continued. ¡°She thinks we should open new ounts and take a loan to keep the business alive, because of the people who depend on it.


    I studied her, hearing everything she wasn¡¯t saying yet. She had her own opinion. I could see it in her eyes.


    ¡°And what do you think?¡± I asked.


    She exhaled slowly, grounding herself before answering.


    ¡°I think we should suspend operations, for now,¡± she said. ¡°Noty them offpletely. Just pause everything. Give people space to find side work or rely on their pension savings while we sort things out.¡±


    She ced a warm hand on my thigh, steady, deliberate.


    ¡°We can afford to pay two months in advance. That way, it won¡¯t bleed us dry. But taking out a loan right now? That¡¯s asking for more trouble. Chase is still out there, watching us. Waiting. If he hit our ounts once, he can do it again. Especially if we borrow money we don¡¯t really have.¡±


    I stayed silent. Listening.


    She continued, her voice low and even. ¡°We have to be smart with the resources we¡¯ve set aside, save them for what really


    matters.¡±


    She looked at me then. ¡°If Chase is working to cut off our military support, it means one thing: he¡¯s preparing for war. Bleeding us financially and isting us from our allies¡­ that¡¯s the smartest way to dismantle us without firing a shot.¡±


    Her words were sharp. Sobering.


    ¡°I learned something recently, Lucian,¡± she added. ¡°Our weapons reserves are depleted. Years of peace made us


    She paused. ¡°Five against one might sound like good odds. But not when they have the numbers, weapons, and morale


    on their side.¡±


    I ran a hand down my face, feeling the weight settle on my shoulders. She was right. Every word.


    Her logic was airtight. But the fallout would be brutal. Cutting off pay. Halting work. Even with the advance, people would be angry. Some might riot. Some might leave.


    And in their eyes, Chase would already have won.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± Mara said, pulling me from my thoughts.


    Her voice was clear, focused, and something about her tone made me sit up straighter.


    ¡°There¡¯s something off about Martha¡¯s suicide attempt.¡±


    That got my full attention.


    I¡¯d felt it too. Something about the timing, the details, it was all too¡­ clean. Too convenient.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± I asked, watching her carefully.


    She gave me a knowing smile, the kind she wore when she was sure of her instincts.


    ¡°When I got back, I checked her room myself,¡± she said. ¡°I found letters, opened envelopes addressed to Darian and Lacy.


    Along with two checks. But something else caught my attention¡­ The area where she copsed had been cleaned.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°Cleaned?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°Too clean. Whoever did it tried to make it look untouched, but theck of scent gave it away. It had been


    wiped down. I think someone went back in to retrieve the poison.¡±


    I frowned, her words clicking into ce with the same difort I¡¯d been trying to ignore.


    ¡°Why go back in after the fact? And why clean up, unless¡­ they didn¡¯t want us to find what she used?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Exactly.¡±


    213


    +8 Points 2


    *213 Whispers in the Dark


    ¡°May I see the letters?¡± I asked.


    Without hesitation, she rose and retrieved them from the drawer. I scanned the envelopes, recognizing Martha¡¯s


    handwriting, and something twisted in my gut.


    I didn¡¯t like this. Not one bit.


    I immediately linked Darian. Come to my room now. Bring Tiffany and Emma with you.


    If someone inside this house was working for Chase, then none of us were safe.


    Not even in our own home.

 Favorite Curse 214

    214 A House with Eyes


    Lucian


    Mara handed me the letters, and I lifted one to my nose.


    Nothing.


    No scent. Not even a trace of Martha.


    2 2 2 5 =


    Just Mara¡¯s, faint from when she found it.


    I scanned the writing, then waited in silence until Darian arrived.


    When he walked in, I passed the letters to him. ¡°Mara found these in your mother¡¯s room after we dropped her off. She was searching for evidence of the poison.¡±


    Mara greeted him and Tiffany with a soft, polite ¡°hello.¡±


    Darian took the envelope, brought it to his nose, and frowned. ¡°Other than your scents¡­ nothing. Honestly, if I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d assume one of you wrote it.¡±


    I knew it wasn¡¯t an usation, just an unsettling observation.


    ¡°Latex,¡± he added after another sniff. ¡°There¡¯s a faint trace of it. Someone who handled this was wearing gloves.¡±


    I took the envelope back and checked. He was right. It was there, barely detectable, but unmistakable.


    We¡¯d missed it.


    ¡°That¡¯s not all,¡± Mara said, her voice firm. ¡°The spot where your mother copsed, it had been scrubbed clean. But the rest of the room? Completely untouched. As if whoever went in didn¡¯t want us to notice anything had been disturbed.¡±


    We moved to the couch in the sitting area, letting the implications settle in. Tiffany quietlyid Emma down on the bed nearby. She wouldn¡¯t be leaving, but Darian was still dressed to go to the hospital.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± he asked Mara, his voice low.


    She exhaled. ¡°I think Chase has people in this house. Maybe one, maybe more. I¡¯d say Martha was poisoned as a diversion, except for those checks. She sold everything. Her room¡¯s empty. That part of it¡­ feels real. I believe she really did n to take her life.¡±


    She paused, her expression tightening. ¡°And now the only person who could confirm any of this is in aa.¡±


    Darian nodded solemnly. ¡°I¡¯ll hold on to the envelopes. When she wakes up, I¡¯ll ask her directly.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± I said. ¡°Keep it quiet. Don¡¯t bring this up to anyone. If Chase has eyes and ears in this house, we can¡¯t afford to tip


    him off.¡±


    We were surrounded. That much was clear now.


    And the next move had to be ours.


    ¡°I think we should ask some staff to go on leave,¡± Mara said, her tone quiet but firm. ¡°Only a handful should stay. Then we have Jason and Austin watch the ones remaining closely. No outsiders should be allowed into the mansion, period.¡±


    I nodded slowly as she continued.


    ¡°And we need cameras,¡± she added. ¡°Not the usual wireless ones, real cameras. Hardwired. Non-Wi-Fi. Footage that can¡¯t be scrambled. Chase has hackers. We can¡¯t take any chances.¡±


    (214 A House with Eyes


    I understood. Every move needed to be airtight now.


    ¡°The cameras can be arranged,¡± I said.


    Darian gave a slow nod of agreement.


    Then, his voice entered my mind through the link. Have you told her about Mistwood?


    My stomach tightened. The question hit harder than I expected.


    +8 Points


    I haven¡¯t, I admitted. But I think I need to now. Do you mind stepping out for a while, with Tiffany and Emma? I¡¯m not sure


    how she¡¯s going to take it.


    Darian smirked. Coward, he teased silently, then gave me a quick nce with a knowing grin.


    Mara narrowed her eyes, catching the exchange. ¡°Are you two gossiping about me?¡±


    I shook my head quickly. ¡°Just brotherly stuff.¡±


    She raised a brow but let it slide with a small shrug.


    Darian stood and stretched. ¡°Tiff, bring Emma along,¡± he said to Tiffany. ¡°I guess Dad can manage a little longer at the


    hospital.¡±


    I chuckled, but the weight of what I was about to tell Mara crept up on me fast.


    As they walked out, my thoughts flicked briefly to my father, and to Martha. I didn¡¯t know what he nned to do when she woke up. But I hoped, truly hoped, he¡¯d find room to forgive.


    She¡¯d made her mistakes, sure. But the pain she was drowning in¡­ that was real.


    And she¡¯d already paid more than most.


    Once they left the room, silence settled in, thick and heavy. I didn¡¯t know where to begin. The words felt like lead in my


    throat.


    I had to tell her.


    The trip was happening tomorrow. Unlike other assignments, this one was covert. No symbols of rank. No titles. Just four people in in clothes, travelling by boat like any other average citizen. Rowan was arranging forged passports and


    new identities to keep us hidden.


    It wasn¡¯t without risk. Travelling to Mistwood under false identities meant if something went wrong, if we disappeared, no


    one could track us. We¡¯d be ghosts.


    But it was the only way Chase wouldn¡¯t see using.


    ¡°Out with it, Lucian,¡± Mara said, breaking the silence.


    I sighed. She was staring at me, eyes narrowed, heart already bracing for impact.


    I leaned in and kissed her, hoping for a distraction, maybefort. But she pulled away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± she said gently. ¡°Don¡¯t kiss me to keep from saying what you need to say. I know you, Lucian. You¡¯ve been


    holding something in sincest night. And I know that¡¯s why Darian took Tiffany and Emma out.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t wrong.


    ¡°Mara¡­¡± I said her name softly, taking her hand. ¡°I need you to trust me on this, okay? And please¡­ don¡¯t make this harder than it already is.¡±


    Her eyes searched mine, wary.


    213


    < 214 A House with Eyes


    *Tell me.¡±


    I took a breath.


    ¡°A few of my officers and I are going on a mission. Tomorrow. To Mistwood.¡±


    She stepped back instantly, like the words had physically hit her.

 Favorite Curse 215

    215 The Goodbye Before War


    Lucian


    Tears welled in Mara¡¯s eyes before she could hide them. ¡°Why?¡± she whispered. ¡°Why would you walk into his trap,


    Lucian?¡±


    ¡°Mara,¡±


    ¡°You know it¡¯s a trap,¡± she said, her voice rising only slightly, but the heartbreak in it cut through everything. ¡°Why would


    you walk straight into it?¡±


    ¡°Because we don¡¯t have a choice,¡± I said, forcing myself to stay calm. ¡°He¡¯s pushed us into a corner. We don¡¯t know who he is. We don¡¯t know what he¡¯s nning. But everything, everything, points to Mistwood. It¡¯s the one ce we keep circling back to. What if Chase Nighthorn isn¡¯t just some rogue? What if he¡¯s an Alpha over there, trying to take the ind


    from the inside out?¡±


    She bowed her head, her body trembling.


    ¡°We have to know what we¡¯re dealing with,¡± I added. ¡°We won¡¯t be going as ourselves. No names. No titles. Just ghosts slipping in and out. We¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    Her voice was barely a whisper. ¡°And if something goes wrong? If he finds out who you are and kills you, Lucian? Then


    what?¡±


    I looked down.


    Because I didn¡¯t have aforting answer.


    Only the truth.


    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t let ite to that,¡± I told her, my voice low but steady. ¡°I have too much to live for. I won¡¯t confront him, no matter how badly I want to. I¡¯ll be a coward if I have to. I¡¯lle home to you.¡±


    I looked her in the eye, my heart aching as I spoke the words I needed her to believe.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that to you, Mara. To Richard. To our baby. You¡¯re everything to me. But I do need you to trust me on this, and let me go to Mistwood.¡±


    She stepped toward me and wrapped her arms around my waist. Her head rested against my chest, and I felt it, the tremble in her body, the quiet storm she was holding back.


    I stroked her back slowly, grounding her. Grounding myself.


    ¡°I need you to take charge while I¡¯m gone,¡± I said softly into her hair. ¡°Darian and Rowan will support you, but the weight will fall on you, Mara. Keep things in control. Keep the pack steady.¡±


    She nodded against me, and I could feel her resolve harden, even through the fear.


    ¡°How will we keep the mission secret?¡± she asked.


    I sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll be reported as sick. With everything happening, it¡¯s believable. If I¡¯m gone too long¡­ then you¡¯ll im I¡¯ve been kidnapped. Stage a search party. Keep the narrative tight and controlled. No one outside this room knows the truth.¡±


    She pulled back slightly to look at me, her brow creased. ¡°Is it wise to bring Denis? He and Keisha just got married. What¡¯s


    he going to tell her? And what about the others?¡±


    Her concern was valid, and I was relieved she voiced it.


    215 The Goodbye Before War


    ¡°We¡¯ve handled it,¡± I assured her. ¡°They¡¯ll tell their mates they¡¯re going on a mission to secure weapons reserves. It¡¯s true enough. With military support vanishing, it¡¯s a believable cover.¡±


    She held me tighter, burying her face into my chest again. I felt the tension in her ease just a little, but it was still there, humming under her skin like a warning.


    I knew what this meant for her. For us.


    And I¡¯d just asked her to carry everything in my absence¡­ while pretending nothing was wrong.


    But that was war. Silent, creeping, and already at our doorstep.


    ¡°Lucian¡­ pleasee home to me,¡± Mara whispered.


    Her voice was soft, but the plea carried every fear she couldn¡¯t say aloud. I bent down and kissed her, slow and lingering, trying to give her what I couldn¡¯t promise in words.


    She needed to feel it. That I would alwayse back to her.


    But we were out of time. Chase Nighthorn¡¯s game had gone on long enough.


    ¡°While I¡¯m gone,¡± I said, brushing my thumb gently across her cheek, ¡°I need you to look into ric¡¯s mole. If our suspicions are right, someone¡¯s been feeding him information from the inside.¡±


    Mara nodded, focused. ¡°And we¡¯ll need a loyal officer guarding Martha around the clock. If there was foul y, they may


    try to silence her before she wakes.¡±


    She was right. Martha might be our only living witness to what really happened in that room. And if someone was working


    against us, they wouldn¡¯t leave loose ends.


    Especially one as vulnerable as Martha. Lacy wouldn¡¯t be able to protect her if it came to that.


    I didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. Words wouldn¡¯t do what I needed now.


    I just wanted to spend what little time I had being with Mara, loving her, memorizing her, grounding myself in her warmth.


    So we did. We made love, slow and quiet, and stayed in the room for the rest of the day, wrapped in each other. No


    interruptions. No thoughts of war. Just us.


    Darian took Tiffany and Emma back to the hospital, he understood. He knew I wouldn¡¯t be seeing Mara again for some


    time, and we needed this. I needed it.


    As night gave way to dawn, Mara held me close, her voice breaking the silence onest time.


    ¡°Make sure you hurry up ande home.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± I said, meaning it with everything I had.


    Every day away from her would be hard. Every moment, a quiet ache.


    And when I found Chase Nighthorn¡­ I¡¯d make him answer for all of it. For the pain. The fear. The lost time. For hertears.


    I slipped out of the house in the early hours, packed and ready, hidden under the cover of dark.


    The road ahead was uncertain.


    But I was going to Mistwood.


    And I wasn¡¯ting back empty-handed.

 Favorite Curse 216

    216 Shifting Shadows


    Lucian


    We gathered at an old safe house on the outskirts of town, an abandoned building hidden behind a stretch of dried trees and chain-link fence. Everyone was already there, suiting up and slipping into their new identities.


    Denis had shaved off his signature afro, trading it for a close-cropped cut. Gold piercings glittered in his ears,


    giving him a street look that worked well with the fake ID in his pocket. He looked good, but nothing like


    Denis.


    Jane was almost unrecognizable. Tank top, denim shorts, her hair pulled back in a high ponytail. Her usually


    sharp, military stance was gone. She slouched, carried herself like a naive tourist. Without her usual muscle


    definition, she looked harmless. Civilian. Perfect.


    Lance had gone full performance. Fake blonde-tipped dreadlocks framed his face, and a heavy set of bushy, twisted false beards made him look like someone who¡¯d seen hard times. He¡¯d be flying economy with Jane. They looked like two broke adventurers trying their luck in Mistwood.


    Denis and I, on the other hand, would travel business ss. We originally nned to go by ship, but I changed thatst minute. The faster we wrapped this up, the sooner I could get home.


    I should be with Mara. Taking her to her antenatal appointments. Talking baby names. Painting the nursery walls. Soon she¡¯d start to show, and I wasn¡¯t there.


    And Richard¡­ my son. His visit wasing up soon. I needed to be back in time to meet him properly. To hold him.


    Chase had stolen more than just money. He was stealing moments. Time. My time.


    And that made me want to bury him.


    I adjusted the prosthetic on my nose, altering the shape entirely. I¡¯d shaved my beard and bleached my hair a bright, icy blonde. The change was striking. With my natural blue eyes, I barely recognized myself in the mirror.


    My alias: Adam Heartwood.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked Denis.


    He shed a grin. ¡°Kevin Anders.¡±


    I chuckled. Of course he picked something shy.


    Jane was now Anna Wells. Lance kept his first name but changed his surname to Silverspear, a name that sounded both cheap and poetic, which somehow suited him.


    Before we split up to leave in separate vehicles, I pulled the team together for a final check-in.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to engage,¡± I said firmly. ¡°This is recon, only. Chase Nighthorn has been deliberately leading us to Mistwood. Yes, it could be a trap. But we can¡¯t afford to assume this is all internal without proof.¡±


    I looked at each of them in turn.


    ¡°We find out who he is, what he looks like, and what the hell he¡¯s after. That¡¯s it. No confrontations, no side


    < 216 Shifting Shadows


    missions. When your part¡¯s done, leave individually. Jane and Lance, you leave first. Denis and I follow.¡±


    They nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got your spending allowances, ID backups, hotel check-ins?¡±


    All confirmed.


    It was time.


    +8 Points >


    We would all head to the airport in separate vehicles to avoid any surveince gs. Outside, the cars were lined up. Lance¡¯s disguise called for something shier, so he¡¯d be taking a power bike, weathered and noisy, perfect for the poor tourist look he was pulling off.


    I gave them all onest look. Trusted them all with my life.


    Because what we were walking into could change everything.


    Boarding the flight was easy.


    The disguise worked.


    I wore a sharp business suit, clean-shaven with blonde-dyed hair, and a prosthetic nose. Mara¡¯s mark on my


    neck was hidden beneath my cor. To any observer, I was just another wealthy executive on a routine trip.


    The air hostesses flirted, smiling a little too long, leaning in a little too close. I yed along, even epted one of their numbers. I had no intention of using it, but it helped sell the illusion. No bonded mate. No attachments. Just a man with money and time.


    The flight was calm. Quiet.


    I didn¡¯t look for the team, we were alreadymunicating through the mind link, keeping contact subtle and efficient. Everyone had arrived. Everyone was in ce.


    Wended in Rewan, Mistwood just after noon.


    I fought the urge to call Mara the second I stepped off the ne. The urge was suffocating. But I buried it.


    I hailed a cab to Sunset Beach Hotel, the same hotel Chase had sent letters from. It was our first lead, and


    we weren¡¯t wasting time.


    Lance, under the Kingston alias, was already lining up a position on staff. Jane was pretending to be a wandering tourist. The cover stories were thin but good enough, though the hotel¡¯s near-empty state made things more dangerous. Fewer guests meant more attention.


    The receptionist greeted me with a practiced smile that lingered a bit too long. ¡°Wee, Mr. Heartwood. Would you like somepany in your room tonight?¡±


    I raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°We have a few beautiful unmated guests, some from Goldenpeak, even a few of our own locals,¡± she added with a wink.


    Goldenpeak. That caught my attention.


    Most Goldenpeak citizens couldn¡¯t afford this trip. If someone made it here, she either had help or a reason. Maybe both.


    ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯d prefer someone from Goldenpeak,¡± I said.


    <216 Shifting Shadows.


    ¡°Male or female?¡± she asked with no judgment in her tone, just business.


    ¡°Female,¡± I said after a brief pause.


    She smiled knowingly. ¡°Of course. We¡¯ll send someone up shortly.¡±


    +8 Points >


    I tipped the staff well and followed a bellhop to my room. The ce was clean, polished, but too quiet. I locked the door behind me and finally let out a slow breath.


    Sitting on the bed, the weight of it all hit me.


    I missed Mara already.


    I imagined her back home, resting or working, maybe stroking her belly, maybe whispering baby names to herself. I wanted to be there. With her. For all of it.


    I didn¡¯t care if our ind had everything, we wereing back to Mistwood once this was over. Not for business. For peace. For us. I¡¯d bring her and our children and give them the freedom to explore, on our terms.


    But first, I had to find Chase Nighthorn.


    And unravel the trap he thought we¡¯d blindly walked into.

 Favorite Curse 217

    217 The Sleeping Alpha


    Lucian


    The pany¡¯ arrived twenty minutester.


    I hated this part.


    She was young, maybe twenty-one, twenty-two. Pale skin, soft freckles across her cheeks, green eyes that darted around the room too quickly. Her brown hair was pulled back loosely, trying to look effortless. She


    was undeniably pretty. Cute, even.


    And I hated that she was here.


    I didn¡¯t know if she was doing this by choice or desperation. But either way, it disgusted me that it was even


    an option on the table.


    She started toward me, already slipping into her role, her smile rehearsed and practiced.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I said, raising a hand to stop her.


    She paused, eyes flickering with surprise, then suspicion.


    I kept my tone light, neutral, but firm. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Bianca Ash,¡± she replied, the wordsing too easily.


    I moved to the minibar and bent to open the tiny fridge, buying myself a moment. The cool air and rows of miniature liquor bottles stared back at me.


    ¡°What would you like?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Anything, sir,¡± she purred, trying to match the fantasy.


    If only I had truth serum, I thought grimly.


    I grabbed two tiny bottles of dark rum, handed her one, and motioned to the sitting area. I sank into the two-seater couch, nodding toward the armchair across from me.


    She obeyed, sitting with practiced grace. She wasn¡¯t sure what this was yet, but she was smart enough not to ask questions.


    ¡°I like what I see, Bianca,¡± I said smoothly, watching her bodynguage.


    She smiled, eyes cautious now.


    ¡°Who do I talk to if I want to keep you?¡± I asked.


    That hit her.


    Her cheeks flushed instantly, and her lips parted like she couldn¡¯t quite believe what she¡¯d just heard. That fantasy, a rich man rescuing her, flickered across her expression like a reflex.


    ¡°Justin,¡± she said finally. ¡°He works for the boss. I don¡¯t know who the boss is, but Justin handles¡­ us.¡±


    Her voice dropped near the end. She wasn¡¯t just shy.


    She was afraid.


    < 217 The Sleeping Alpha


    That was what I needed.


    I leaned in slightly, lowering my voice. ¡°I¡¯m not here to f**k you, Bianca.¡±


    She blinked, caught off guard.


    ¡°I free girls like you. I¡¯ve done it before. I¡¯ll do it again. If you help me, if you tell me where I can find this Justin, I¡¯ll pay you enough to disappear. Enough to start over.¡±


    She stood up so suddenly her chair scraped the floor.


    Her hands trembled. Her head shook quickly, her mouth open but no sounding out.


    Fear. Panic.


    She was debating whether I was real, or bait.


    I stayed seated, calm and still, trying not to spook her further.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t betray my pimp,¡± Bianca said quickly, her voice tight with fear. ¡°If you don¡¯t need me, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    But the panic in her eyes, the tremor in her limbs, she wasn¡¯t trying to be bold. She was just terrified.


    +3 Points >


    I stood slowly, closing the distance between us in two steps. Before she could bolt, I pressed her back gently but firmly against the wall. Not to threaten her, but to make her listen.


    Her scent shifted instantly, fear and confusion,ced with something else.


    ¡°Fifty thousand,¡± I said tly. ¡°For your trouble.¡±


    She froze.


    I watched her expression shift in real time, conflict giving way to disbelief, then disbelief giving way to something hotter. Greed. Hope. Hunger for a better life. That sum could change her world in Goldenpeak.


    ¡°A-Are you serious?¡± she stammered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t make jokes about money,¡± I said, stepping back.


    She stood there, stunned. Guarded. But curious now.


    I sat back down in the armchair, leveling my voice.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the deal, Bianca. You stay with me. Pretend we¡¯re sleeping together. y your part. While we¡¯re around others, you point Justin out to me, quietly. That¡¯s it. Once I¡¯ve seen him, and once the job¡¯s done, the money¡¯s yours. Wired straight to your ount in Goldenpeak.¡±


    She nodded instantly. The choice was simple: sell one night of pretense or sell the rest of her life.


    I didn¡¯t mention Chase. Not yet. She wasn¡¯t ready for that.


    But if she worked the circuit here in Mistwood, she¡¯d have seen or heard something. Girls like her were invisible to the powerful but saw everything.


    She¡¯d be useful, if I could earn her trust.


    ¡°Onest thing,¡± I said, firm again. ¡°You sleep on the couch. No funny business. If you cross a line, the deal is


    off¡±


    +8 Points


    <217 The Sleeping Alpha


    Bianca nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    I headed to the bathroom to shower.


    As soon as the door closed behind me, Denis linked in.


    ¡°We¡¯re all settled,¡± he said. ¡°Lance has an interview tomorrow, beachside bar. Temporary gig, good cover. I¡¯m still figuring out where to nt myself. Somewhere I can hear things, maybe a delivery service or kitchen


    staff.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good,¡± I replied,thering soap into my palms. ¡°I¡¯ve got a girl here. She¡¯s going to point out her pimp, guy named Justin. If Chase is local, or even if he just passed through, someone in that circle might¡¯ve served


    him. These girls know faces. I¡¯ll ease her into the question tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Keep me posted,¡± Denis said. ¡°And be careful. That kind of girl has a lot to gain, but just as much to lose.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I replied, rinsing off. ¡°But right now, she¡¯s our best lead.¡±


    I returned to the room fully dressed, my prosthetic nose firmly in ce. The disguise was almost wless,


    removing it would take real effort. I¡¯d also taken care to keep Mara¡¯s mark hidden beneath my cor.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide your mate¡¯s mark, sir,¡± Bianca said quietly, watching me from the couch.


    I frowned, caught off guard.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a mated wolf, madly in love, that would turn down someone like me,¡± she added with a small, sad


    smile.


    I gave her a tight smile of my own. ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± I lied easily. ¡°My mate died. Car ident. I¡¯ve been thinking about getting a tattoo over it¡­ something to help me forget.¡±


    Her expression shifted instantly, guilt and pity shing across her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she said, her voice suddenly softer. ¡°That was insensitive of me. Please forgive my words.¡±


    I nodded, relieved that she bought it. Letting her believe she had a chance might make her more willing to help.


    After a beat, I shifted the conversation.


    ¡°A friend of mine told me to ask about someone while I¡¯m here. Thought maybe you could help.¡±


    She sat up straighter, curious. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Chase,¡± I said carefully. ¡°His name is Chase.¡±


    She let out a lightugh. ¡°You¡¯ll need to be more specific, sir. I¡¯vee across plenty of Chases in Rewan. Common name around here.¡±


    I smirked and leaned back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask my friend for hisst name,¡± I said casually. ¡°Thanks anyway.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to risk dropping the name Nighthorn just yet. If that name set off rms, this whole mission would blow before it even started.


    I pulled back the covers and tossed her a pillow and a duvet. She caught them and made herselffortable


    on the couch.


    211


    !!!


    Iid down, staring at the ceiling, my thoughts already drifting.


    What was Mara doing right now? Was she sleeping? Was the house quiet? Did she miss me the way I missed


    her?


    Thated being away from her.


    But I knew one thing for sure.


    This had better be worth it.

 Favorite Curse 218

    218 The Stranger¡¯s Rise


    .


    Lucian


    THREE WEEKS LATER


    Every trail led nowhere.


    We worked hard to avoid using the surname Nighthorn, it felt like a trap waiting to spring, but it made everything harder. We had no photo. No description. Just whispers and shadows.


    The more time passed, the more convinced I became that we¡¯d been led here on a leash, one Chase


    controlled.


    Still, I refused to call home. Every day, the urge burned in my chest, but I held back. I kept telling myself we were close, that it would all make sense soon. That I¡¯d walk through the front door of our home and tell Mara


    it was over.


    But three weeks had gone by.


    Nothing.


    Bianca had done what she could. In the second week, she¡¯d pointed out Justin, and we¡¯d tracked him as quietly as possible. The team tried to catch him alone. They did, eventually. But it led to nothing but smoke and silence.


    We were getting nowhere.


    It was time for a shift in strategy.


    I let Bianca go.


    I used the ount tied to my alias, Robert, and wired her the promised money. She broke down crying. She couldn¡¯t believe the amount. She hugged me. Thanked me a hundred times. Said she¡¯d finally get to see her son in Goldenpeak again.


    And then she was gone.


    I thought I¡¯d done the right thing.


    I should¡¯ve known better.


    Two dayster, they came.


    They didn¡¯t knock. They kicked the door down. Four of them, masked, armed, fast. I felt the sting of a taser before I even reached for my weapon. Then came the silver, burning through my skin like acid.


    They blindfolded me and threw me into the back of a van.


    This wasn¡¯t mynd. This wasn¡¯t my terrain. And I knew, instantly, I was in deep s**t.


    Even blindfolded, my senses filled in the gaps. The van stank of leather, iron, and grease. We were moving for


    a while. Eventually, I was dragged out, my boots scraping against what felt like concrete, dusty, old, broken. We entered a building. Wood. Cold metal. Rust. The scent of old chains and fear.


    They forced me into a chair and cuffed me with silver.


    < 218 The Stranger¡¯s Rise


    The pain hit instantly. It seared my wrists, sent fire up my arms. I screamed. I couldn¡¯t help it.


    Then the blindfold came off.


    And the sight shattered me.


    +8 Points >


    My entire team was there, Denis, Jane, Lance, all bound in silver, beaten, bloodied, trying to hold it together.


    But that wasn¡¯t what wrecked me.


    Bianca.


    She was tied to a chair too, bloody, bruised, barely breathing. Her face swollen, one eye shut, her mouth trembling.


    My stomach twisted.


    She hadn¡¯t run.


    She¡¯d been hunted.


    All she wanted was to get home to her son. I had promised her that.


    And now she might not live to see him.


    I didn¡¯t know who had us, or what came next, but one thing was clear:


    This was no longer about recon.


    We had been baited.


    And Chase Nighthorn had just started ying for real.


    ¡°She was asking too many questions,¡± the man Bianca had identified as Justin said, turning a silver knife slowly in his hand. His voice was calm, too calm.


    ¡°That was strange, considering how tight-lipped she used to be. Then suddenly she packs up, tries to leave. I caught her before she could disappear¡­ figured she needed to be reminded how things work around here.¡± He nced back at Bianca, tied to the chair, blood trailing from the corner of her mouth. Her eyes fluttered weakly, but she was still alive. Barely.


    ¡°Boy, did she sing,¡± Justin said with a smirk. ¡°Didn¡¯t want to, but when her son came into the picture¡­ well, everyone¡¯s got a price.¡±


    My stomach twisted.


    ¡°She told me about your questions,¡± he continued. ¡°Got me thinking. Four strangers show up in Rewan. Same day. Same hotel. All from Mooncrest. All sniffing around for a guy named Chase. Hell, you almost had us fooled.¡±


    He paced in front of me, silver de catching the light as he turned it between his fingers.


    ¡°But here¡¯s the thing, this ce? It¡¯s not what it looks like. We¡¯re not just pimps and petty thugs. We¡¯re here for one reason: to serve a very well-paying man. Mr. Nighthorn doesn¡¯t like people looking for him. Our instructions were clear, anyone from Mooncrest asking for Mr. Chase or Mr. Nighthorn? Capture. Interrogate. Then eliminate.¡±


    I swallowed hard.


    We¡¯d walked straight into the jaws of the trap.


    We had nothing to go on except his name, and Chase had counted on that. He¡¯d built the perfect snare. And we walked right into it.


    Justin stepped closer. His de hovered near my throat.


    ¡°Mr. Robert,¡± he said, using my alias. ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    That¡¯s when I realized it, he didn¡¯t know who we really were.


    And that might be the only leverage we had left.


    ¡°Mr. Daniel Northwood,¡± I said quickly, calm and convincing. ¡°He¡¯s a business associate.¡±


    Justin narrowed his eyes.


    T


    #


    From the corner of my mind, Denis¡¯s voice echoed through the link. What are you doing, Lucian?


    Follow my story, I told them. Don¡¯t break character.


    Justin took another step forward, suspicion etched across his face. ¡°Why would Mr. Northwood send you?¡±


    ¡°The Nighthorn family¡¯s got him locked up on Mooncrest,¡± I replied smoothly. ¡°Apparently, Chase is on the board of one of hispanies. They won¡¯t let Northwood go until he delivers Chase himself.¡±


    I let a bitter edge slip into my voice.


    ¡°He sent us here to find Chase, to beg him, threaten him, whatever it takes. Either he turns himself in, or Northwood rots.¡±


    Justin¡¯s frown deepened. He stopped pacing.


    I watched the flicker of disappointment cross his face.


    He believed me.


    He thought we were some desperate errand boys from a rival syndicate. That bought us time.


    Maybe even a way out.


    Now all I had to do was make it believable enough to live long enough to use it.


    ¡°I guess you lot aren¡¯t the ones we were waiting for,¡± Justin said tly.


    Then he turned to the others.


    ¡°Well then, kill them.¡±


    Just like that.


    Themand dropped like a hammer. Cold. Final.


    The other men reached for their guns without hesitation. Trained hands, smooth movements. They weren¡¯t bluffing. They wouldn¡¯t miss.


    My heart mmed into my ribs. I thrashed against the silver cuffs, every nerve screaming in pain. Useless.


    I had never known real fear before, not like this. But now I felt it in my bones.


    I had made a promise to Mara.


    ¡°Come home to me,¡± she had said.


    I¡¯d sworn I would.


    But now I could see the blood, the screams, the moment they¡¯d call her with the news that I was gone. That I had left her to raise our children alone. That I had lied when I said I¡¯d be back.


    And Denis, Denis. Just married. Keisha was pregnant.


    Lance and Jane, barely neen. Their lives hadn¡¯t even started.


    I had brought them here.


    I had walked all of us into this.


    I clenched my jaw and closed my eyes, not in surrender, but in prayer. A silent, desperate plea to the universe for a miracle. Any miracle.


    ¡°Wait,¡± one of the men said suddenly, hesitation in his voice.


    My eyes flew open.


    Not relief. Not yet.


    ¡°We need to call Mr. Nighthorn before we kill them,¡± he argued.


    Justin spun on him, irritated. ¡°We can¡¯t reach him. He¡¯s on assignment. In Mooncrest.¡±


    My blood ran cold.


    ¡°He won¡¯t answer. He¡¯s preparing the army. The invasion. He won¡¯t stop to answer a call.¡±


    The words echoed in my skull.


    Mooncrest.


    He was already there.


    While we were here, caged and clueless, Chase Nighthorn had moved his pieces across the board and was already setting the battleground on my ind.


    What would Mara and Darian do without us?


    What if we never made it back?


    Mara had been right. This was never a mission, it was bait. And I had walked all of us straight into the trap with blind faith and a fool¡¯s pride.


    Now, the war was starting without me.


    And I could only pray¡­ it wasn¡¯t already lost.

 Favorite Curse 219

    219 The Bondless Throne


    Mara


    The morning Lucian left, I felt like my chest was caving in. But I couldn¡¯t show it.


    I couldn¡¯t be the weak link in our bond.


    I had almost lost my mind thest time he left on a mission, and I swore I wouldn¡¯t unravel again. So I stood


    tall, pressed my shoulders back, and smiled through the ache as I faced the press.


    I announced his illness with calm authority. It spread through Mooncrest quickly, whispers, spection,


    sympathy. Meanwhile, I prayed every night that he would return and speak for himself. That he¡¯d walk through the door and make it all go away.


    Suspending operations at Steel Corp was brutal. Not just for me, for everyone. People were scared. Angry.


    Hungry. But when I exined it, when I stood before the cameras and exined our decision, our caution, they listened. Not because they believed it would be okay, but because they wanted to.


    But I knew it wouldn¡¯tst.


    By the third day, protests broke out across the ind. Loud. Frustrated. Desperate. The suspended territories didn¡¯t matter to me anymore, not the ones who turned their backs. But the seven who still supported us? They mattered. Their faith mattered.


    There were moments when I almost reopened Steel Corp. We were insured. The math said we could take the risk.


    But I couldn¡¯t predict Chase¡¯s next move.


    So I let it burn.


    Darian installed cameras across the mansion, smart, wired, secure. I was grateful. Every night I checked the feeds like a ritual. Like maybe I¡¯d see Lucian walk through the gate if I just stared long enough.


    By the fifth day, the silence started to rot me from the inside out. When Lucian left on missions in the past, we kept in touch. But this? This radio silence? It was a slow suffocation.


    Two weeks passed, and I kept my face strong. I went to HQ, made decisions, signed papers. Then came home to a room that reeked of his absence. I cried in the shower where he used to hold me. I wore his shirts to bed like they were armor. It didn¡¯t help.


    I didn¡¯t want to change the story.


    I wanted to keep the lie alive: that he was sick, resting, recovering.


    But by the third week, we had no choice.


    Darian and I made the announcement, Lucian had been kidnapped.


    That word¡­ kidnapped¡­ made it real. Too real.


    After the press briefing, I returned to the left wing. Darian followed me in silence. We didn¡¯t speak until we were alone, standing in the hallway thick with tension and dread. The scent of our fear hung heavy in the air. ¡°What should we do, Darian?¡± I whispered, my voice cracking. I hated how small it sounded.


    He exhaled slowly.


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s okay?¡± I asked again, already knowing he didn¡¯t have an answer.


    He opened the door to my bedroom and gestured for me to go in.


    I sat on the couch, curled in on myself.


    Darian stood there for a while, hands on his hips, jaw tight.


    ¡°They should be back by now,¡± he said. ¡°He wasn¡¯t supposed to stay this long.¡±


    The words broke me.


    I folded in tighter and began to sob. Quiet, shaking, ugly sobs.


    Lucian was my world.


    And I was starting to fear I would never see him again.


    ¡°What if that bastard got them?¡± I whispered, my voice barely holding steady. ¡°Keisha keeps calling¡­ and I don¡¯t know what to tell her. Everyone¡¯s asking about Lucian, Darian. They want answers, and I don¡¯t have any.¡±


    The tears returned before I could stop them. I hated this feeling, helplessness clinging to me like a second skin.


    Darian sat beside me and pulled me into his arms. ¡°We have to be strong, Mara,¡± he said quietly.


    But I pulled away.


    Strong? I was tired of being strong.


    Wiping my tears, I stood up. ¡°It¡¯s time to visit the hospital.¡±


    He nodded, sensing my shift. ¡°Meet me at the entrance.¡±


    47


    #


    ¤¨¤¿¤é


    He left the room, and I made my way to the bathroom. I stood under the warm water longer than usual, trying to wash away the pain, the


    pressure, the anger.


    I got dressed in a pair of joggers and a loose top that barely hid the bump beginning to show. Lucian should be here. He should be rubbing my belly, whispering names into my skin, telling me everything would be okay.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat.


    As I stepped out and headed down the corridor toward the mansion¡¯s entrance, Austin appeared, walking fast, face tense.


    ¡°Luna,¡± he said, his voice low. ¡°May I have a word?¡±


    Something in his tone chilled me. Urgency, sharpened with unease.


    I nodded. ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    He guided me to the right wing, through the staff corridor, into a utility room. The air smelled faintly of cleaning solution and something heavier, wrong.


    I gasped the moment I saw the body.


    A young man, barely in his twenties,y cold and still on the floor. His face was pale. Lifeless.


    ¡°He took his life yesterday,¡± Austin said. ¡°I¡¯m not sure when, exactly. But the body¡¯s cold. No signs of struggle.


    < 219 The Bondless Throne


    Just¡­ gone.¡±


    I stared at him. He was new, one of the more recent hires. Quiet. Polite.


    Now dead.


    ¡°What was he mixed up in?¡± I muttered under my breath. ¡°Did he leave a note? Say anything?¡±


    Austin shook his head. ¡°Nothing. No message. No exnation.¡±


    I clenched my fists. It felt like the walls were closing in.


    One thing after another. I couldn¡¯t catch a breath.


    I ran a hand over my belly, instinctively protective. I didn¡¯t say it aloud, but I knew it, this wasn¡¯t suicide.


    This was cleanup.


    Someone silencing a loose thread.


    And I was done watching it happen.


    -x


    +3 Points >


    ¡°Have Rowan retrieve the security footage from this wing,¡± I said coldly. ¡°Immediately. Don¡¯t tell anyone else.


    No one.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Luna.¡±


    As he moved, I stared back at the body, my stomach twisting.


    Whoever was pulling strings inside this mansion just made their next move.


    And now¡­ I would make mine.


    ¡°Do the needful, we have bigger issues,¡± I told Austin before leaving the wing.

 Favorite Curse 220

    220 The One Who Never Left


    Mara


    a


    Darian was already outside, waiting in the car. I slipped into the passenger seat, my thoughts still tangled in the dead worker and the dark implications behind his silence.


    Tiffany wasn¡¯t with us. She¡¯d gone to spend the day with her mother. Since Lucian had arrested her father, their bond had somehow repaired itself, healing born from truth, no matter how bitter. I was happy for her. She deserved that peace.


    ¡°What kept you?¡± Darian asked as he pulled away from the driveway.


    I told him about the staff member. The body. The suspicion I hadn¡¯t voiced but couldn¡¯t ignore.


    He exhaled sharply. ¡°Damn.¡±


    His hands tightened on the wheel, and I noticed the tension rippling across his jaw. He was holding something back.


    ¡°What is it, Darian?¡± I asked, unease already stirring in my chest.


    He didn¡¯t answer right away.


    ¡°We can¡¯t talk about it here,¡± he muttered.


    I cut in, my voice rising. ¡°Damn it, Darian. Enough with the suspense. Tell me. Is Lucian alright? Has he been found? Is there anything?¡±


    The fear wed up my throat, hot and suffocating. Tears blurred my vision.


    ¡°Tell me!¡± I screamed.


    He pulled over, tires crunching against gravel as the car jerked to a stop.


    He mmed his fists against the steering wheel and turned to me, eyes ssy.


    ¡°Keep it together, Mara,¡± he said, voice trembling. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one breaking here.¡±


    I fell silent.


    ¡°And no,¡± he continued, ¡°nothing. Still. No word. It¡¯s like the four of them just vanished off the face of the earth. We¡¯ve tried everything. They didn¡¯t travel under their real names, and the identities Rowan gave them¡­ they don¡¯t exist in anysystem. Someone erased them,pletely.¡±


    He choked on the next breath, shaking his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired too, Mara.¡±


    His voice cracked.


    ¡°He¡¯s my big brother. He¡¯s the only part of my family that still makes sense. I love him. I need him. And I¡¯m scared. Terrified. If Chase got to him¡­¡±


    He looked away, swallowing the emotion he couldn¡¯t hide anymore.


    ¡°This is too much for me too.¡±


    His words shattered something in me.


    I looked at him, really looked at him, and saw not just the Beta, not just the strong second-inmand. I saw the boy I¡¯d grown up with. The one I used to sit beside in the park as teens, sharing secrets and dreams, caught in that strange in-between space between childhood and the lives we were meant to build.


    This moment felt like that again.


    Frozen between hope and truth. Drowning in signs we didn¡¯t want to ept.


    I ced a hand on my bump and closed my eyes.


    Please, I whispered. Bring him home to me. Bring him back to us.


    After a while, Darian spoke again.


    ¡°Father wants to see the letters. We¡¯re taking them to him.¡±


    Then he hesitated.


    ¡°I think they¡¯re preparing to name me Acting Alpha.¡±


    The words hit like a p.


    The shift was happening. Slowly. Silently.


    And the fact that no one was saying Lucian was dead didn¡¯t mean they weren¡¯t beginning to n for it.


    I stared out the window, my hand still resting on the curve of my stomach, and whispered the only thing I could still believe in.


    ¡°He¡¯sing back.¡±


    But even I wasn¡¯t sure anymore.


    We arrived at the hospital expecting nothing new, but the moment we walked in, something felt off. Vander was alone, sitting stiffly in the chair beside Martha¡¯s bed. His presence wasn¡¯t surprising, what unsettled me was the absence of Lacy.


    Did he send her away? Or worse?


    Before I could ask, Vander looked up at us.


    ¡°Any news?¡± he asked. His voice was low, hoarse with sleeplessness. In just three weeks, the Alpha had aged. The fine lines on his face had deepened into cracks. His shoulders slumped, not from age, but from despair.


    I shook my head. Darian stayed silent beside me.


    Vander turned toward the bed, where Marthay still and unresponsive.


    ¡°Why did he have to go to that damn ind?¡± he muttered, grief and fury threading his voice together like barbed wire. Lucian was his favorite, his pride. It was etched in every word.


    The silence that followed was heavy.


    Then Vander turned back to us, and with a voice that tried to be steady, he said, ¡°Darian, you will bemanding the military henceforth. Mara needs to rest, for the baby¡¯s sake.¡±


    Darian blinked, stunned. ¡°Why?¡±


    Vander exhaled like the weight on his chest had tripled. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet¡­ but we need to be ready for


    212


    220 The Une Who Never Lett


    anything.¡±


    +8 Points >


    He ced a hand on his son¡¯s shoulder, heavy, almost apologetic. ¡°I wish it wouldn¡¯te to this. I wish Lucian were here to handle everything. But things haven¡¯t been going our way. And if a battle breaks out, I¡¯ll lead it myself.¡±


    That shook both of us. The Vander we knew was more council table than battlefield now. His deration wasn¡¯t out of duty, it was desperation. The possibility that Lucian wasn¡¯ting back had broken him. And in that moment, something in me broke, too.


    I nced at Martha again. Still unmoving. Still locked in silence.


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    If no one was going to find my husband, I would.


    Before I could speak, Vander asked, ¡°Where are the letters?¡±


    Darian reached into his jacket and pulled out the envelope. Vander took it, opened it, and examined the pages. His eyes scanned the writing, but he didn¡¯t lift the pages to sniff them, he didn¡¯t need to.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good.copy,¡± he said grimly, ¡°but this isn¡¯t Martha¡¯s handwriting. The checks are real, but the letters


    aren¡¯t.¡±


    Just like that, our suspicions were confirmed.


    Martha hadn¡¯t tried to kill herself.


    She hadn¡¯t written those goodbye notes.


    The woman might¡¯ve been bitter, but she was also a survivor, and far too self-involved to leave her fate to poison. Someone else orchestrated that scene.


    Someone with ess to her finances.


    Someone who knew enough about Darian and Lacy to forge a convincing lie.


    My thoughts shed to the dead staff member we found earlier, the one who had supposedly taken his own life in the mansion. I no longer believed he acted alone, if he was involved at all. That was a cleanup job. A cover-up.


    Two people had been poisoned under our roof. And now Lucian was gone.


    We didn¡¯t need a psychic to tell us what was going on.


    There was a mole in the mansion.


    And it was time to lock the whole ce down.

 Favorite Curse 221

    221 Kingdoms Without Kings


    Mara


    ¡°If she didn¡¯t write it, then who did?¡± Darian asked.


    ¡°The same person who poisoned her,¡± I replied tly. ¡°And maybe the young staff member who turned up dead yesterday.¡±


    Vander straightened up, clearly rmed. ¡°Someone was poisoned at the mansion?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yes. And if it isn¡¯t ric, it¡¯s Chase. One of them has someone in our house. I think it¡¯s Chase.¡±


    The weight of what I¡¯d just said filled the room like smoke. The silence that followed was thick with unease. We were living with a killer. Eating their food. Breathing the same air.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time we lock down the entire mansion,¡± I said coldly. ¡°We¡¯ll detain the staff while Rowan scrubs the security footage. No one goes in or out without clearance. Not even delivery runs. I¡¯ll cook my own meals going forward, no one¡¯s talking me out of that.¡±


    Vander didn¡¯t argue. He was staring at Martha, but I could tell he was thinking of Lucian. Of the mission. Of how


    everything was unraveling.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lacy?¡± Darian asked suddenly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she at the mansion?¡± Vander asked, frowning.


    ¡°No,¡± Darian said, pulling out his phone. ¡°She hasn¡¯t been at the hospital for two days. I thought she was with you.¡±


    ¡°She hasn¡¯te here,¡± Vander muttered. ¡°Maybe she¡¯sying low. Avoiding me.¡±


    Darian¡¯s expression darkened as he made a call. I watched the tension grow in his shoulders.


    ¡°She¡¯s not at the mansion,¡± he said after hanging up. ¡°Jason says her room¡¯s been cleared out. All her belongings are


    gone.¡±


    Vander gave a cold shrug. ¡°Good riddance. Run away at the first sign of trouble.¡±


    His voice was hollow, like he was trying to mask a deeper wound. But still, I didn¡¯t think Lacy ran. Something about it


    didn¡¯t sit right. This wasn¡¯t just fear or immaturity. It felt¡­ tactical.


    I didn¡¯t say it aloud. Not yet.


    Too many pieces were missing.


    Vander looked back at Martha. His hand curled into a fist at his side. I knew the pressure was building. The doctors had


    already asked him to pull the plug. But he couldn¡¯t. Not without Lucian. Not with everything falling apart around him.


    And maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ he knew something we didn¡¯t.


    I looked away, my hand resting on my belly.


    Our home was fractured.


    Our family was unraveling.


    And I was running out of time.


    Vander looked at me, his eyes drifting to the curve of my belly.


    ¡°How are you feeling, Mara?¡±


    < 221 Kingdoms Without Kings


    +8 Points


    I didn¡¯t have the energy to lie. ¡°I¡¯ve had better days.¡±


    He gave a weak smile, the kind that tried to say more than it ever could. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you¡¯re going through this, especially now. Lucian should be here with you. I still don¡¯t know why he had to chase that bastard across the sea¡­¡±


    He trailed off, like the weight of the situation pressed his voice t. But I saw it, he was building up to something hard. Something he didn¡¯t want to say.


    ¡°As long as it has nothing to do with Lucian dying, I can take it,¡± I said quietly, pushing him to speak.


    He gave a sad nod, as if I¡¯d given him permission to open a wound. ¡°These are tough times, Mara. We can¡¯t afford to look fractured. That¡¯s why¡­¡± He hesitated, then pressed on. ¡°That¡¯s why I need you to step down as Luna, for now. Let Darian and Tiffany handle the duties. Until Lucian returns.¡±


    He softened his tone, trying to cushion the blow. ¡°You¡¯re carrying his child. That¡¯s your job right now.¡±


    I nodded slowly. I understood, even if it stung. The truth was, I didn¡¯t want the title anymore. Not like this. I didn¡¯t want to make decisions for a pack that felt like it was unraveling by the minute. I wanted to find my husband. That was it.


    ¡°I understand,¡± I said.


    ¡°Will there be an announcement?¡± I asked, though I already knew the answer.


    ¡°No. As soon as you agree, it takes effect.¡±


    I gave him a final nod, hugging my arms around myself. It was all slipping out of my control, Lucian, the pack, the future. Everything.


    Darian noticed the shift in me. He stepped forward and hugged me tightly, then pressed a kiss to the top of my head.


    ¡°Be strong, Mara. Be strong for all of us.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer. I was already somewhere else, in the quiet of my bedroom, begging the fate for one thing only:


    Bring him home.


    Darian drove me home and wanted to stay for a bit, but I asked him to leave. I needed to cry, alone.


    I undressed,y on the bed, and curled around a pillow like it could hold me together.


    ¡°Lucian, where are you?¡± I whispered through sobs, gripping the pillow until my knuckles went white.


    I couldn¡¯t do this anymore.


    I sat up, wiped my tears, and began to pack. My hands trembled, but I didn¡¯t stop. I didn¡¯t care that I had no n or protection or backup, I wasn¡¯t waiting another day. I was going to Mistwood. I would find Lucian myself or die trying.


    Rowan had told me their cover names and the hotel they were supposed to stay at. That was enough. I thought about asking him toe with me, but Vander had already said they needed all hands on deck. I didn¡¯t care. That was their problem now.


    Lucian was mine.


    I called my father and asked him to check on Richard for a few days. I didn¡¯t tell him where I was going, and he didn¡¯t ask. He just said he would handle it. Knowing Richard would be safe gave me the final bit of peace I needed.


    That night, I prayed, desperately, and tried to sleep, even though the fear kept pressing on my chest.


    Then I heard it.


    ¡°Mara. Mara.¡±


    A soft whisper cutting through the dark.


    <221 Kingdoms Without Kings


    I was exhausted. I didn¡¯t want to wake up. But something about the voice¡­ I blinked open my eyes, and screamed.


    A blonde-haired, blue-eyed man with a crooked nose was standing by my bed.


    I didn¡¯t think. I punched him hard, sending him stumbling back.


    I bolted upright, my back to the headboard, chest heaving, heart pounding.


    Then I really looked.


    And my breath left me.


    Lucian.


    He was altered, disguised, but it was him. His scent. His energy. His soul.


    I covered my mouth, tears streaming down my face.


    Relief. Joy. Fury. Gratitude. Peace. It all surged through me at once like a wave too big to contain.


    He kept his promise.


    He came home.


    4

 Favorite Curse 222

    222 The Broken Circle


    Lucian


    I sat in the chair, silver shackles biting into my skin. The burn was unbearable, but not as unbearable as watching my team sit bound and helpless. I promised Mara I¡¯de home, and I intended to keep that promise.


    We were backed into a corner, and our captors were about to end us for asking the wrong questions. So I did the only thing left, I bargained.


    I tugged against the silver and locked eyes with the one who seemed to be in charge. ¡°We¡¯re businessmen,¡± I said hoarsely. ¡°We work for Winston¡¯s Corp.¡±


    Justin sneered, clearly unimpressed. His fingers twitched like he was itching for a fix.


    ¡°Shut the f**k up,¡± he snapped, eyes twitching. He looked like the type who¡¯d kill just to feel something. Good. That was leverage.


    ¡°Let us go,¡± I said calmly. ¡°We pretend we never met, and I¡¯ll wire twenty grand to each of you. No blood, no mess. Clean


    exit.¡±


    Justin c****d his head, then walked right up and punched me hard in the jaw.


    Pain exploded down my neck, but I forced myself to slump like I¡¯d been hit by a truck. I let the weakness show, let him believe I was soft. The less they suspected what I was, the better.


    ¡°You gave the b***h fifty,¡± he spat, pacing now. ¡°Do we look like fools to you?¡±


    I shook my head and groaned. ¡°How much do you want?¡±


    He grinned, the kind of grin thates from greed and cheap power. ¡°Half a million. Then we all walk away.¡±


    I grunted like that number hurt. ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of cash just sitting around. I can do three-fifty.¡±


    He raised a fist to strike me again, but one of the others grabbed his arm.


    ¡°If you kill the guy, we don¡¯t get s**t,¡± the man said. ¡°Think for once.¡±


    Six of them. None of them moved like trained fighters. Their hits were sloppy, full of rage but not precision. Street muscle, not military.


    Good.


    They were armed with guns and tasers because they couldn¡¯t handle a real fight. The silver was their crutch.


    Once that came off¡­ I¡¯d make sure they understood exactly what kind of man they¡¯d shackled.


    And once I got my team out of this, I was going to burn Chase Nighthorn¡¯s world to ash.


    ¡°How about you give us four hundred,¡± Justin said, smug and cocky.


    ¡°Deal,¡± I said, my voice low, like a man cornered. Inside, I was calcting every second.


    All I wanted was to get back to Mara. She was probably out of her mind by now. I wondered if she was showing. If she¡¯d cried herself to sleep again. I hated that I¡¯d left her alone to carry this weight.


    ¡°So, I asked, ¡°how do we do this?¡±


    Silence.


    Their eyes zed, they were linking. Making a decision. Probably trying to figure out how to get the money without the


    ? 722 The Broken Cinde


    risk


    ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll let us go?¡± Denis asked through our private link.


    I bowed my head so they couldn¡¯t see my eyes ze over.


    ¡°Follow my lead, Denis. Think of Keisha and your baby. y weak. It¡¯s the only way we¡¯re getting out of here.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± he said. He was scared, I could feel it, but he trusted me.


    After a beat, Justin spoke again. ¡°How do you want to give us the money?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to untie me,¡± I said. ¡°And I¡¯ll need aptop to do the transfer.¡±


    They looked at each other, weighing the risk. I kept my face down, my body slumped like I was exhausted. The silver was still burning, the scent of scorched skin hung in the air, but I used it. Let it sell the illusion.


    ¡°Just you?¡± Justin asked.


    I nodded. ¡°Just me.¡±


    He smirked. ¡°You have to promise not to kill us.¡±


    ¡°I need a promise you¡¯ll let us go after, I shot back, ying the desperate man. ¡°I¡¯m trusting you with my life.¡±


    Justinughed, eyes gleaming like a predator with a fresh kill. ¡°Well¡­ I guess you¡¯ll just have to hope.¡±


    Silence hung thick in the air. We both knew this was a setup. I could see it in his eyes, the intention to bleed me dry, then dump our bodies.


    I looked at my team. At Denis, Jane, Lance, young, scared, chained.


    Then I looked back at Justin.


    ¡°I have a son,¡± I said, voice soft. ¡°My friend has a pregnant wife. We¡¯re not soldiers right now. We¡¯re just people trying to go.


    home. Let this be over. Please.¡±


    For a second, just a second, Justin hesitated


    And that was all I needed.


    ¡°After the transfer, we will decide,¡± Justin said.


    That was all I needed to hear.


    They had no intention of letting us walk. I¡¯d managed to stall the bullets, but now came the hard part, making sure we


    lived to see the sun again.


    They uncuffed me from the chair but left the silver shackles on my wrists. Two men stayed behind me with tasers in hand while Justin dragged a dusty oldptop out from a duffel bag. It looked like it hadn¡¯t seen a software update in years, but that didn¡¯t matter. All I needed was one chance. One second of distraction.

 Favorite Curse 223

    223 The Child of No Moon


    Lucian


    The moment they hit the floor, I felt the burn of freedom. I flexed my wrists, acting weak, masking the fire building inside <ol><li></li></ol>


    They gave me theptop. I logged into Robert¡¯s ount and initiated a false transfer, just enough code and bounce routing to fool them. Rowan had taught me well.


    Justin hovered behind me.


    ¡°You done?¡± he asked.


    I nodded.


    I stood slowly, careful not to show strength. My wolf was wing to break free. My mark burned like wildfire, Mara¡¯s tether pulling me home.


    ¡°You gonna let us go now?¡± I asked, voice cracking, shoulders slouched.


    He justughed and stepped forward, onest performance. A punch to my face. I let itnd, stumbled back, dropped to my knees.


    ¡°Northwood sent whimps to do a man¡¯s job,¡± he said, full of himself. He had no idea what kind of storm was brewing in front of him.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling generous,¡± he added. ¡°You get to choose one out of the three. That way, not all of you die. And we have a body to show Mr. Chase.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond. Just kept my head down, watched his movements from beneath myshes.


    He linked with the others. After a moment, he spoke again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll head to the bank. Tom, Gentle, stay with him. Release whoever he picks. Then let them go.¡±


    He walked out like he owned the world.


    Fifteen minutester, Tom and Gentle were dead.


    They didn¡¯t see iting. They couldn¡¯t have. You don¡¯t post amateurs to guard an Alpha and expect to live.


    One had his neck snapped. The other never got to scream.


    The room was still. Silent.


    I exhaled.


    I moved fast, freeing Denis, Jane, and Lance from their chains. They looked like hell, tired, bruised, but alive.


    ¡°You good?¡± I asked, and Denis nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re a lunatic,¡± Jane said, her voice cracking, and I managed a smile.


    ¡°We¡¯re going home,¡± I said. ¡°Now.¡±


    Denis looked at the blood on my shirt. ¡°What about the others?¡±


    ¡°We should leave before Justines back.¡± Denis said wanting to leave and the others agreed with him.


    They wanted to leave, who wouldn¡¯t after being tortured, but I needed something more than freedom. I needed Justin¡¯s


    phone.


    It wasn¡¯t just a pimp¡¯s burner. It was a trail. Maybe a call log, a message thread, a picture, anything that would lead us to Chase Nighthorn.


    Denis shifted uneasily. ¡°What if they overpower us again?¡±


    I looked him dead in the eye. ¡°We were trained for war, Denisy. Letting four street dogs outmatch us would be a national disgrace.¡±


    He didn¡¯t argue.


    The silver had done a number on us, but we were recovering fast. Our wolves were healing. Our senses were sharper. And now, we weren¡¯t caught off guard.


    ¡°They¡¯reing back here pissed. The transfer was fake,¡± I said, wiping blood from my mouth.


    Denis blinked. ¡°You what?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have half a million to throw away. We¡¯re on a budget,¡± I said dryly.


    He chuckled. ¡°Damn, I haven¡¯t heard you say that in years.¡±


    I smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach my eyes. ¡°Anna, release the woman. She¡¯sing with us.¡±


    Bianca was barely conscious, slumped in the corner with dried blood caking her temple. She had risked everything just trying to get home to her kid. She didn¡¯t deserve to die in this dump.


    ¡°She earned her freedom. Let¡¯s get her out of here,¡± I added.


    Jane moved quickly and gently untied her. Lance brought water. They wrapped her in one of the sheets lying on the floor.


    She whimpered, but she was still breathing.


    ¡°You and Lance watch her. Guard the exit. If anything goes wrong, you leave. No arguments,¡± I ordered.


    Jane looked like she wanted to argue, she always did, but she nodded.


    Denis and I stood ready near the entrance.


    ¡°I want Justin¡¯s phone,¡± I said again. ¡°One of them will have it. When they show up, we split them, take them down fast, no


    mercy. If I see the phone, I grab it.¡±


    ¡°And if you don¡¯t?¡± Denis asked.


    ¡°Then we end every single one of them and burn this ce to the ground.¡±


    We heard footsteps.


    Engines outside.


    Doors mming.


    Voices, too many to count, they were back.


    ¡°Showtime,¡± Denis muttered.


    I dropped into a crouch, adrenaline humming in my veins. My mind sharpened, my senses aligned. The rage was behind


    my eyes now, contained and focused.


    They wanted bodies for Chase.


    I was about to give them some.

 Favorite Curse 224

    224 The Name That Bums


    Lucian


    My mark burned beneath my skin, a searing reminder of who I was, and what I had to do.


    We waited at the door of the room they¡¯d locked us in, the air thick with anticipation. My heart thundered in my chest, but


    my hands were steady.


    Denis stood beside me, silent, seething. When we heard the angry voices approaching, our eyes met, and we moved, one on each side of the door. There would be no time for them to prepare. No warning. Just vengeance.


    The door creaked open, and chaos erupted.


    Justin and his crew didn¡¯t even have a chance to scream. We tore through them with fury and precision, driven by the humiliation and rage they¡¯d buried us in. Steel met flesh. Bones cracked. Blood sprayed. When it was over, theyy lifeless on the cold floor, except for Justin, who was crawling backwards, whimpering like a cornered dog.


    He looked up at me, face pale, eyes wide with terror. ¡°Please,¡± he stammered, voice cracking. He was trembling so violently he could barely form the words. The stench of urine filled the room. He¡¯d pissed himself.


    ¡°Chase,¡± he blurted. ¡°It was Mr Chase that put us up to it. Please¡­ don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    I stared down at him, my chest heaving. The fury hadn¡¯t abated, it had only sharpened.


    ¡°Why should I let you live, Justin?¡± I asked, my voice low and lethal.


    He couldn¡¯t answer. Couldn¡¯t even breathe properly. He just shook his head, eyes flitting to the bodies of his friends. Reality had finally hit him, he could be next.


    ¡°If you¡¯re of no use to me,¡± I said coldly, ¡°you¡¯re as good as dead.¡±


    ¡°I, I can help,¡± he gasped. ¡°I¡¯ll work for you. I know things, things that can get you off this ind. I¡¯ve seen Mr Nighthorn. I


    know who to talk to. I swear, I¡¯ll help you get back home. Just¡­ please.¡±


    His desperation hung in the air like smoke, thick and choking.


    I stared at him a beat longer, then linked my team. ¡°Get the guns and silver bullets. We¡¯re moving.¡±


    Turning back to Justin, I knelt in front of him. ¡°Can you get me a jet?¡±


    He nodded rapidly, too eager. ¡°Yes. Yes! I have a guy, Dean. He owns a hangar and rents jets. If I tell him it¡¯s for Mr Nighthorn, he won¡¯t ask questions. He¡¯ll do it. I swear.¡±


    I studied his face, searching for a lie. There was fear, yes, but no deception. Not yet.


    ¡°If this is a trap,¡± I said, voice like ice, ¡°you won¡¯t live long enough to regret it.¡±


    Justin nodded so hard his teeth clicked. ¡°It¡¯s not. I swear on my life.¡±


    He had, whether he realised it or not.


    And I intended to collect.


    We left thepound in silence, packed into a stolen van with blood still fresh on our boots. The air inside was heavy, thick with exhaustion, adrenaline, and the scent of smoke and steel. No one spoke.


    Justin sat sandwiched between Denis and me, silent as a corpse but twitching like he could feel one breathing down his


    neck.


    224 The Name That Burns


    +8 Points >


    We headed straight for the airport. Dean¡¯s hangar was tucked in the far corner of the tarmac, deserted and eerily quiet. No guards, no rms, not even a shadow lurking where it shouldn¡¯t be. I didn¡¯t trust the calm. Not here. Not now.


    Justin made a few calls with trembling fingers, stumbling over his words like a man trying not to wet himself again. I watched every move he made, ready to put a bullet through his skull the moment he slipped. But he didn¡¯t. No signals. No hesitation. Just fear and desperation.


    To my surprise, the bastard wasn¡¯t lying.


    A part of me was disappointed, I was so sure I¡¯d be mopping up a betrayal tonight. But he didn¡¯t even have the backbone to consider it. For someone who¡¯d signed up for a death-dealing life, he was terrified of dying.


    Maybe he thought the danger would never find him. Maybe he believed people like me only existed in stories. I didn¡¯t


    know. And I didn¡¯t care.


    Bianca stirred just as the jet arrived, conscious but pale, her strength barely flickering behind heavy eyelids. Denis stepped up to fly the ne himself, refusing to trust a stranger with our lives. Smart move.


    I brought Justin aboard. Not because he¡¯d earned mercy, he hadn¡¯t. But because he knew things about Chase Nighthorn. Things I could use. And if I was going to end that traitor¡¯s reign, I¡¯d need every advantage I could get.


    As the engines roared to life, I sank into the seat beside Bianca and looked out the window.


    I was going home.


    To Mara.


    The thought hit me like a punch to the chest.


    Three weeks. That¡¯s how long she¡¯d gone without hearing from me. Three weeks of not knowing whether I was alive, whether I¡¯d been captured, tortured, killed. I could only imagine the hell she¡¯d been living in. Her¡­ my father¡­ Darian.


    I had a lot to atone for. And the weight of it settled over my shoulders the moment we took off.


    But for now, I let myself feel it, the quiet joy of returning. Of surviving. Of going home to the woman I loved.


    And I swore, no matter what it took, I¡¯d make things right.

 Favorite Curse 225

    225 Homing


    Mara


    The second I saw his face-filthy, bruised, beautiful-I couldn¡¯t breathe. Relief mmed into me so hard my knees nearly gave out. My punch hadnded before recognition did, and now all I could do was cry.


    He caught me, arms wrapping around me like they were meant to hold every shattered piece of me.


    ¡°Why did you stay away so long?¡± I sobbed into his chest. My voice cracked open with all the nights I¡¯d spent alone, staring into silence and imagining the worst.


    I had been ready to leave everything behind. My bags were packed. I would¡¯ve walked straight into Mistwood, dangers be damned, just to find him. Just to see him.


    ¡°Mara,¡± he whispered against my hair, the way someone says a prayer they thought they¡¯d never get to say again. His lips. pressed to the side of my head. Then his hand found my belly-gentle, reverent-and lingered on the small bump.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Lucian said, voice ragged. ¡°Forgive me.¡±


    I had already forgiven him. The moment I saw him. The moment I knew he was alive.


    To make sure I wasn¡¯t dreaming, I inhaled deeply-his scent, sweat and earth and Lucian-and kissed him. Soft at first. Then desperate. Hungry. Three weeks apart had felt like lifetimes. My skin remembered him. My heart ached for proof


    that he was real, here, mine.


    He whispered my name again, and I gripped his shirt, pulling him closer. He peeled off the oversized one I¡¯d been sleeping in, and his mouth found my neck. My breath caught. I trembled-caught between disbelief and need. Between fear and


    longing.


    When he stripped the rest of his clothes andid me on the bed, my pulse pounded in my ears. His lips traveled over me


    like he was relearning the geography of my body-my breasts, my belly, the tender ce where new life grew.


    He kissed the bump and lingered there, and I swallowed hard. He was home. I wasn¡¯t alone. I wouldn¡¯t have to carry this


    child into the world without him. I wouldn¡¯t be a whispered tragedy or a woman left behind.


    My moan escaped before I could hold it back. My nerves were stretched thin, every inch of me begging for more. Lucian


    parted my legs, and when his mouth found my clit, I shattered-moaning, shaking, crying out with something between


    pleasure and release and a tidal wave of relief.


    I wed at the sheets, hips lifting off the bed, body breaking apart under the weight of it all-his touch, his return, the


    weeks of fear dissolving into his hands.


    He knew me. Knew what I needed. Knew where I ached.


    And finally, finally, he was here to take that ache away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I stayed away so long, darling,¡± he murmured, voice low and rough, like gravel soaked in longing. He moved between my thighs, but everything blurred-desire clouded my thoughts, made the room spin. My body reacted before my mind caught up. I throbbed with need, my hips tilting toward him instinctively.


    Then he was inside me-slow, steady, deep. Each stroke lit something raw inside me. It was like rediscovering fire. Every thrust sent a ripple through my nerves, sweet and sharp, too good to bear, too good to stop.


    He didn¡¯t rush. He poured himself into me like he was iming lost time, but I knew he wasn¡¯t done. Lucian pulled back, turned me over, and slid his fingers inside, slow and knowing. He massaged deep, teasing every tender ce I didn¡¯t even


    realize I¡¯d missed.


    < 225 Homing


    ¡°Lucian¡­ deeper,¡± I whispered, aching.


    +8 Points >


    He obeyed, pushing in harder, adding another finger, then another, stretching me with maddening precision. I rocked against him, greedy for more. He growled low in his throat, and I could tell-he was barely holding on.


    When he entered me again, he didn¡¯t hold back. This wasn¡¯t careful. It was desperate. Starved. He drove into me with a hunger that bordered on feral, his grunts spilling against my back as he pumped relentlessly.


    ¡°Your p***y¡­ f**k, Mara. It¡¯s even softer than before,¡± he gasped, and I knew-he felt the difference. My body was changing. The pregnancy had made me more tender, more sensitive, and he was losing himself in it, just like I was.


    When release crashed over us, it hit like a tidal wave. I cried out, louder than I meant to. It was too much. It was perfect.


    Later, he led me into the shower, hands gentle again, washing away the sweat and the ache like it was some holy ritual. But even there, he couldn¡¯t resist-he took me again, urgent and slow this time, as if to remind us both it wasn¡¯t just the hunger. It was love. It was need. It was home.


    Back in bed, Iy against his chest, breathing him in, grounding myself in his presence. His heartbeat was the only thing


    that let me sleep.


    But when I woke up alone, panic ripped through me like a knife.


    ¡°Lucian? Lucian!¡± I shouted, voice cracking with fear.


    Had it been a dream? A cruel mirage?


    Then he appeared, rushing from the bathroom, wrapping me in his arms before I could fall apart. I clung to him, breathing


    his scent.


    Whatever the world did to us now, it didn¡¯t matter. I wouldn¡¯t let him out of my sight again.


    Not for a second.

 Favorite Curse 226

    226 The Unseen War


    Mara


    ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯m home,¡± he whispered as he pulled me close, pressing a kiss to the top of my head.


    His arms wrapped around me like a promise, but I could still feel the ghost of every night I spent alone.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mara. I didn¡¯t mean for this. I didn¡¯t mean to disappear or leave you in the dark that long. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like that,¡± he murmured, his voice breaking.


    I clung to him, the weight of relief sinking into my bones. The fear, the fury, the ache-I let it all melt away in his embrace. We stood like that, unmoving, until the silence between us felt safe again.


    Later, as we dressed after showering together, his eyesnded on my bag and the passport tucked beside it.


    ¡°You going somewhere?¡± he asked, and I didn¡¯t need to answer. The realization hit him before I could speak.


    ¡°No way. Mara¡­ you were going toe look for me?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t meet his eyes. He hadn¡¯t lived those nights. He didn¡¯t know what it felt like to lie awake, wondering if he was cold, hurt, or worse-dead. I had started dying in pieces the moment he stopped answering.


    ¡°I came home every night counting the hours, praying you¡¯d walk through that door. I called Rowan. I called everyone. Nothing. When your father handedmand over to Darian, I saw a window-and I was ready to walk through it.¡±


    His face tightened, and he stepped forward, gathering me into his arms again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever put your life on the line for me like that. Please, Mara. Promise me.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t ask me to live without you,¡± I whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that to me again.¡±


    He didn¡¯t speak-he didn¡¯t have to. I knew he felt it too. I wasn¡¯t being reckless. I was in love with the only man who made life feel full. If he hadn¡¯te back, I would have gone to find him. Nothing would¡¯ve stopped me.


    ¡°What happened out there?¡± I finally asked.


    Lucian sighed heavily and sat at the edge of the bed, eyes distant. Then he told me everything. The ambush. The failed extraction. The nights they slept with one eye open, not knowing if they¡¯d make it to the next dawn. When he told me how close they¡¯de to dying, my stomach twisted, and I silently thanked the goddess over and over for bringing him back.


    ¡°So¡­ we still don¡¯t know where Chase is?¡± I asked, bracing myself.


    He shook his head, and though he didn¡¯t say it outright, I could feel the weight behind that gesture.


    My heart sank, but there was a flicker of hope too. At least now we weren¡¯tpletely blind. At least Lucian was alive. And we still had fight left in us.


    ¡°For starters,¡± Lucian said, his voice low and tight, ¡°he owns that hotel. He never stayed there. The whole thing was a setup. He wanted me toe looking for him-so they could finish me off. If I¡¯d gone as myself, I¡¯d be dead right now.¡±


    He started pacing, restless energy humming off him.


    ¡°And that¡¯s not all. He¡¯s got security all over the ind, ready to resist an attack if it everes. He made a deal with the Alpha of Mistwood-promised him bitumen in exchange for help. Mistwood¡¯s backing him, Mara. They¡¯re in on his revenge n.¡±


    Lucian paused, rubbing a hand over his jaw.


    ¡°Justin-the pimp-says Chase is preparing for war. We don¡¯t know how or where he¡¯ll strike, but we need to start building


    226 The Unseen War


    an army now. Fast. Or we won¡¯t survive what¡¯sing.¡±


    He pulled out his phone and handed it to me with a sharp grin.


    ¡°That¡¯s Chase Nighthorn.¡±


    I stared at the image on the screen. My breath hitched.


    He was older-maybe the same age as Alpha Vander-but sharp. Too clean. Too polished. His green eyes were unsettling, gleaming with a kind of calcted malice. Pale skin, clean-shaven, handsome in a way that felt wrong. Too perfect. Too


    cold.


    ¡°Justin says he wears disguises, but that¡¯s his real face. And he¡¯s not just some rogue. He¡¯s an Alpha with an entire underground pack behind him,¡± Lucian added.


    That sent a chill down my spine.


    ¡°Did you learn anything else?¡± I asked.


    Lucian nodded grimly. ¡°He¡¯s here. On Mooncrest Ind.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t surprised. If Chase wanted to destroy the Nighthorns, he had to strike from inside. And he already had. Our finances were bleeding. Our military was strained. All that was left was to watch us fall.


    ¡°Darian¡¯s in charge now,¡± I told Lucian quietly. ¡°Your father made me step down. Because of the baby.¡±


    Lucian nodded. ¡°I know. Darian knows I¡¯m back. He¡¯s thrilled.¡± He smirked, shaking his head. ¡°You know he hates being Alpha.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°He used toin about it nonstop at the academy. Said it was a cursed title.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s smile faded when I leaned in and asked, ¡°Have you heard about the poisoning of the one of the staff?¡±


    He blinked. ¡°No. Darian didn¡¯t mention it. But he did tell me his sister¡¯s bailed. I don¡¯t me her, honestly. Her mother


    might die, her father¡¯s our enemy. She probably thinks we¡¯ll turn on her.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t have to leave, though,¡± I said quietly. ¡°As furious as your father is, he loves Darian. He wouldn¡¯t have cast her


    out.¡±


    Lucian looked down, thoughtful.


    ¡°Did Darian tell you that Martha didn¡¯t write the letters-but she did write the checks?¡± I asked.


    His brow¡¯ furrowed. ¡°No. He didn¡¯t. How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Your father asked for the notes,¡± I said quietly, ¡°and he recognized right away-it wasn¡¯t Martha¡¯s handwriting. Someone tried to mimic it, but it wasn¡¯t convincing enough to fool him.¡±


    Lucian sat beside me, a crease forming between his brows.


    ¡°That¡¯s eerie, Mara¡­ Do you think there¡¯s a chance she didn¡¯t actually try to kill herself?¡±


    I exhaled, torn. ¡°We all suspect it. But¡­ she did say goodbye in a strange way. Subtle. But it was there.¡±


    He nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah. She did.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± I said, looking away, ¡°only Martha knows what really happened.¡±


    A silence settled between us until I remembered something else. Something worse.


    ¡°There¡¯s more,¡± I said. ¡°About the poisoning.¡±


    Lucian tensed beside me.


    <226 The Unseen War


    +8 Points


    ¡°Two nights ago, someone was poisoned. The body was found yesterday in the staff quarters, right-wing side. I was called in to identify him. William Asher. Neen. Barely even started working here. His death was¡­ brutal. I don¡¯t know who he crossed or what he stumbled into, but someone wanted him silenced.¡±


    Lucian sighed, the weight of it settling over him. I could see the worry in his eyes-not just for William, but for all of us. Living under this roof was starting to feel unsafe. Especially when we weren¡¯t the ones preparing our food.


    ¡°We need to make changes,¡± I said. ¡°Until we understand what¡¯s really going on.¡±


    Lucian nodded. ¡°A lot needs solving. But right now-we need to get ready for war. I need to know the state of our military, our arsenal. Everything. No more waiting.¡±


    ¡°What about Chase?¡± I asked, and Lucian paused, his hand rubbing across his forehead like he¡¯d almost forgotten something important.


    ¡°We have two of his people working with us now. One defected from Mistwood, the other we picked up about an hour ago. They¡¯re helping us map out his underground pack. We¡¯ve been on the defense too long. It¡¯s time to push back. Time to take the fight to him.¡±


    I felt a grim satisfaction stir in my chest. Finally. It was time to stop reacting and start reiming control.


    Lucian looked down at my belly, and his expression softened. He smiled and ced his hand on the slight curve.


    ¡°You¡¯re showing,¡± he said gently.


    I smiled back, the tension between us dissolving into something warm. He leaned in, kissed the side of my neck, then brushed his lips against mine-slow, sure, grounding.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never leave you again, Mara. I promise.¡±


    And I believed him. After everything, after all we¡¯d lost and barely survived, I believed him.


    That day, I didn¡¯t want meetings. I didn¡¯t want reports. I didn¡¯t want anyone else¡¯s voice but his.


    Three weeks apart may not sound long to others. But for us-for souls that had always moved in tandem-it was too


    much. We¡¯d make up for every second. And I knew, without a doubt, we weren¡¯t leaving this room again today.


    Michelle Ray007


    134

 Favorite Curse 227

    227 Brothers and Ghosts


    Darian


    Lucian was finally back.


    I had seriously considered going to Mistwood to find him, but then my father dropped the Alpha mantle on me like a bomb. After that, there was no way I could leave. Everything was unraveling faster than I could fix it, and truthfully-I didn¡¯t know what would have happened if Lucian hadn¡¯t returned. We were all holding our breath, waiting for some kind of hope.


    He was it.


    Mara wasn¡¯t handling it well. She tried to keep it together, but the pregnancy made it harder for her to mask what she was feeling. Normally, she was good at building walls. But Lucian had torn them downpletely. And I got it. I was the reason those walls were there in the first ce-because of my own selfish mistakes.


    I still thought about what could¡¯ve been between us sometimes. That quiet ache neverpletely disappeared. What I told her at theke, I meant with every part of me. But things had changed. I had Tiffany now. I had Emma. They weren¡¯t just people in my life-they were my life.


    I¡¯ll never feel for Tiff what I once felt for Mara. But fate had made its choice. And so had I.


    Watching Mara with Lucian, it just made sense. They fit in ways that made everything else fade. I came to love her like a sister and quietly rooted for them-because they made each other better.


    Mara brought light into our family-a family that had lived in shadow far too long. She healed the rift between me and Lucian, the one I¡¯d thought wouldst forever. Heughed more now. He listened. He took his time with people. He grew. And I stepped back because I could see what she meant to him-and what he meant to her.


    So when she started unraveling in his absence, I knew it wouldn¡¯t be long before she did something reckless. If I didn¡¯t go


    after Lucian, she would. I was certain of it.


    Then the call came. A private jet hadnded-unauthorized. I didn¡¯t wait. I took a squad of soldiers to the airport, not knowing if we were facing enemies or ghosts. My chest was tight the entire drive. It could¡¯ve been Lucian¡­ or someone


    sent to finish what Chase started.


    Rowan was the one who told me first.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lucian,¡± he said.


    And my heart soared. I could finally breathe.


    He was back.


    And it meant I could step down, hand the Alpha title back where it belonged. I didn¡¯t envy him. Not for a second.


    The job sucked.


    And it was never meant to be mine.


    I went out to wee Lucian, but if I hadn¡¯t known them, I wouldn¡¯t have recognized a single one.


    Denis had shaved off his afro. Lance-one year my junior-was now wearing long dreads. And Katherine looked like a regr girl off the street, not the hardened soldier I remembered. But it was Lucian who threw me off the most-his once-golden hair was darker and ragged, and his nose looked like it had been broken and badly set.


    Still, when he smiled at me, I knew he was okay. Changed, but okay.


    I swallowed hard, forcing myself to keep it together. Then I noticed the two strangers they brought with them-a woman


    < 227 Brothers and Ghosts


    and a man. The guy looked like a prisoner. Cuffed. Guarded. Trouble.


    ¡°Darian!¡± my brother called out, and I didn¡¯t hesitate. I ran to him.


    45 Points


    The relief on both our faces said everything we didn¡¯t. He grabbed my head and rested his forehead against mine, patting the side of my face-an unspoken thank you, a brother¡¯s bond reforged.


    For a moment, I truly thought we¡¯d lost him. But here he was. Solid. Leading.


    ¡°How¡¯s my wife?¡± he asked as he pulled back.


    Iughed, raising a hand. ¡°Rx. I didn¡¯t make any passes at her.¡±


    We both cracked up-more from relief than the joke itself. It was good tough again.


    Then I gestured toward the neers. ¡°Who are they?¡±


    Lucian turned toward the guards handling them. ¡°The girl¡¯s free. Name¡¯s Bianca Ash. Call girl from Goldenpeak. Make sure


    she gets treated, then send her home safely.¡±


    My eyebrows lifted slightly, instincts ring. For Mara¡¯s sake, I had to ask. But before I could say a word, Lucian caught my


    meaning.


    ¡°I¡¯d never cheat on Mara,¡± he said firmly, and I rxed. I believed him. He said it like a vow.


    ¡°What about the guy?¡± I asked.


    Lucian¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Her pimp. Justin. That bastard tried to kill us. He¡¯s working for Chase Nighthorn-followed


    orders to wipe us out. I yed him with cash, killed his team. Now he works for us. For now. But I don¡¯t trust him. At all.


    Whatever info he gives, verify it. Twice.¡±


    There it was-that Lucian. The one who trusted no one unless they¡¯d bled beside him. The one who survived by watching


    every angle.


    Denis walked over then, calm but alert. Lucian turned to him immediately.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the prisoner?¡±


    ¡°In Rowan¡¯s custody,¡± Denis replied with a smile. ¡°He¡¯s solid. Loyal. He won¡¯t flip on us.¡±


    Lucian nodded slowly. ¡°I hope not. I really don¡¯t trust anybody right now. That bastard has moles everywhere.¡±


    We stood in silence. Because we all knew he was right.


    Besides Rowan¡­ and Mara¡­


    I didn¡¯t know who I could trust either.


    ¡°May I go home to Keisha?¡± Denis asked quietly.


    Lucian didn¡¯t hesitate-he nodded.


    I understood. Denis was newly married and had spent the past three weeks on a mission so covert he couldn¡¯t even send word to his wife. She was pregnant, too. The man had more than earned the right to go home.


    And let¡¯s be honest-Lucian was headed straight to Mara, and if I knew anything about the two of them, they wouldn¡¯t be seen again until tomorrow¡­ maybe eventer.


    Denis gave a respectful bow and left. Lance and Anna followed soon after, slipping away without fanfare.


    Lucian turned to me. ¡°How¡¯s Father?¡±


    I hesitated. There was no easy way to say it.


    N


    +8 Points


    ¡°He never left the hospital,¡± I said finally. ¡°He¡¯s still there. Refuses to leave her side.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s jaw tightened. He didn¡¯t speak, but I knew what he was thinking. If my mother ever believed our father didn¡¯t love her, she was wrong. But love couldn¡¯t fix what was broken-not when the truth about ric was still alive and breathing. As long as that man drew breath, my parents¡¯ bond would never be whole again.


    Lucian¡¯s voice broke into my thoughts. ¡°And your mother?¡±


    I looked down. ¡°The doctors want him to pull the plug¡­ but he won¡¯t. He believes she¡¯ll wake up. For a man who imed the mate bond was gone, he¡¯s clinging to something fierce.¡±


    Lucian reached out and patted my back-soft, understanding. He didn¡¯t offer words. I was grateful. Sometimes silence


    says more.


    ¡°Come on, big brother,¡± I said, trying to shift the mood. ¡°Time to go home.¡±


    We headed for the parking lot. The sky was heavy above us, but for the first time in weeks, it didn¡¯t feel oppressive.


    As we walked, Lucian began to talk-quietly, almost like confessing. He told me what happened in Mistwood. How they were made. How Chase had set trap after trap and how they walked right into them. And how, somehow, by pure instinct


    or divine grace, Lucian had spun a lie convincing enough to buy them time-and lives.


    The moon must have been watching over him. Had Justin or his gang buried a bullet in my brother¡¯s skull, none of us


    would¡¯ve recovered. Not our family. Not Mara.


    Not me.


    I nced at Lucian as we reached the car. There was dirt under his nails. Scars that hadn¡¯t been there before. His nose


    was crooked, his eyes sharper. The disguise made him look different-but he was alive.


    And for that, I was deeply, silently grateful.


    s

 Favorite Curse 228

    228 The Quiet Before the Storm


    Darian


    We reached the ck sedan I¡¯d driven to the airstrip. Lucian and I climbed in. I fastened my seatbelt, adjusted the rearview mirror, and started the engine. The hum of the car was the only sound for a moment as I pulled out onto the road.


    Then I nced over at him.


    ¡°Did you find out anything about ric?¡± I asked, keeping my tone steady.


    Lucian looked over at me with a spark in his eye I hadn¡¯t seen in weeks.


    ¡°Actually, yeah,¡± he said, and I could hear the satisfaction in his voice. ¡°I¡¯ve got a picture of him. And he¡¯s here. On Mooncrest.¡±


    I nced at him, feeling the adrenaline kick in.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where exactly,¡± he added, ¡°but he¡¯s close. And he¡¯s preparing for war.¡±


    A cold rush of focus settled over me. Finally-finally-we had something real. A face. A presence. No matter what disguise he wore, with Lucian¡¯s intel, we¡¯d find him. And when we did, we¡¯d end this.


    Of course, Lucian didn¡¯t know the full picture yet. Not tonight.


    He didn¡¯t know how badly Chase had already crippled us-military support gone, finances in ruins, packs revolting. I hadn¡¯t even told Mara. I hadn¡¯t told anyone. Not yet.


    The truth was, I didn¡¯t want to hand Lucian that weight the moment he got back. Let him have one night of peace. One night with Mara. Let him breathe before Iid everything at his feet.


    ¡°So,¡± I asked, keeping my voice even, ¡°what¡¯s the n?¡±


    He exhaled, the fire still in his voice. ¡°We prepare for war.¡±


    But I could tell-he didn¡¯t realize how deep the hole had gotten.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got Justin¡¯s guy on our radar. Denis is making sure he¡¯s picked up. With his intel, we¡¯ll trace the underground pack and strike it first. Force Chase into the open.¡±


    He leaned his head back against the headrest, eyes fixed on the ceiling like he was talking to himself more than to me.


    ¡°I want this over with, Darian. I want to train again. Pick baby names. y house with Mara. Not take secret missions and dodge bullets like some rogue on the run.¡±


    His jaw clenched.


    And I knew right then-when Lucian saw Chase, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate. He wouldn¡¯t forgive. The man had taken too much. Put us all through too much. Some things you don¡¯t recover from.


    And Chase Nighthorn was not walking away from this.


    We continued the drive to the mansion while Lucian recounted, in sharp detail, everything that had happened in Mistwood. How the hotel staff were in on it. How they¡¯d tried to erase him. All of them-bought and paid for by Chase.


    What made it worse was knowing the money they used to do it likely came from us-stolen through Westcorp¡¯s shell ounts or siphoned off by hackers during the financial breaches.


    When Lucian exined the real reason behind the attacks on our arsenals, my stomach turned. Chase wasn¡¯t just testing


    183


    228 The Quiet Before the Storm


    +8 Points


    us-he was probing. Assessing whether we were prepared for war. And we weren¡¯t. Years of peace had made uscent. Our storerooms were shells. Our weapons nearly gone.


    Lucian swore he would never allow that kind of oversight again. He wouldn¡¯t repeat our father¡¯s mistakes. If we survived this, we¡¯d be ready for anything that came after.


    Finally, he asked the question I knew had been on his mind since he stepped off the ne.


    ¡°How did Mara handle my absence?¡±


    I kept my eyes on the road, choosing my words carefully.


    ¡°The first week, she managed. Stayed busy with pack duties. She went to headquarters often, visited the hospital when she could. She was focused-functional.¡±


    I paused.


    ¡°But by the second week, the fear started to show. She got quiet. Restless. She kept asking Rowan if he¡¯d heard from you. She tried to hide how scared she was, but I could see it in as day.¡±


    He didn¡¯t speak. I kept going.


    ¡°The third week was the worst. She barely looked after herself. Wore your clothes everywhere. Didn¡¯t bother with her


    appearance. Spent hours sitting in your office, just¡­ waiting. Hoping for word from you. She was unraveling, Lucian. And


    so was I.¡±


    He inhaled sharply but said nothing.


    ¡°Father noticed. Her bump was showing more. He worried the stress would trigger something¡­ worse. So he asked me to


    take over temporarily. Give her room to breathe. She still worked hard. Handled welfare and security like a true Luna.


    Honestly, she was incredible. I think we should start training future Lunas-Mara set a new standard.¡±


    Lucian stayed quiet for a moment, then exhaled. I could feel the weight of his guilt without needing to look at him.


    ¡°I had a feeling she might try toe after me,¡± he finally said. ¡°She asked about the flight schedule to Mistwood. I


    posted men at the airport this morning-just in case.¡±


    ¡°You were right to do that,¡± I replied. ¡°She¡¯s as stubborn as she is loyal.¡±


    Lucian nodded. ¡°I¡¯m d I made it back. And I¡¯m grateful for what she did. And for you.¡±


    ¡°You brought back more than just yourself, Lucian. Your intel-your survival-it gives us a fighting chance.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope it¡¯s enough,¡± he said.


    By the time we pulled up to the mansion, the sky was ink-ck. The estate was quiet, cloaked in the kind of silence that


    usually onlyes after a storm.


    Lucian and I entered through the side doors. I still lived in the left wing with Tiffany and Emma, while Lucian¡¯s room was


    on the opposite end of the hall.


    ¡°It¡¯ste,¡± I said. ¡°She¡¯s probably asleep. Do her a favor and fix that crooked nose before she wakes up.¡±


    Lucian chuckled. ¡°Good call.¡±


    We split at the main hall, and I made my way to my room. I had barely touched the door handle when I heard it-Mara¡¯s scream. I couldn¡¯t help it-I burst outughing.


    She¡¯d seen him. Broken nose, disguise and all.


    Inside my room, Emma stirred, then started crying. I walked to her crib and picked her up, holding her close as she calmed


    < 228 The Quiet Before the Storm


    against my chest.


    Tiffany groaned softly beside me, still half-asleep.


    +8 Points 3


    And in that moment-standing in the dim light, holding my daughter, watching the woman I once failed-I felt something I hadn¡¯t let myself feel in weeks.


    Gratitude.


    Somehow, despite my ws, the goddess had given me this. A second chance. A real life. A family.


    And I wasn¡¯t going to waste it.

 Favorite Curse 229

    229 The Poison Within


    Darian


    I woke before the sun, my mind already busy. Lucian and I exchanged a few words through the mind link-quiet, efficient, the way we¡¯d always been. But I didn¡¯t tell him everything. Not yet.


    He needed this morning. A few precious hours of peace with Mara before I shattered the stillness with talk of our crumbling military. Let him breathe first. Let him hold her.


    As I buttoned my shirt and adjusted the cor, I felt Tiffany¡¯s eyes on me. Her brows were drawn, lips pursed in that gentle disapproval I¡¯de to know too well.


    ¡°Did your brother not just return?¡± she asked, crossing her arms. The words were soft, but the weight behind them was heavy. She thought I was running off to y Alpha again.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh-quiet, low, amused. I turned to face her fully, taking in the woman I¡¯d chosen, the one who still


    hadn¡¯t chosen me back in the way I hoped.


    ¡°No, baby. I¡¯m not resuming anything,¡± I said, smoothing the fabric of my shirt with care. ¡°I promised Father I¡¯d spend time with him at the hospital today. He needs to hear something good. Something hopeful. Lucian¡¯s return¡­ it¡¯s the kind of


    news that could light his spirit again.¡±


    Her expression softened as she turned to check on Emma, our little girl curled up in the crib, a peaceful anchor in ourplicated world. Then she walked over and pressed a kiss to my cheek-gentle, grounding.


    ¡°Thank the goddess your brother is back,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Mara will finallye back to herself. I¡¯ve missed her¡­ I had to start hanging out with my mother just to stay out of her way.¡±


    I chuckled and pulled Tiffany into my arms, holding her close as I breathed her in. My lips found the soft skin of her neck -right where my mark should be. She sighed, a sound that stirred something primal in me.


    ¡°Marry me,¡± I whispered against her skin. ¡°Let¡¯s make this real. Let¡¯s be a proper family.¡±


    It was the same plea I made every morning. And like every morning, she gently pulled away.


    ¡°You promised you wouldn¡¯t trouble me about this, Darian,¡± she said, her voice quiet but firm.


    I gave her a sheepish look and mimed zipping my lips shut. The gesture made herugh, and I stole onest kiss before walking out the door-heart heavy, but hope still flickering in my chest.


    I arrived at the hospitalter than nned. The roads leading out of the estate and into the city were jammed. A peaceful protest, they called it-though there was nothing peaceful about the rage in their voices or the venom scrawled across their cards. I saw words like traitor, tyrant, starve us to death, and Lucian, speak to your people! They had been told he¡¯d been kidnapped, and still they demanded a public address. As if trauma wasn¡¯t enough. As if they were owed more than we¡¯d already sacrificed.


    The hypocrisy stung.


    These people-our people-had no idea what it cost to keep them safe. The Nighthorns had bled for this city, buried kin for its peace. Mooncrest was broke, yes. We were surviving off Driftwake¡¯s generosity. But was that our fault? Were we not doing everything in our power to hold the line?


    I gripped the wheel tighter and forced my eyes back on the road, trying to drown out the rising tide of anger. But their faces lingered-using, ungrateful. And beneath my anger¡­ there was something else. A hollow ache. This city no longer looked at us like protectors. We were monsters now, cloaked in crowns.


    <229 The Poison Within


    +8 Points>


    By the time I made it to the hospital, I was exhausted-and not just from the drive.


    My father sat quietly on the couch in my mother¡¯s room, a worn book in hand. The picture of calm. The scent of disinfectant and stillness clung to the air like grief. He looked up when I entered, his smile soft and fleeting. Then his eyes went back to her-like they always did.


    ¡°How are you?¡± he asked.


    I nodded, unsure how to answer. I sank into the chair beside him and followed his gaze to the bed.


    My mother looked¡­ peaceful. But it was a peace that felt too still, too final. Her body had grown thinner, frailer. She was clean, cared for, but fading. And still, he lingered. Still, he waited.


    I didn¡¯t ask if there was any change. That would¡¯ve been cruel.


    ¡°If only she was this peaceful when she was awake,¡± he muttered, the ghost of a smile on his lips.


    ¡°If she was peaceful at all,¡± I replied, and we both chuckled. A sad, quiet sound.


    He closed the book on hisp and rubbed a hand over his face. ¡°I know I sound like a madman,¡± he said, ¡°but I still want


    her to wake up. Just for a moment. Just long enough to¡­ exin.¡±


    I looked at him then-really looked. The redness in his eyes, the worn edge to his voice. He wasn¡¯t waiting out of love


    anymore. He was waiting for answers. For closure.


    Lacy¡¯s revtions had shattered everything we thought we knew. To learn that the woman he built his life with might


    never have truly been his¡­ it was a cruelty no one deserved.


    He wanted her to wake up and say it wasn¡¯t true. To look him in the eye and offer a reason for the lies, the betrayal. For the


    years spent living under false vows.


    I didn¡¯t me him.


    Because no matter how strong we pretend to be, no warrior, no Alpha, no Nighthorn can survive without truth. And only


    she held it.

 Favorite Curse 230

    230 Masks and Motives


    * Points)


    Darian


    ¡°Lucian is home,¡± I said softly.


    For a heartbeat, my father simply stared at me, stunned. Then the relief crashed over him like a wave. His shoulders fell, the tension melting from his frame, and a light entered his eyes that I hadn¡¯t seen in weeks.


    ¡°When?¡± he asked, voice thick with disbelief and hope.


    ¡°Latest night. Hemandeered a private jet and came in with a prisoner-someone who¡¯s identified Chase Nighthorn and can help map out their entire undergroundwork.¡±


    My father exhaled sharply, his mouth parting in awe. His hands clenched the arms of his chair, and he shook his head slowly, trying to absorb it all.


    ¡°After all these weeks hunting shadows. We finally have something.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said quietly. ¡°We¡¯ve been blind for too long.¡±


    ¡°He must¡¯ve gone through hell to pull that off,¡± he murmured, more to himself than to me.


    I hesitated, watching his joy. It felt cruel to dampen it, but he needed to know the truth. We couldn¡¯t move forward if the weight of our situation stayed buried.


    ¡°Father,¡± I said, more gravely this time. ¡°There¡¯s something else. Something you need to hear.¡±


    His gaze snapped back to mine, instantly alert. I told him everything-about the military, the desertions, the bleeding resources and broken alliances. Iid it all out, word by word, each truth a de. By the time I was done, his face had paled, and his jaw was tight.


    ¡°What do we do, Darian?¡± he asked, voice low. ¡°Does Lucian know?¡±


    I shook my head.


    ¡°Mara?¡±


    Another shake.


    He swore under his breath and rubbed his face with both hands. ¡°We need to act fast. I know the treasury¡¯s dry, but we cannot afford to lose the military. If we lose them-¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I interrupted gently. ¡°We¡¯re already seeing the fallout. Right now, we only have Mooncrest, Driftwake, Neev, BravaGoldenpeak, Rain City, and Gand. Everyone else has pulled out-some due to fear, others because they¡¯ve stopped getting funding. It all unraveled over the past three weeks.¡±


    He ran his fingers through his graying hair, exhaling slowly like he was trying to hold hisposure together by a thread.


    ¡°Why cut their funding in the first ce?¡± he asked, though I could hear that part of him already knew the answer.


    ¡°We needed to stockpile weapons,¡± I said simply. ¡°Just in case Chase pulled something we didn¡¯t expect.¡±


    He let out a bitterugh and met my gaze. ¡°Weapons are only useful if you have men to wield them, son.¡±


    I nodded, the truth of it burning in my gut. He was right. We¡¯d tried to prepare for war, and in doing so, may have fractured the army we needed to fight it.


    ¡°Lucian¡¯s return changes things,¡± he continued, his voice calmer now. ¡°You and your brother need to figure out a strategy. You¡¯re both leaders-find a way to restore those alliances. Pull them back before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    < 230 Masks and Motives


    ¡°I will,¡± I promised. <ul><li> Pobits > </li></ul>


    There was a beat of silence before he looked at me again, his expression softer now. ¡°How are Tiffany and your daughter?


    ¡°They¡¯re good,¡± I replied. ¡°Tiffany¡¯s adjusting¡­ slowly.¡±


    He smiled knowingly, then tilted his head. ¡°Push a little more for the marriage. Mark her. Anchor her. Make it harder for her to walk away.¡±


    Iughed lightly, shaking my head. ¡°You make it sound like a battle tactic.¡±


    ¡°Everything is a battle, Darian. Especially love.¡±


    We sat in silence for a while-my father in his chair, eyes fixed on my mother¡¯s unmoving form, and me standing there, caught between duty and helplessness. There were no more words left to say, not without reopening wounds we didn¡¯t know how to heal.


    Eventually, I rose to leave. He didn¡¯t try to stop me, but I could sense the shift in him. The news of Lucian¡¯s return had lifted something heavy off his chest, even if only slightly. A sliver of light in the thick fog we¡¯d been walking through.


    ¡°Will you being back this evening?¡± he asked quietly.


    I nodded. ¡°Yes. I will.¡±


    ¡°You should go home. Get some rest,¡± I added gently, hoping he¡¯d take the chance to breathe.


    But he shook his head, slow and certain. ¡°Now that I suspect someone tried to kill her¡­ I can¡¯t leave her alone. I won¡¯t let


    theme back to finish what they started. And that brat-she¡¯s long gone.¡±


    His voice tightened when he spoke of Lacy. The betrayal in it was unmistakable. Despite everything, she had vanished


    when he needed her most-when her mother needed her most. I understood his resentment. Even if Lacy hadn¡¯t been


    treated well, she could¡¯ve stayed, could¡¯ve waited until the very end. Instead, she ran. And now he sat here, guarding a


    woman who may never wake, haunted by the things her daughter had said before disappearing.


    He cleared his throat and shifted slightly in his seat, ncing up at me with something fragile in his eyes-hesitation.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been thinking about,¡± he said, carefully. ¡°Did you ever consider¡­ that maybe Lacy was lying?¡±


    The question hung in the air like smoke.


    I paused, unsure how to answer. There was a part of me that wanted to dismiss it outright-Lacy had no reason to fabricate something so monstrous. But I knew what he was really doing. He was grasping at hope, at the thinnest thread that maybe, just maybe, it wasn¡¯t all true. That his entire life hadn¡¯t been a lie.


    ¡°I guess¡­ we¡¯ll never know for sure,¡± I said quietly, ¡°not until she wakes up.¡±


    He nodded slowly, the weight of those words pressing down on him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back this evening,¡± I promised.


    He didn¡¯t reply. Just sat there, lost in thought, still holding vigil.


    I left the room with a sigh, my steps echoing down the corridor. Tiffany had told me she¡¯d be staying with her parents for the night, which meant I didn¡¯t need to rush back home. And Lucian had said he wasn¡¯t leaving the house-though judging by the sounds I¡¯d heard earlier while passing his room, he and Mara were very much preupied.


    There wasn¡¯t much for me to do at home. No obligations, no peace, and no distractions strong enough to keep my mind from spiraling. I knew I¡¯d be back at the hospital. There was nowhere else I truly needed to be.


    Not today. Not anymore.

 Favorite Curse 231

    231 Faultlines


    Darian


    I went straight to headquarters. I needed to be sure the prisoner was secure. He was our wild card-our only link to Chase Nighthorn. If we lost him, we¡¯d be right back to stumbling in the dark.


    Rowan was already at the entrance, waiting. Just like he used to meet Mara and me every day without fail- until four days ago, when Mara stoppeding. She¡¯d retreated from the weight of leadership, and I hadn¡¯t


    med her.


    The silence left in Lucian¡¯s absence had been too loud for her to lead through. But now that he was back, I


    knew she¡¯d find her fire again.


    ¡°What have we learned from the prisoner?¡± I asked without preamble.


    Rowan nced around before answering, his eyes cautious. ¡°He¡¯s too cooperative. Answers everything


    without a fight. That alone makes me uneasy.¡±


    ¡°Where does he say Chase¡¯s pack is based?¡±


    ¡°Rockville,¡± he replied. ¡°A small settlement just outside Kentville. Quiet ce. Easy to miss unless you¡¯re looking for it.¡±


    I exhaled, absorbing the information. Rockville. Not exactly a military fortress, but that could be a cover. I¡¯d bring this to Lucian and Mara. If we aligned it with the defense n Mara had already crafted, we might be able to turn the tables-flip our stance from defense to offense.


    Destabilizing Chase¡¯s pack wouldn¡¯t end the war, but it would send a message: We¡¯re watching now. We¡¯re not


    afraid.


    The trick was getting Chase to flinch. Men like him-who thrive in the shadows-tend to make mistakes when they start overthinking. And fear? It makes even the most calcted monsters sloppy. That was my goal: to spook him into slipping. Because once he did, we¡¯d be there waiting.


    He had gued my family for far too long.


    But there was another name burning in the back of my mind-ric. I still wasn¡¯t certain what he had done to my mother. Poison? A slow kill? But threatening me¡­ threatening my daughter?


    That wasn¡¯t something I could let go. I didn¡¯t n to. I would kill him-slowly-for even thinking of it.


    After checking in on the prisoner and reviewing the security logs, I left headquarters and headed back to the hospital. The mansion felt too empty without Tiffany and Emma there. Tiffany had taken our daughter to her parents to see her mother¡¯, and though I understood her reasons, the absence gnawed at me.


    I decided to stay at the hospital that night. Lucian and Mara needed privacy anyway. Their room was their haven for now, but it wouldn¡¯tst. The moment they stepped out, the weight of this war would find them again.


    When I arrived at my mother¡¯s room, I was surprised to see my father eating quietly on the couch. More surprising still-he¡¯d kept food for me.


    I paused, staring at the covered te. A small gesture, but something inside me cracked a little.


    < 231 Faultlines


    +8 Points >


    I used to believe my father didn¡¯t love me. That I was just the second son-Lucian¡¯s shadow. His discipline had always been harsh, his expectations high, his praise rare. But in that moment, watching him set aside a meal for me without a word, I understood.


    He did care. He always had.


    His love wasn¡¯t loud. It wasn¡¯t warm. It was quiet, deliberate, and often mistaken for indifference. But it was there. In the way he stayed by my mother¡¯s side day and night. In the way he listened when I spoke. In this food, still warm, waiting for me.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to be both strict and loving. That bnce often made him seem cold, even cruel. But now I could see it clearly-he wasn¡¯t trying to be mean. He was trying to prepare us for a world that gave no second


    chances.


    And for the first time in a long while, I didn¡¯t resent him for it.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I murmured, sinking into the seat beside him as he handed me the food.


    ¡°Rough day?¡± he asked, watching me carefully.


    I nodded and let out a slow sigh, lifting the cover from the te. ¡°Where¡¯s this from?¡± I asked, eyeing it with suspicion.


    He chuckled, deep and knowing. ¡°Anywhere but the mansion.¡±


    We bothughed. Two poisonings in the same house wasn¡¯t something either of us was willing to take lightly. Paranoia was a small price to pay for survival these days.


    ¡°How¡¯s Lucian?¡± he asked, a little curiosity flickering through the fatigue in his voice.


    I smiled faintly. ¡°Indoors. With his wife.¡±


    That made himugh again, a real one this time-sharp and amused.


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought Lucian would fall that hard for anyone,¡± he said, shaking his head.


    ¡°That girlpletely disarmed him. Their rtionship still surprises me.¡±


    I nodded in agreement. It surprised all of us. But in a strange way, it made perfect sense now. She had be his anchor-just as Lucian had unknowingly be hers.


    ¡°Father,¡± I said, my voice dropping slightly,


    He turned to me, brows raised.


    ¡°You could¡¯ve taken the Alpha seat yourself¡­ Why did you ask me to step up?¡±


    A slow grin curved on his lips before he tousled my hair like he used to when I was a boy. I rolled my eyes, but the gesture hit somewhere soft in my chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s not often you arrange a jet for anything, Darian,¡± he said. ¡°Lucian, sure-but you? You like sticking


    around. You¡¯re rooted.¡±


    I blinked, startled. Then it hit me. He knew.


    ¡°You knew I was nning to go look for him.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°You and Mara, both. So, I bumped you up. Told the mansion security not to let her out if she tried to bolt. I may not know exactly what happened to Lucian, but I wasn¡¯t going to lose you and Mara trying to


    ¡­


    < 231 Faultlines


    bring him back. That would¡¯ve been too much for me¡­ too much for my soul to carry.¡±


    I swallowed hard. There was nothing casual about the way he said it. He looked at my mother then- motionless, delicate, almost fading into the bed-and the pain in his eyes was clear. Love, regret, helplessness¡­ they all flickered across his face like old ghosts.


    ¡°Have you decided?¡± I asked gently.


    He didn¡¯t need me to rify. He knew what I meant.


    +8 Points >


    He exhaled long and slow. ¡°Still thinking,¡± he said, eyes still on her. ¡°I want to find the bastard who did this first. Then¡­ maybe then, I can let her go.¡±


    His voice cracked, just slightly.


    I didn¡¯t push. What was there to say? I understood. In my own way, I was chasing the same thing.


    ¡°I¡¯m investigating too,¡± he said suddenly, eyes sharper now. ¡°Quietly. I¡¯m going to find him.¡±


    I nodded but said nothing. So was I-but some missions are better walked in silence.


    Then-out of nowhere-a sharp sound shattered the room¡¯s stillness.


    My mother gasped.


    We both shot to our feet.


    Her eyes fluttered open. Shallow breaths. Confused. But awake.


    She was awake.

 Favorite Curse 232

    232 The Enemy at the Door


    Lucian


    Mara and I stayed indoors all day. I told her everything that had happened in Mistwood-every near miss, betrayal, and blood-soaked moment.


    It didn¡¯t feel funny when I was living it, but now, in thefort of home with my wife curled beside me, it all sounded absurd. Somehow, the retelling made it bearable. Weughed-not because it was humorous, but because we¡¯d survived it.


    I hadn¡¯t expected to return to protests. Apparently, the streets were full of angry pack members, demanding answers. Truth was, Mooncrest had been teetering on the edge for a while-low productivity, no economic backbone of its own. Driftwake¡¯s exports were propping us up. No wonder they were scared.


    It only confirmed what I already knew. there had to be a reform. I would run things differently now-more transparency, fewer secrets. If people were going to follow me, they needed to understand what they were following. No more being left in the dark. But all of that could wait. First, we had to deal with Chase.


    I received a mind link from my father that morning-his voice in my head, steady and clear. It startled me. He¡¯s home? Darian had said he practically lived at the hospital now. I hadn¡¯t expected to hear from him, much less feel the sharp press of his presence in my thoughts.


    ¡°Lucian.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Father.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re home. Darian told me everything. I¡¯m proud of you.¡±


    His voice was softer than I remembered. Then came the unexpected.


    ¡°I want you and Mara to meet me in my bedroom. Darian¡¯s already there.¡±


    I blinked.


    His bedroom?


    We were never allowed in there. Not even as children. The one time I had entered, was after I had used him of killing my mother.


    I didn¡¯t know what to expect.


    Mara stirred beside me, then slipped out of bed and into the bathroom, her mood light and energised. I could feel her happiness through our bond-it pulsed gently under my skin, warm and golden.


    She came out momentster, her skin damp and glowing, and kissed me on the lips.


    I growled yfully, pulling her closer.


    ¡°Good morning, darling,¡± she whispered.


    Instead of responding, I grabbed her waist and dragged her back into bed, tickling her until she dissolved into uncontrobleughter. Her giggles were music to my ears. It felt so damn good to be home.


    Afterward, I led her to the shower. We didn¡¯t make love-we¡¯d had more than our fill the day before. Now, we both had rity. Focus. There were leads to follow, a war to prepare for. And we weren¡¯t wasting time.


    Mara was no longer the woman my father once dismissed from council meetings. She was Luna now. And while he had once banned her from military affairs, that ban ended the moment she held this pack together in my absence.


    I wasn¡¯t going to sideline her. Not now. Not ever.


    We needed people like her-and Rowan-on our team if we were going to win this. And as long as she wasn¡¯t putting herself or our unborn child in danger, I would never keep her from the battlefield she belonged on.


    I had seen what idleness did to her. And I wasn¡¯t about to let her fade in the shadows when she was born to lead beside me.


    ¡°Father wants us to join him in his bedroom,¡± I told Mara as we dried off from the shower.


    She turned to me, stunned. ¡°Your father is home?¡±


    I nodded, and she let out a breath of disbelief.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, Lucian. He wouldn¡¯t budge from that hospital. I was genuinely worried about his mental health.¡± Her voice softened. ¡°I¡¯m so relieved he had the strength to leave that room¡­ It means he¡¯s healing too.¡±


    But then something shifted in her expression. Her eyes widened, and her breath caught.


    ¡°What is it, Mara?¡± I asked, already reaching for the towel, the knot in my stomach tightening.


    She looked at me, rmed. ¡°What if he pulled the plug?¡±


    The words hit me like a p. That thought hadn¡¯t crossed my mind until now. Was that why he called us both? Darian was there too-but if it was about Martha¡¯s passing, would he really want Mara to be part of that moment?


    We left the bathroom in a rush, dressing quickly in silence. As we walked toward the right wing of the house, questions swirled in my mind. What happened? Why the sudden urgency? What had changed?


    When we reached his bedroom door, a faint scent of antiseptic reached me-the sterile, unmistakable smell of a hospital. My gut clenched.


    I opened the door.


    And froze.


    There she was.


    Martha.


    Sitting on the bed.


    Frail¡­ but alive.


    Darian sat beside her, gently holding her hand. Her eyes blinked slowly, as if adjusting to the light-adjusting to lifeagain.


    ¡°Shh,¡± my father said softly, pressing a finger to his lips before I could speak. ¡°She¡¯s confused,¡± he linked to me privately.


    ¡°M-Mother¡­¡± Darian said aloud, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Her gaze locked onto his.


    2:3


    < 232 The Enemy at the Door


    ¡°Darian¡­¡± she rasped, the word fragile and slow.


    He squeezed her hand. ¡°I¡¯m here, Mother. I¡¯m right here.¡±


    She gave a faint smile, her body visibly trembling under the weight of whatever she had endured.


    I turned to my father. ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± I asked quietly.


    +8 Points >


    ¡°They said she¡¯s healed, but disoriented. We should give her twenty-four hours-let her regain her senses fully. But she recognizes everyone, so that¡¯s a good sign.¡±


    I nodded, though part of me still couldn¡¯t believe what I was seeing. After all the loss, all the silence, all the


    fear-we got her back.


    ¡°Has she said anything about what happened?¡± I asked carefully.


    My father shook his head. ¡°No. And I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wise to press her yet. When she¡¯s stronger-when she¡¯s fully herself-I¡¯ll ask.¡±


    I looked around the room, absorbing the details. The air was different. The pictures of my mother that once hung on the walls were gone, the marks where they had been still fresh. He¡¯d taken them down¡­ recently.


    Martha¡¯s presence had changed something in him already.


    ¡°I would¡¯ve moved her to her own room,¡± my father said through the link, ¡°but I need her close.


    There¡¯s still too much we don¡¯t know about the poisoning¡­ and about what Lacy told us.¡±


    I gave a silent nod.


    Then he turned to all three of us and spoke aloud. ¡°I just wanted everyone to see her. To know she¡¯s alive. That she¡¯s safe. The three of you should go-handle what needs to be done. Time is against us.¡±


    His voice was strong. Commanding. But beneath it, I heard the truth: he had waited so long for this moment¡­ and now that she was back, he was afraid to even blink.


    I ced a hand on his shoulder before turning to leave. Mara¡¯s hand found mine, and Darian followed without a word.


    We had work to do.

 Favorite Curse 233

    233 The Weight of Knowing


    Lucian


    I left the house with Mara by my side, both of us still reeling from the shock of seeing Martha awake-alive. But we didn¡¯t speak of it. Not yet. The moment was too fragile, and the air too heavy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat out,¡± I said quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t trust the mansion¡¯s kitchen right now.¡±


    She gave a solemn nod, understanding immediately. With the poisoning still unresolved and the culprit roaming free, I wasn¡¯t about to take any chances-not with her, not with the baby.


    We met Darian just outside the mansion. He slipped into the car without a word, and we drove through the city in silence, all of us watching the chaos unfold outside.


    The protests were worse today. Louder. Angrier.


    cards waved in the air. Faces, twisted with rage and betrayal, shouted demands. My name, my father¡¯s name-they weren¡¯t calling for our help. They were calling for blood. I gritted my teeth and kept driving. I would address them soon-personally. But not yet. Not until we were ready.


    We had breakfast at a quiet restaurant tucked away from the madness. It wasn¡¯t much, but it gave us a moment to breathe. It was private, and we had entered through the back door. Darian delivered our food order, so no one saw me. After that, we headed straight for headquarters.


    I noticed Mara¡¯s posture shift as we approached. She was alert, eager. Being here, surrounded by the mission, gave her purpose. I could feel her energy building, and it fueled my own resolve.


    As we walked toward my office, Darian brought me up to speed. He shared everything he¡¯d learned from Justin-the prisoner-and it was solid enough to act on. Chase¡¯s pack location. Theirwork. Their rhythm. We finally had something to strike.


    ¡°We need tounch a full assault,¡± I said as we neared the door. ¡°No mercy. No warning. Chase needs to feel the heat. We take it to his doorstep.¡±


    Darian nodded, but something about his silence told me he was holding back. So I waited.


    Once we were in my office, I locked the door. Mara sprawledfortably on the three-seater couch, her hand resting over her belly. Darian sat in the chair across from me, guarded.


    ¡°Spill,¡± I said, leaning forward, eyes locked on his.


    He shifted, clearly ufortable. ¡°I kept this from Mara,¡± he started, ncing at her, ¡°so don¡¯t hold it against her. She¡¯s been under pressure already, and I didn¡¯t want to add more.¡±


    I tensed.


    Whatever this was, it wasn¡¯t small.


    ¡°We¡¯ve lost most of our military support, Lucian,¡± he said, eyes finally meeting mine. ¡°Only six territories are


    still with us.¡±


    The words mmed into me. ¡°What?¡±


    He let out a breath. ¡°We couldn¡¯t meet the payment obligations. Some got partial funding, others got nothing.


    233 The Weight of Knowing


    They pulled out.¡±


    +8 Points >


    Mara, to my surprise, didn¡¯t react with the same level of shock. She sat quietly, absorbing everything. Her expression calm. Controlled.


    ¡°They¡¯re traitors. Everyst one of them,¡± she said coldly, her voice firm but eerilyposed.


    I blinked. ¡°You¡¯re not surprised.¡±


    Darian asked the question I was thinking: ¡°You knew?¡±


    She turned her gaze to me, unapologetic. ¡°Yes.¡±


    I stared at her. ¡°When were you going to tell me?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°Eventually.¡±


    That struck something inside me.


    ¡°Eventually?¡± I repeated. ¡°Mara, this is war we¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± she said evenly. ¡°But you had enough on your te. I didn¡¯t see the point in panicking you while you were trapped in Mistwood. Besides, I already started contingency ns with Rowan.¡±


    The room fell silent.


    I looked at her-this woman who had carried the weight of the pack while I was gone, who had shielded me even when she was breaking inside.


    And for a moment, I didn¡¯t know whether to be furious or proud.


    Maybe both.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see it as a loss,¡± Mara said tly, sitting up on the couch. ¡°In fact, I saw it as an advantage. Fewer wolves to equip. Fewer territories to defend.¡±


    I looked at her, stunned by the simplicity of her logic. It was bold-but cold.


    She sighed and continued, folding her arms as if anticipating resistance. ¡°No matter what might they think they have, superior weapons will tip the scales in our favor. Wolves without firepower are just muscle. Rowan¡¯s already procuring state-of-the-art weapons for our forces. Chase may have stolen from us, but he still doesn¡¯t have the financial depth we do. He swayed those territories with pennies-and those same pennies will bury them.¡±


    She stood now, pacing as her thoughts sharpened. Her eyes glittered with resolve.


    ¡°Why waste our treasury on allies who would abandon us for scraps?¡± she added. ¡°We¡¯ll use that money to outgun and outsmart them. Chase¡¯s raids on our arsenals weren¡¯t just for intel-he was looting to equip the wolves he couldn¡¯t afford to support. But unfortunately for him, Alpha Vander¡¯sziness worked in our favor. No real stockpiles, no big wins for him.¡±


    She turned to us fully, her voice steadier now.


    ¡°They¡¯lle at us with numbers and brute strength, But we have muscle and brains. We have funding, and soon, we¡¯ll have unmatched firepower. The size of our army isn¡¯t the problem. The real task now is taking Rockville-and forcing Chase out within three days.¡±


    I blinked, speechless for a moment.


    < 233 The Weight of Knowing


    +8 Points >


    Mara might not have worn a uniform, but Goddess, she would¡¯ve made one hell of a militarymander.


    ¡°Why the rush?¡± Darian asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Mara stopped pacing, her face tightening with urgency. ¡°Because we don¡¯t know Chase¡¯s exact movements or how many informants he has. If he returns to Mistwood and learns what we did there, he¡¯ll disappear. Again. And we¡¯ll be back to square one-hunting shadows.¡±


    She paused. ¡°We need to strike now. Tomorrow. We lead the assault ourselves.¡±


    That was where I drew the line.

 Favorite Curse 234

    234 Mara¡¯s Resolve


    Lucian


    I stood and moved closer to Mara. ¡°What you¡¯ve said is valid. More than valid. And you¡¯re right-we don¡¯t have


    time to waste. But you¡¯re not going with us.¡±


    Her brows shot up, lips parting in disbelief.


    ¡°I said you could be involved in military matters, and I meant that. But as a strategist. As a consultant.¡± I reached for her hand and held it gently. ¡°You are not leading an assault. Not now. Not when you¡¯re carrying


    our child.¡±


    She pouted, frustrated by the gentle firmness of my refusal.


    I gave her a smile, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°Mara, we need you here. You¡¯ll runmand


    from the mansion. Securemunications. Coordinate with Rowan and headquarters. Hold the heart of the


    operation steady while we hit Rockville.¡±


    She hesitated, then finally gave a reluctant nod. She knew when a battle couldn¡¯t be won-and she also knew


    I wasn¡¯t doing this to diminish her. I was doing it to protect everything we had built-her, most of all.


    Darian cleared his throat. ¡°So¡­ what exactly do you n to do in Rockville?¡±


    I turned to him, the weight ofmand settling across my shoulders like an old cloak.


    I smiled.


    ¡°We go in before dawn. Stealth entry. No announcement. We break their perimeter from the inside, capture or kill every ranking member, and turn the town into a message.¡±


    I nced at both of them. ¡°I intend to do exactly what they did in that vige in Driftwake,¡± I said coldly. ¡°Wipe them out. Maybe keep a prisoner or two-if they¡¯re useful.¡±


    Darian didn¡¯t flinch. He simply nodded. We¡¯d both changed.


    The war, the betrayals, the poisonings, the haunting silence in our mother¡¯s hospital room-none of it had left us untouched. What once would¡¯ve felt ruthless now felt necessary. This wasn¡¯t vengeance. It was survival.


    We used to hunt Chase.


    Now we hunted anyone who stood with him.


    He had shattered too much-our pack, our alliances, our peace. The blood of innocents had stained his hands long enough. And those who aligned with him¡­ they had made their choice.


    ¡°Are you going to address the people?¡± Mara asked gently, her voice breaking through the silence that followed.


    I turned to her and nodded. ¡°Darian, put together a press conference.¡±


    They needed to see me alive. Strong. In control. They¡¯d been told I was kidnapped. Some probably thought I was dead. I couldn¡¯t let whispers grow into doubt. I had to look them in the eye and tell them what really happened.


    And I had to make it believable.


    < 234 Mara¡¯s Resolve


    +8 Points >


    Darian got to work immediately, moving with his usual quiet efficiency. It didn¡¯t take long. I hadn¡¯t nned to read off a sheet of paper-I didn¡¯t need to. I was going to speak from the heart.


    Let them feel the weight of everything we¡¯d been through. Let them know this wasn¡¯t the time for panic or protest. It was time for war.


    When we arrived at the conference room, I was surprised by the crowd. The invite had gone out just ny minutes ago, and yet the ce was overflowing.


    Journalists pressed up against the doors, camera crews jostling for space. Some looked breathless, others desperate-like they¡¯d been camped outside waiting for something, anything, to happen.


    ¡°They must¡¯ve been lurking near headquarters,¡± I muttered.


    Darian had anticipated the overflow. Only a select group was allowed inside-reputable, relevant media


    houses. The rest were left out in the hallway, hoping for scraps.


    I stepped into the room, and silence fell like a curtain.


    The lights snapped on.


    Cameras turned.


    Microphones leaned forward.


    And every eye locked on me.


    Lucian Nighthorn-no longer missing.


    No longer silent.


    Once everything was in ce, I stepped up to the podium and let my gaze settle on the cameras.


    The lights were blinding, the silence absolute.


    I took a breath, and began.


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful to be standing before you again-alive-after what can only be described as a life-threatening


    ordeal.


    First, I want to thank my Luna for holding down the fort in my absence. Her strength, along with the tireless


    efforts of my Beta and Delta, kept this pack standing through a difficult time.


    I¡¯ve heard your cries. I¡¯ve seen your frustration. And I understand your pain.


    It¡¯s no secret-Steel Corp has suspended its operations. And with it, livelihoods have been shaken. But I want


    to make one thing clear: Mooncrest is not copsing. We are under attack.


    What we are experiencing is a form of terrorism-strategic, calcted, and meant to divide us. Certain packs and territories have aligned themselves with the enemy, making this battle moreplex than it appears on the surface. But we will not rest. We will not fold.


    Peace will be restored, order will return, and when that timees, Steel Corp and every other vital structure will resume fully operational.


    But we ask for your patience. We ask that you allow us to do our jobs.


    Unlike your former Alpha, my tenure will be transparent. It will be ountable. There will be no more shadows-only truth. And that truth is this: we are fighting for you. Every single day.


    Thank you for your strength. Thank you for your resilience. And thank you¡­ for standing with us.¡±


    The silence that followed was brief, interrupted by a flood of hands and shouted questions.


    I answered fifteen.


    They asked about everything-from my abduction, to Steel Corp¡¯s timeline, to whether I med my father. I kept my responses guarded, factual. I gave them just enough truth to be credible and just enough vagueness to keep Chase in the dark.


    Then I politely excused myself from the room and left the press buzzing behind me.


    I didn¡¯t know if my words would calm the storm. But it was the best I could give them for now.


    Because this wasn¡¯t about optics anymore. It was about survival.


    As soon as I got to the hallway, I dialed Denis.


    ¡°Prepare the units,¡± I ordered. ¡°We hit Rockville tonight.¡±


    ¡°Tonight?¡± he asked, surprised.


    ¡°No-we move tonight. The assault begins tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    He understood immediately. Afternoon meant routine. Comcency. It meant people awake, distracted, out


    in the open-vulnerable.


    ¡°They won¡¯t expect it,¡± I said. ¡°And I don¡¯t want survivors. Chase needs to know-his war just turned.¡±


    I ended the call.


    No more mercy.


    Rockville would burn.


    And the message would be clear: the Nighthorns were done ying defense.

 Favorite Curse 235

    235 When Wolves Turn


    Mara


    Darian hadn¡¯t expected me to know.


    He looked stunned when I confirmed what he¡¯d been trying to shield from me-that most of our military support was gone. But I wasn¡¯t surprised. I¡¯d known for a while.


    I wasn¡¯t counting on their strength.


    I was counting on their absence.


    Their departure gave me the perfect excuse to redirect our funds-no more feeding greedy, wavering


    alliances.


    That money went straight into weapon procurement. It was a strategic decision, not an emotional one. The


    territories that stayed?


    They stayed without being paid. That kind of loyalty couldn¡¯t be bought, and those were the allies we needed.


    The rest¡­ let them rot with Chase.


    When Lucian told me I wouldn¡¯t be joining the Rockville assault, I didn¡¯t argue. A part of me wanted to protest,


    to demand inclusion the way I used to. But the truth was, he wasn¡¯t wrong. I was showing now.


    Slower. Not as sharp. Not as strong. Staying behind to strategize, to monitor operations, to make sure every


    thread stayed intact-that was the smarter job. The more vital job.


    And I¡¯d do it for him. For us. For the child I carried.


    The press conference was over quickly-brief, sharp, and respectful. Lucian spoke well. He gave them just enough reassurance without exposing our hand. But it was nothing more than a formality. The real battle was happening in the shadows.


    Shortly after the conference ended, Rowan informed us that the first shipment of weapons had arrived.


    Finally. Something tangible. Something deadly. A tool to even the odds.


    There was a time-not long ago-when the idea of eradicating an entire territory would have horrified me. I would have pleaded for caution, for diplomacy. But Chase had taken too much.


    His existence alone was a threat, and anyone who sheltered him-intentionally or not-was aiding a monster.


    I no longer saw them as civilians.


    I saw them as barriers to peace.


    And for once, the fact that Lucian was leading the mission gave mefort. He wasn¡¯t reacting out of vengeance-he was thinking. He had the element of surprise, He knew what was at stake. And I trusted him


    with it.


    We stayed in the office for a while afterward, reaching out to the Alphas who still stood with us.


    We gave them updates. Told them Lucian had returned. Spoke of economic repair and stabilizing the remaining regions. But we didn¡¯t mention Chase. Not his name. Not the truth. And certainly not Rockville.


    Gratitude was one thing.


    <235 When Wolves Turn


    Blind trust was another.


    +8 Points >


    Until this war was over, we wouldn¡¯t take chances. Only those directly involved would know the true extent of our n. The rest of the ind could find out once the smoke had cleared.


    By evening, the day had left us hollowed and tense. We left headquarters and ate at a restaurant, needing a quiet space to breathe, to pretend-if only for a moment-that this wasn¡¯t war.


    But even over dinner, I could feel it.


    The storm was already moving.


    And tomorrow, Rockville would fall.


    After dinner, Lucian and Darian dropped me off at the mansion before heading off to make final preparations


    for their assault on Rockville.


    I watched the taillights of the car fade down the driveway before turning toward the house.


    The moment I stepped inside, I felt it-the silence.


    The mansion felt¡­ hollow. Not just quiet, but stripped of its usual rhythm. No faint bickering in the halls. No awkward tension over breakfast. No Martha barging in where she didn¡¯t belong. For all her drama and disruptive chaos, the woman brought life into the house in the strangest of ways.


    I caught myself smiling, remembering one of our many hallway showdowns. She could be a menace, a whirlwind of entitlement and snark-but she had also been real. And real people leave loud absences.


    I was d she¡¯d woken up. Not just for Darian¡¯s sake, but for Alpha Vander too. Maybe now he¡¯d get the answers he needed-about the poisoning, about Lacy¡¯s ims, about everything. I wanted the truth too. Deep down, I believed Lacy. She had nothing to gain by lying. But even so¡­ I needed confirmation. Closure. All of us did.


    But e


    As I reached my room, I spotted Tiffany waiting at my door.


    She lit up the moment she saw me and pulled me into a tight hug. ¡°It¡¯s good to have you back, Mara,¡± she said, holding me for a moment before stepping back to give me an exaggerated once-over. ¡°And look at you- wearing your ownclothes for once. Not raiding Lucian¡¯s closet like some lovesick teenager.¡±


    I burst intoughter. ¡°Hey, his shirts arefortable.¡±


    We walked into the room together, and I gestured for her to sit. ¡°Where¡¯s Emma?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Jennifer¡¯s with her,¡± Tiffany said, flopping down on the couch,


    ¡°But you know you¡¯ll eventually have to get a nanny, right? Jennifer¡¯s going to be busy taking care of my baby soon.¡± I said and she chuckled


    ¡°When that timees, Mara,¡± she said with a smirk. ¡°Let Emma keep her on her toes for now.¡±


    Iughed, then she opened my mini-fridge and helped herself to a bottle of orange juice like she owned the ce.


    ¡°So,¡± she said, twisting off the cap and settling in beside me, ¡°Darian told me they¡¯re going on a trip. When do you think they¡¯ll be back?¡±


    ¡°Give them a day or two,¡± I replied calmly.


    disappearance.¡±


    reatening


    I gave her a soft shrug. ¡°I¡¯m getting used to it, Tiff. Lucian¡¯s an Alpha. I¡¯d be foolish to think he could always be by my side. It would be¡­ suffocating. And honestly, disturbing.¡±


    She blinked, then burst intoughter. ¡°I swear, Mara. Only you could make being left behind sound


    empowering.¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± I said, and I meant it.


    We sat inpanionable silence for a moment before she tilted her head thoughtfully.


    ¡°Martha¡¯s home,¡± she said, her voice lower now.


    I nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that woman could survive that kind of poisoning?¡± Tiffany exhaled, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m honestly relieved. For Darian, mostly. It was tearing him up inside. He tried to hide it, but you could see it in his eyes.¡±


    I nodded again, my gaze drifting toward the window.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy for their father too,¡± I said softly, leaning back against the couch. ¡°For all his talk about hating her, the man just couldn¡¯t let her go.¡±


    Tiffany nodded, her expression thoughtful. ¡°I noticed that too, Mara. He practically lived in that hospital room. And now that they¡¯re back, he¡¯s keeping her in his bedroom.¡±


    I shook my head slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t think that has anything to do with love, Tiff.¡±


    She looked at me, surprised.


    ¡°I mean, maybe there are still feelings buried in there somewhere,¡± I continued. ¡°But the way I see it-he¡¯s protecting her. Keeping her close in case whoever poisoned her tries again.¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Wait¡­ you think someone actually tried to kill her?¡±


    I nodded slowly. ¡°It looks that way. The letter they found-the one in those envelopes-it wasn¡¯t her handwriting. Someone forged it. Made it look like she confessed to everything, maybe to close the case quietly.¡±


    Her eyes widened in disbelief.


    I went on. ¡°And don¡¯t forget the guy that was poisoned here, in the mansion. That wasn¡¯t a coincidence.¡±


    Tiffany let out a breath. ¡°Oh my¡­ this house isn¡¯t safe.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve been eating out for now,¡± I said. ¡°Until we know who¡¯s behind it, I¡¯m not taking any chances. Especially not with Lucian.¡±


    She nodded solemnly, her hand curling protectively over her stomach. ¡°Smart move.¡±


    After a beat of silence, I asked, ¡°Have you seen Martha since she woke up?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Yeah. I stopped by briefly yesterday.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± I asked.


    ¡­


    < 235 When Wolves Turn


    +8 Points >


    ¡°She seemed a little off at first. I thought it was memory loss or something worse. But I think it was the medication. Now that it¡¯s out of her system, she¡¯s doing better. She knew who I was-called me by name. But ¡­ she didn¡¯t ask about Emma.¡±


    That made me pause.


    ¡°That¡¯s how I knew she wasn¡¯t all the way back yet,¡± Tiffany finished quietly. ¡°She used to dote on Emma.


    Obsess over her. The fact that she didn¡¯t even mention her¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I murmured. ¡°She¡¯s stilling back to herself. But at least she¡¯s alive. That¡¯s more than we could¡¯ve


    hoped for a week ago.¡±


    Tiffany nodded, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°It¡¯s a start.¡±


    And it was. We were far from done, but for once, things weren¡¯t falling apart.


    They were slowly, cautiously-finally-starting toe together.

 Favorite Curse 236

    236 The Silent Uprising


    Mara


    Tiffany and I spent two quiet hours curled up on the couch, watching a movie neither of us was really paying attention to. My mind wandered constantly-to Rockville, to Lucian, to the silent question that weighed on every heartbeat: Would they


    I didn¡¯t say it out loud, but I whispered it in my mind over and over again. Goddess, please protect them.


    Just after the credits rolled, a knock came at the door.


    I already knew who it was. Austin had linked me moments before, his voice tight and uneasy.


    I opened the door to find him standing there, visibly rattled.


    ¡°Luna Mara,¡± he said quickly. ¡°You need toe. Something¡¯s happening in the right wing.¡±


    My brows furrowed, and Tiffany immediately rose behind me. We followed him without question.


    The tension grew thick the closer we got to Alpha Vander¡¯s wing.


    And then I heard it.


    ¡°How could you do this to me!¡±


    Alpha Vander¡¯s voice, rough with fury, echoed down the hall. I felt a cold weight drop into my stomach.


    We reached the door. Austin opened it, and we stepped inside.


    Martha was sitting on the bed, crying. Alpha Vander stood across from her, fists clenched, eyes zing with pain.


    When he turned to look at us, something in his gaze faltered. It was a shattered look-a man teetering on the edge.


    ¡°Where are your mates?¡± he asked, voice quieter now but still charged.


    ¡°They¡¯ve gone on a mission,¡± I replied carefully. He seemed to understand and didn¡¯t press. He just nodded once.


    ¡°Alpha, what¡¯s going on?¡± I asked, forcing my voice to remain steady.


    He didn¡¯t answer right away. His gaze drifted back to Martha.


    ¡°Everything Lacy told us¡­¡± he finally said, ¡°¡­was true.¡±


    My heart dropped.


    His eyes were bloodshot, brimming with disbelief and raw heartbreak. Behind him, Martha¡¯s sobs deepened. Her


    shoulders shook. She looked like she hadn¡¯t slept in days-like her spirit had aged a decade in a few hours.


    She shouldn¡¯t have been out of bed.


    I walked over and sat beside her, gently cing a hand on her trembling back.


    ¡°You need to take it easy, Martha,¡± I said softly.


    To my surprise, she turned and hugged me-tight, desperate. I froze for a second, then wrapped my arms around her carefully. She felt weightless, her body fragile, as though she might break apart with the slightest pressure.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired, Mara,¡± she whispered into my shoulder, her voice breaking. ¡°I¡¯ve been holding everything in for so long¡­¡±


    She pulled back slightly, wiping her tear-streaked face before turning to Vander.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve pulled the plug,¡± she said to him. ¡°You should¡¯ve let me go. At least then, I would¡¯ve had peace.¡±


    2:36 the


    Uprising


    Her voice shook with decades of buried sorrow.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been fighting all my life¡­ trying to escape this bind. For thirty years, I¡¯ve lived in a cage. I tried to survive-for the


    children, for appearances-but I¡¯m done. I can¡¯t do it anymore. My children are strong. They don¡¯t need me. I don¡¯t want to keep living like this.¡±


    Her words were a confession and a cry for release.


    I sat there, stunned. Every sentence cut deeper than thest.


    Was that why someone had forged her suicide letter? Because she¡¯d truly wanted to end it¡­ but hadn¡¯t gone through with it


    herself?


    Had someone tried to ¡°help¡± her die¡­ or silence her before she could speak?


    Either way, one thing was now undeniable: Martha had been carrying more than any of us could have imagined.


    And someone had taken advantage of that.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Vander asked, his voice calm-but brittle. It was the kind of calm that came before a storm.


    ¡°Why did you lie to me?¡± he said again, his hand raking through his hair, fingers trembling. He was trying-really trying-to


    hold himself together. And for the moment, he was managing.


    But barely.


    ¡°I married you, Martha,¡± he continued, eyes locked on her. ¡°I imed you. Where is his mark?¡±


    Martha paled. Her lips parted, and for a second, I thought she wouldn¡¯t answer.


    Then, like something inside her finally snapped, she whispered, ¡°Back of my shoulder. Covered by the tattoo.¡±


    Vander¡¯sposure shattered.


    He turned and mmed his fist into the wall with such force the sound cracked through the room. The drywall splintered beneath his knuckles. The entire atmosphere shifted-pressure pulsing through the air like a shockwave. I felt it m into


    my chest, heavy and nauseating.


    Tiffany stumbled slightly beside me, and I instinctively ced a hand on my bump.


    ¡°Alpha, please-you need to calm down,¡± I said gently, grounding myself as the room trembled with the force of his power.


    He inhaled sharply and stepped back. His chest rose and fell rapidly, but he reined it in. Barely.


    I turned to Martha. She was crying silently, her shoulders trembling, but there was no hysteria in it-just exhaustion. The kind of sorrow that had long since burned through the screams and left behind only ashes.


    Then she spoke.


    ¡°ric forced me into marriage,¡± she said, voice hollow. ¡°I¡¯d run too many times. He said iming me was the only way to make sure I stayed. When I got pregnant, we moved to Kentville. He was chasing influence¡­ territory. He pimped me out


    to men-over and over again. Told me it was the price I had to pay for his sess.¡±


    Her voice cracked, and I clenched my fists.


    ¡°I was abused in every way, Mara. And when my belly began to show¡­ he abandoned me. Just vanished. When I gave birth to Lacy, he came back-but only to take her. She didn¡¯t fit into his ns. She was a problem, a loose end. I begged him to send her to my parents instead of¡­ what he had nned. He agreed, but only because he didn¡¯t want the responsibility.¡±


    Martha wiped her cheeks with trembling hands, unable to meet Vander¡¯s gaze.


    236 The Silent Uprising


    ¡°No one dared defy him. Not then. He was feared. Worshipped, even. I had to keep working for him while picking up


    secret jobs just to support my parents and my daughter from a distance. One day, he summoned me to Neev. Said he had


    a job for me.¡±


    Her voice dropped into a whisper, haunted.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you to be the job.¡±


    She looked at Vander then, eyes brimming with unspeakable sorrow.


    ¡°But it was you.¡±


    Her shoulders curled inward, as if trying to make herself smaller.


    ¡°ric told me this wouldn¡¯t be like the others. He wanted me to get close. Marry you. Kill you. Kill Lucian. Then hand everything I inherited over to him. He made it clear what would happen if I didn¡¯t. I refused at first-until he took my parents and Lacy and hid them away.¡±


    Vander¡¯s jaw clenched, but he didn¡¯t interrupt.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what else to do,¡± Martha said. ¡°Then¡­ I met you again. And despite everything, I was relieved. You


    remembered me from our first encounter. You were burned into my memory too. And slowly, painfully, I started to fall in


    love.¡±


    She nced down, ashamed.


    ¡°But your heart¡­ it still belonged to Natasha. I wanted to walk away. I tried. But I couldn¡¯t. So I took a risk. I stopped


    feeding ric information. I stopped trying to fulfill the mission.¡±


    Her voice broke again.


    ¡°Vander was protecting my parents. ric didn¡¯t have the strength to challenge him directly. That¡¯s when the ckmail started. ric threatened to expose me-to tell Vander everything. Because he knew¡­ once you learned I had a mate,


    you¡¯d cast me out without a second thought.¡±


    She buried her face in her hands, sobbing.


    ¡°I was just trying to survive, Mara. That¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever done-survive.¡±


    And in that moment, I saw it.


    Not the brash, controlling Martha I had known.


    But the broken girl beneath the mask.


    A woman who had lived as a pawn, a possession, a prisoner.


    And now, all her secrets had finallye undone.

 Favorite Curse 237

    237 Beneath the Wolf¡¯s Skin


    Mara


    ¡°I love you, Vander,¡± Martha said, her voice barely more than a whisper. Her eyes, swollen and rimmed with red, searched his face for a glimmer of mercy. ¡°But I won¡¯t be mad if you want to end it.¡±


    Vander didn¡¯t speak. His silence was suffocating, but his restraint spoke volumes.


    ¡°My marriage to ric¡­ it wasn¡¯t consensual. I was shackled into it. And for years, I dreamt of a strong man-someone brave enough to pull me out of that nightmare.¡±


    She took a shaky breath, fingers clutched tightly around the nket on herp.


    ¡°I know I¡¯ve been difficult¡­ unbearable, even. But it was jealousy, Vander. That¡¯s all it ever was. Jealousy that your heart belonged elsewhere. But I never stopped loving you. And I love Lucian too. That¡¯s why I could never do what ric asked. I would rather die than hurt either of you.¡±


    She looked down, ashamed.


    ¡°My tantrums, the maniptions, the schemes¡­ they were ugly, I know. But they came from pain. From feeling invisible.


    I¡¯m so sorry I lied to you.¡±


    Still, Vander said nothing.


    ¡°I should leave,¡± she murmured, suddenly sitting up as if the shame was too thick to breathe in his presence.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave in this condition,¡± he said gently, the steadiness of his tone almost jarring after all that had been said.


    ¡°Then let me go to my room, at least.¡±


    He didn¡¯t argue. But he didn¡¯t agree either. He just stood there-stone-faced, arms crossed, the storm in his heart hidden behind decades of practiced restraint.


    That¡¯s when the thought struck me.


    ¡°Martha,¡± I said, stepping closer, my voice soft but firm, ¡°did you try to poison yourself?¡±


    Her gaze shot to mine-wide, terrified.


    She didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Please,¡± I said gently. ¡°Stop keeping pieces of this to yourself. You left notes for your children¡­ said goodbye to everyone. And a staff member was poisoned too. We need to know what really happened.¡±


    Her lip quivered. Then the tears came-thick, quiet tears that streaked down her cheeks like they¡¯d been waiting years to


    fall.


    ¡°I was going to leave, Mara,¡± she said finally. ¡°For good. I had sold off everything I owned and split the money into three


    parts-one for Darian, one for Lacy, and one for me.¡±


    Her voice wavered as she continued. ¡°I hired someone¡­ an assassin. I do it every year. Pay someone to track ric down and end him. It never works. But this time¡­ this one sounded sure. He said he knew where ric was. That he had a real


    shot. I believed him.¡±


    She stared into the distance, like she could still see the moment it all went wrong.


    ¡°I was saying goodbye because I believed it would finally be over. That I would finally be free. I told someone about my n. I don¡¯t know why-I just needed to say it out loud. But it was a mistake. A terrible one.¡±


    I felt a chill spread through my chest. ¡°He found out.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°The messages starteding in. Threats. Promises. Promises that he woulde for me. And I knew he would. So I locked myself away. I was too scared toe out.¡±


    ¡°And the poisoning?¡± I asked quietly.


    She broke down again, burying her face in her hands.


    And in that moment, I understood.


    This wasn¡¯t just about betrayal. It wasn¡¯t even just about survival.


    Martha had been running from a ghost her whole life.


    And now, it was finally catching up.


    ¡°So you chose to end it,¡± I said quietly, watching Martha closely.


    She shook her head.


    ¡°I love Darian. Lacy. Emma¡­¡± Her voice trembled. ¡°I want to live-for them.¡±


    Then, softer, like a confession she barely wanted to speak aloud, she added, ¡°Not really. I nned to run away.¡±


    I stared at her, confused. ¡°Then what happened, Martha? You had a lethal dose of silver in your blood. You were never allowed to leave the mansion, so someone brought it in. Someone tried to kill you.¡±


    Her eyes shimmered, darting-dancing with pain, fear, and guilt.


    She knew.


    I could see it in the way her mouth opened slightly, then closed again. In the tremor of her hands. The guilt that clung to


    her like a second skin. But she wouldn¡¯t say it.


    She was protecting someone.


    Someone she loved more than her own life.


    ¡°Lacy,¡± I whispered, the name falling like a hammer into the room.


    Her tears broke free again-silent but telling.


    I stared at her, stunned. ¡°She poisoned you¡­?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s confused,¡± Martha said quickly. ¡°Angry. That¡¯s all.¡±


    But I was already piecing it together.


    The way Lacy hadshed out. The envelope. The sudden silence. William-her loyal shadow-always one step behind her, always ready to erase what she didn¡¯t want us to see. He must¡¯ve brought the poison. He must¡¯ve cleaned it up.


    And she¡¯d done it the same morning Chase¡¯s forces attacked us.


    I felt sick. Used. Foolish.


    ¡°ric is using her,¡± I said, the words sharp and cold. ¡°He¡¯s controlling her the same way he once controlled you.¡±


    A terrible realization began to take shape in my mind. One that made my blood turn to ice.


    What if ric was Chase?


    I had to know.


    ¡°Martha,¡± I said gently, ¡°I need you to identify someone. Truthfully. Can you do that?¡±


    She looked at me, confused and wary, but nodded.


    I pulled out my phone, opened the picture Lucian had sent me of Chase Nighthorn, and turned the screen toward her.


    What followed was chaos.


    Martha shrieked like a child waking from the worst nightmare. Her whole body trembled violently as she pointed a shaking finger at the screen.


    ¡°Monster!¡± she screamed. ¡°Monster!¡±


    Her voice cracked with horror. She recoiled, like the very image on the phone could hurt her. Vander rushed forward, wrapping his arms around her to hold her still as she sobbed and screamed and wed at the sheets.


    The terror in her was real. Visceral. Primal.


    The abuse¡­ it must have been unimaginable.


    I looked at Vander, my voice barely a whisper.


    ¡°ric Moongrove is Chase Nighthorn.¡±


    He stared at me, stunned.


    ¡°The ¡®C¡¯ in his name-it must stand for Chase.¡±


    Vander¡¯s face was ashen. Even he looked like he couldn¡¯t breathe.


    We sat in silence, the only sound in the room Martha¡¯s shuddering gasps and quiet sobs as Vander tried to soothe her. She clung to him like a frightened child, her body still wracked with fear.


    No one said a word.


    Because what could you say after something like that?


    The monsters we were chasing¡­ were one and the same.

 Favorite Curse 238

    238 The Line in the Dirt


    Lucian


    Darian and I dropped Mara off at the mansion and made our way to base. She didn¡¯t look back. Not once. Her shoulders stayed squared, her gaze steady. It was unlike her, eerily so. Normally, I¡¯d have to reassure her, maybe promise twice over that I¡¯de back in one piece before she¡¯d let me go.


    But this time? Nothing.


    Maybe my return from Mistwood had changed something. Maybe she finally believed I was as unbreakable as I pretended to be. Or maybe it was the quiet confidence of knowing we had the upper hand this time.


    ¡°Mara didn¡¯t flinch,¡± Darian said, breaking the silence.


    I smirked. ¡°Reading my mind again?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°She¡¯s getting stronger.¡±


    ¡°Or tired of worrying,¡± I muttered, half to myself.


    Then I nced over. ¡°Did you tell Tiff you wereing on this mission?¡±


    He shook his head instantly. ¡°Hell no. I dare not.¡±


    ¡°Coward,¡± I said with a grin.


    ¡°She freaked out when I told her I was stepping up as alpha. When she found out you were back, she looked like she could finally breathe again. Yesterday morning, before I even opened my mouth, she reminded me you were home now, so


    I was off-duty. Loud and clear.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You should¡¯ve told her anyway.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll hear it from Mara,¡± he said casually, but I caught the tension in his voice. He knew it wasn¡¯t right. He just couldn¡¯t


    bring himself to look Tiff in the eye and say it out loud: I¡¯m going on a mission, and I might note back.


    No one wanted to admit that, not to someone they loved.


    The base wasn¡¯t far from HQ, and we pulled in fast. Crates of weapons were already stacked and waiting. Rowan stood by


    them, arms crossed, eyes scanning inventory. Mara wasn¡¯t kidding about stocking up, this was more than prep. This was


    war mode.


    Denis stood nearby, looking like he¡¯d rather be anywhere else. Honestly, Rowan was more suited to Gamma. Everyone


    knew it. My father had kept him as Delta for one reason only: so he¡¯d be close to Mara during the mission. I didn¡¯t love the decision, but I understood it. I let it stand. Denis didn¡¯t need the humiliation right now.


    Still, his face looked like he¡¯d just walked out of a funeral.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the long face?¡± I asked.


    He exhaled, slow and tired. ¡°Tasha¡¯s sick.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°So?¡±


    He scowled. ¡°So, I should be with her.¡±


    ¡°Not today,¡± I said, my tone t. ¡°Today you¡¯re here.¡±


    He opened his mouth to argue, but I didn¡¯t let him finish.


    ¨C


    (238 The Line in the Dirt


    ¡°We were at Mistwood together. You got home the same time I did. And since then, you¡¯ve been indoors, safe, with your wife,¡± I said, my voice low but steady. ¡°I¡¯m married too, Denis. Mara¡¯s already showing. But the safety of this packes first, for both of us. If the pack isn¡¯t secure, then Keisha isn¡¯t safe either.¡±


    I let the silence hang for a second, then exhaled slowly.


    I didn¡¯t want to embarrass him. Denis was my friend. But I couldn¡¯t let personal fear cloud duty, not now. And I knew what this was really about. His shift in priorities, his distracted energy¡­ it wasn¡¯t just worry.


    It was Keisha. And Mara had picked up on it long before I did. She never liked the girl. Too much like Tina, subtle, maniptive, strategic in her softness.


    ¡°If you feel like you should be home right now,¡± I said, locking eyes with him, ¡°then you don¡¯t belong here. Not in this base.


    Not in this rank.¡±


    He looked stunned, hurt, even, but I didn¡¯t blink.


    ¡°Your situation isn¡¯t more urgent than anyone else¡¯s. Your wife isn¡¯t more important than ours. We¡¯re all carrying that weight, Denis. Every one of us has someone we¡¯d die for. But we¡¯re here. Because we chose this. And if your heart isn¡¯t in it, I need you to walk away, before someone pays the price for your hesitation.¡±


    He opened his mouth, but nothing came out. His gaze dropped first, a flicker of submission shing in his eyes. I felt my mark burn faintly, that tether of dominance and disappointment pressing into him like a silentmand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha,¡± he said finally. He raised his hand in a salute, formal and stiff. ¡°I was out of line.¡±


    I nodded but didn¡¯t rx. His words said one thing. His energy said another. The guilt, the resistance, the barely buried resentment, it was still there, simmering under the surface.


    I stepped past him and walked to the crates. My hand brushed the cool steel of the weapons inside. We needed everyone clear-headed and all in. Anything less could get us killed.

 Favorite Curse 239

    239 Extinction Protocol


    Lucian


    After making the rounds with Rowan, I was impressed. No, satisfied. Mara hadn¡¯t been bluffing when she said she¡¯d throw money into weaponry. She¡¯d done more than that, she¡¯d turned our stockpile into a small-scale war machine.


    Silverced grenades, hollow-point bullets dipped in silver, and gas canisters designed to choke the life out of any wolf that breathed them in, we had enough firepower to bring Rockville to its knees. With just fifteen of us, we could leave it


    smoldering.


    I didn¡¯t want surrender. I didn¡¯t want prisoners. Chase¡¯s followers had chosen their side. I was going to wipe that choice


    off the map, and leave the rest of his allies wondering who was next. Mara had been right: there was no way they could be


    this well-armed. We had the advantage. And I intended to use it.


    ¡°Send a fully armed unit to Driftwake,¡± I told Rowan. ¡°I don¡¯t want any surprises. Chase promised Mistwood¡¯s Alpha a


    share of Bitumen. We both know where he ns to take it from.¡±


    Rowan nodded, already calcting.


    ¡°I want eyes and guns in the city too. If they strike here, I want them choking on silver before they take a step.¡±


    ¡°What about the territories still under us?¡± Denis asked.


    I shook my head. ¡°They¡¯re loyal until they¡¯re not. The only ones I trust right now are in Mooncrest. I don¡¯t want our weapons falling into Chase¡¯s hands if someone decides to switch sides. No more charity. If those territories need help,


    we¡¯ll show up, but we¡¯re not handing out arms. Not until the threat is gone.¡±


    Everyone nodded. The logic was brutal, but it was clear. They understood.


    ¡°Now,¡± I said, raising my voice, ¡°who are the twentying with me to Rockville?¡±


    Hands shot up. A lot of them. Too many. I could feel the hesitation thick in the air like humidity before a storm. Some


    volunteered out of pride. Others out of fear of looking weak. But not all of them wanted this fight.


    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want numbers,¡± I said. ¡°I want warriors. People who want this. Who will give everything without flinching. I don¡¯t n to die out there. So I need fighters who n to win.¡±


    The hands stayed up.


    And then something strange happened, something I didn¡¯t expect. My mark began to burn. Not painfully, but with a deep pulse, like it was syncing with the energy in the room. I felt them. Not just their names or faces. Their resolve. Like a


    heartbeat echoing through each of them.


    Some pulses were strong, clear, focused, unwavering.


    Others were dimmer, flickering like candlelight in wind. Not traitorous. Just not all in.


    And then, nothing.


    I turned slightly and locked eyes with Denis. I couldn¡¯t feel him. At all.


    And I didn¡¯t need a mark to know why.


    He was here in body, but his heart was elsewhere. And that made him a liability.


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t run for the hills when we get there,¡± I said to Denis, keeping my tone cool.


    He blinked, caught off guard. ¡°No, Alpha. I won¡¯t.¡±


    Before I could say more, Darian walked up and rolled up his sleeve, revealing his upper right arm. His Alpha mark was glowing with intensity, pulsing like fire under the skin. The pride in his eyes was unmistakable. I chuckled.


    Then I turned to Rowan.


    I didn¡¯t need the mark to tell me. His resolve was radiating from him like heat off stone. Focused. Unshakable. He had always been strong, but now¡­ he was ready.


    ¡°Rowan,¡± I said, locking eyes with him. ¡°From now on, you¡¯re Gamma. Denis is Delta.¡±


    The announcement hit like a hammer. Denis stiffened. His mouth opened slightly, but no protest came. He knew. Everyone did. This wasn¡¯t punishment, it was alignment. He¡¯d gotten what he wanted: to stay behind, close to his wife, far


    from the fight.


    ¡°Stay in Mooncrest,¡± I told him. ¡°Your duty now is to assist Mara. Follow her lead and defend the city if anything happens.¡±


    There was a flicker of shame in his eyes. But he epted it. He couldn¡¯t abandon the front line and keep a title built on sacrifice. That wasn¡¯t how this worked. Gamma was earned in fire, notfort. And Denis had stepped out of the me.


    He had once been a Delta, and now he returned to the role. It fit better now.


    I moved on.


    I picked twenty wolves, each one loyal, each one tested by my mark. We armed ourselves in silence, checking weapons, gear,munication nodes. Then we boarded the Chinook, its des thundering over Mooncrest, carrying us into the


    sky.


    The n had been to hit Rockville in the afternoon.


    I changed my mind.


    They¡¯d feel the weight of us the moment wended. There would be no warning. No mercy. Just chaos raining from above, bombs, bullets, gas thick with silver, and then we¡¯d drop in and finish what we started.


    Inside the chopper, with the des roaring around us, I rose to address my soldiers.


    ¡°They disrespected us. They threatened our lives,¡± I began, my voice rising over the din. ¡°They¡¯ve stolen from us, bled our ind dry, driven fear into the hearts of our people. Our streets are empty. Our businesses closed. Families sit in silence,


    afraid to speak too loud, afraid to move.¡±


    I paused, letting their rage simmer with mine.


    ¡°No more.¡±


    ¡°They wanted war. We¡¯ll give them extinction.¡±


    ¡°Tonight, Rockville disappears.¡±


    The cabin erupted in a unified roar of approval. Fists pounded armor. Eyes burned with anticipation. Rowan was nearly vibrating with purpose. Darian looked like he¡¯d been waiting for this moment his entire life.


    I scanned their faces, and for the first time in days, my chest eased.


    They were ready. Loyal. Hungry for justice.


    And the moment we took to the air, my mark went still, quiet. No longer warning. No longer burning.


    It was at peace.


    Just like Rockville would be when we were done, with nothing left to stand.


    We sat in the chopper for two long hours before we reached Kentville.


    * Per>


    Rockville came into view beneath us, a hidden settlement tucked deep in the woods. Isted. Quiet. It looked harmless from above, like a cluster of cabins lost in the trees.


    But I knew better.


    The moment we arrived, we dropped the first wave of bombs. The Chinook circled overhead like a silent judge, and we rained death on them without hesitation. I didn¡¯t need to guess, they didn¡¯t have anti-aircraft. We barely had it ourselves. We were safe up here.


    Screams pierced the smoke. Some were high-pitched, trying to sound like women and children, but I knew better. The cries sounded like panic in its rawest form. But I was past the point of mercy. They banked on my mercy, but I¡¯ve learned I needed to be unpredictable to put an end to Chase.


    The people weren¡¯t innocent. This was a settlement of rogues. I could see it. I could feel their disloyalty, their rebellion.


    They¡¯d chosen to live under Chase, to be led by him. That meant they¡¯d chosen everything he stood for. If they had a problem with what was happening, they should have taken it up with their alpha. Or at least tried.


    If they lived long enough to get the chance.


    ¡°This looks like a civilian zone,¡± one of the soldiers said, his voice uncertain.


    ¡°Spray them all,¡± Darian snapped. ¡°They showed no mercy at Driftwake. This isn¡¯t a town. It¡¯s an illegal rogue outpost. The


    goal is simple, make it cease to exist.¡±


    No one questioned him after that.


    We kept shooting. Kept bombing. Kept silencing every cry.

 Favorite Curse 240

    240 Ashes and Broadcasts


    Lucian


    When the gas finally cleared and our ammo was gone, we jumped. One by one, we shifted mid-air, hitting the ground in full form. Inded hard, my ws digging into the dirt. Around me, wolves bearing my marknded and rose in unison, deadly,


    silent, ready.


    The ce wasn¡¯t just civilians. Rockville had teeth. Warriors poured out of buildings and from behind trees, weapons drawn and rage in their eyes. Good. That made this worth it.


    I moved fast, faster than thought. I tore through fur and muscle, ripped into chests, crushed bones beneath my jaws. I


    wasn¡¯t counting bodies. I didn¡¯t need to. The only thing I looked for was my mark. If they didn¡¯t bear it, they died.


    Their alpha wasn¡¯t here. Coward.


    But his pack would carry the message back. Or rather, what was left of it.


    ¡°We surrender,¡± someone said in my mind. A voice, shaking. I didn¡¯t bother to identify who.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te for prisoners,¡± I replied coldly. ¡°Chase Nighthorn started this.¡±


    I kept killing.


    They tried to fight. Some of them even fought well. But they were unprepared, disorganized and outgunned. They didn¡¯t


    expect this kind of wrath. They didn¡¯t believe we woulde this hard.


    They believed wrong.


    ¡°Please,¡± another voice reached me, female, trembling. ¡°We¡¯ll give you anything.¡±


    ¡°I want your Alpha,¡± I answered.


    Silence.


    ¡°Our Alpha¡¯s not here. He traveled. But our Beta and Gamma,¡±


    ¡°Not good enough,¡± I cut her off and severed the link. I didn¡¯t care about their chain ofmand. I didn¡¯t want negotiations. I wanted them gone. I wanted fear.


    I shut my mindpletely and let instinct take over.


    We stayed in Rockville until dawn. When the sun rose, there was no one left to scream.


    Just blood, ash, and the message we came to deliver.


    To be sure it was over, webed through the wreckage in wolf form, checking every body. No survivors. No cries. Just


    silence and smoke.


    When I was satisfied, I signaled the chopper tond. It touched down near the edge of the ruined settlement, des still turning. The camera was ready, mounted and linked for a live broadcast. Time to send a message.


    I shifted back to human form, blood drying on my skin as I pulled on a pair of joggers. Rowan handed me the camera. He


    didn¡¯t need instruction. He knew what this was.


    We went live.


    ¡°This is Alpha Lucian Nighthorn of the Mooncrest Pack,¡± I said, staring into the lens. My voice was calm. Unapologetic.


    ¡°What you¡¯re looking at¡­ is the remains of Rockville. Their only crime? Choosing to stand with Chase Nighthorn.¡±


    I paused just long enough to let that sink in.


    ¡°Chase has gued this ind long enough. He¡¯s robbed from my people. Destroyed livelihoods. I have families in Mooncrest who haven¡¯t worked in months because of what he¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°I promised them peace. I promised them justice. This¡±, I gestured to the ruins behind me, ¡°is me keeping that promise.¡±


    ¡°If your pack harbors Chase Nighthorn or supports his cause, know this, I wille for you. I will do this again. And again. Until he has nowhere left to run.¡±


    ¡°He knows where to find me. He can end this at any time. But until he does, let this be a warning: if you stand with him, you fall with him.¡±


    I stared into the lens for another second. No emotion. No regret.


    Then I turned and walked away.


    Rowan moved through the remains, filming everything, the bodies, the scorched earth, the remnants of amunity reduced to ash. It wasn¡¯t just destruction. It was a message. A promise.


    The ind needed to see what I was willing to do.


    And now they would never forget it.


    Before leaving, I ordered the troops to sweep the remaining buildings, those still standing through the smoke and rubble. If anyone had hidden during the assault, I wanted them found. But no one was to be killed without my say. I needed to see them first.


    The ce wasn¡¯trge. It never had the bones of a real pack. Rockville was hastily built, pieced together with cheap timber and ambition. An artificial settlement. Temporary. They never nned to stay long.


    Within hours, the sweep wasplete. And that¡¯s when they brought her to me.


    Lacy.


    Bloodied but unhurt. Alive.


    I stared at her, frowning. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer. Her eyes were vacant, her face pale. Shell-shocked. Her hands trembled at her sides, and it looked like she hadn¡¯t spoken in days.


    Darian stepped up beside her, worry shing across his face. ¡°Were you kidnapped?¡±


    Still no answer.


    Her lips moved, but nothing came out. Just breath.


    Darian and I exchanged a look. She wasn¡¯t present, mentally or emotionally. We couldn¡¯t question her like this. Whatever had brought her here, whatever she¡¯d seen tonight, had pushed her over the edge.


    ¡°She¡¯sing with us,¡± I said. ¡°Get her on the chopper.¡±


    As Darian gently guided her away, I leaned closer.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell her your mother is awake?¡±


    He nced back. ¡°Not yet. Her mind¡¯s barely functioning. Let her settle first. Maybe it¡¯ll be a good surpriseter.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t wrong. She was lucky we found her at all. Had I not ordered the search, she¡¯d be another body rotting in silence, forgotten under floorboards or cowering behind broken walls.


    We boarded the helicopter and rose into the air, leaving the ash and c*****e behind. From up here, Rockville looked like a


    ? 240 Ashes and Broadcasts


    wound carved into the forest. A warning no one would miss.


    This wasn¡¯t just about one settlement.


    This was leverage.


    The weak, scattered packs that had flirted with rebellion, especially the poor ones, would think twice now. They might not side with me out of loyalty, but fear would be enough. Some would cut ties with Chase immediately. Others would do it


    quietly.


    Either way, Chase was losing ground.


    And the message was clear: I wasn¡¯t going to wait anymore.

 Favorite Curse 241

    241 The Ghost Beneath the Rose


    Mara


    The truth about ric hit like a de to the gut, sharp, cruel, undeniable. No one spoke. We just sat there, hollow and stunned, finally forced to confront what we¡¯d tried too hard to ignore.


    Martha trembled violently, her body shrinking into itself like a frightened child. I had to take the phone from her hands just to calm her down. She buried her face into Vander¡¯s chest, clutching his shirt like it was the only thing tethering her to this world.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t let him get me,¡± she whispered. ¡°Please don¡¯t let hime here.¡±


    She sounded so small. So broken. If I¡¯d ever doubted that she tried to take her own life, those doubts were gone now. This woman didn¡¯t want to die. She was terrified of dying. And that realization shattered something in me.


    Martha, for all her faults, didn¡¯t deserve this.


    Hew could her own daughter poison her?


    Everything Martha had done, staying in that hellhole with Vander, enduring ric¡¯s wrath, living half a life, all of it had been for Lacy. She¡¯d twisted herself inside out for that girl. And this was her reward?


    And then it hit me. Lacy crying during the whole ordeal, screaming in the hospital, clinging to her mother¡¯s bedside¡­ It wasn¡¯t grief. It wasn¡¯t guilt. It was performance.


    Was she staying by her mother¡¯s side to watch her die?


    The thought made me sick.


    ¡°We need to get Martha help,¡± I said quietly. Vander nodded, gently pressing a kiss to her temple. He held her close, his arms wrapped tight around her as if trying to hold her pieces together.


    It was the first time I¡¯d ever felt anything for Martha beyond annoyance or disdain. She¡¯d always been maniptive, cold, and exhausting. But she had never tried to hurt anyone. She didn¡¯t deserve to be hurt like this.


    Her ws, her lies, her schemes, were a reaction to something. A way to survive.


    And when I nced again, something caught my eye. I¡¯d never seen her back before. Not really. But now, held in Vander¡¯s arms, her shirt slipped slightly and exposed the truth.


    Silver scars. Faint but unmistakable. Long, deliberateshes carved into her skin.


    No wound but silver leaves scars like that on a wolf.


    My breath caught. Then I saw it, the rose tattoo curled across her shoulder. It was beautiful, intricate. But not just art.


    It was a cover.


    Where ric¡¯s mark should have sat¡­ the tattoo masked it perfectly. Blended it into petals and vines like it had never been there. The artist was either a genius or someone desperate enough to erase the past at all costs.


    She hadn¡¯t just survived ric.


    She had tried to erase him.


    And now her own daughter had be the final betrayal.


    ¡°I¡¯ll care for her for now,¡± Alpha Vander said softly. ¡°Maybe you can help me send for a doctor in the morning.¡±


    < 241 The Ghost Beneath the Rose


    He hesitated, then added, ¡°Your father, most preferably.¡±


    And I understood why. He didn¡¯t want this outside the family. Not with something this fragile. Not with her.


    ¡°My father isn¡¯t a shrink, Alpha,¡± I reminded him gently.


    +8 Points >


    ¡°I know,¡± he said, nodding. ¡°But all pack doctors are trained in psychology and psychiatry. He should be able to attend to her.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t known that. But Vander didn¡¯t lie about things like this, so I nodded and pulled out my phone. My father answered on the third ring.


    ¡°Mara,¡± he said, and I could hear the game on in the background. He was off duty.


    ¡°Alpha Vander said you¡¯re a qualified shrink too?¡±


    Heughed. ¡°It¡¯s part of the requirement for all pack doctors. Comes with the job.¡±


    ¡°We need you to consult for Martha Nighthorn. Privately. Vander wants you at the mansion in the morning.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there,¡± he said, voice turning serious. I didn¡¯t linger, we both knew this wasn¡¯t the time for small talk. I told him I¡¯d see him soon and ended the call.


    As I slipped my phone away, I rose from the couch. Tiffany stood too, mirroring me.


    ¡°Going back to your wing?¡± Vander asked.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Stay on this one, please. Your mates aren¡¯t home. We should all be close. For Martha¡¯s sake.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t trying to keep us near for his sake. He just wanted extra hands in case she broke again. I respected him for that.


    ¡°We can stay in Darian¡¯s room,¡± Tiffany offered before I had to respond. I nodded along, though it sat heavy in my chest. I didn¡¯t want to stay in Darian¡¯s room. I wanted my own bed. I wanted to wrap myself around Lucian¡¯s pillow and pretend he was still here.


    But I didn¡¯t say that out loud.


    We returned to the left wing first to get ready for bed. Tiffany left to pick up Emma from Jennifer while I changed into my night clothes. An hour passed before we finished everything and returned to the right wing.


    Later, in Darian¡¯s room, we sat on the edge of the bed, unwinding the way only women could after a storm, by talking. Quiet, honest words. Just enough to breathe through the tension.


    Tiffany was upset.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me,¡± she said, folding a nket between her fingers. ¡°He just left.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond. I couldn¡¯t. Darian hadn¡¯t told her for a reason, and I wouldn¡¯t betray that. He needed to face her himself.


    She deserved the truth from him, not from me.


    As for me¡­ I didn¡¯t let it show, but my stomach hadn¡¯t stopped turning since Lucian left. I knew what kind of mission this was. I knew who he was going to face. And even though we had the upper hand this time, the element of surprise, I still feared what waited on the other end.


    But I couldn¡¯t let that fear show.


    I just had to believe he¡¯de back.


    Tiffany didn¡¯t know the kind of danger Darian had walked into. If she did, she¡¯d be hysterical. I held that truth alone. For

 Favorite Curse 242

    242 The Blood Moon Breaks


    +4 Points >


    Mara


    DEEP IN THE NIGHT


    ¡°All non-fighting house members and staff to the bunker! We are under attack!¡±


    Alpha Vander¡¯s voice rang through the mind-link, snapping me out of sleep like a p to the face. My heart was racing before I¡¯d even opened my eyes. Disoriented, breathless, but awake.


    I didn¡¯t understand how I could hear Vander¡¯s call directly. But I didn¡¯t have time to question it.


    I turned and shook Tiffany, hard. She groaned, confused, but I kept shaking her until her eyes fluttered open.


    ¡°We¡¯re under attack,¡± I said, already on my feet. ¡°Get Emma and get to the estate bunker. Now.¡±


    Panic shot across her face.


    ¡°Do you know where it is?¡± I asked.


    She nodded, shaky but clear. Thank the goddess.


    I threw on clothes as fast as I could, heart pounding like a war drum in my chest.


    Tiffany clutched Emma to her chest, fumbling with her bottle and pacifier. ¡°Where are you going, Mara?¡±


    I turned to her, already fastening my boots. ¡°I¡¯m Luna. Lucian¡¯s not here. That makes me the one in charge.¡±


    Her eyes dropped to my belly. ¡°Lucian will lose it if he finds out.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± I said, ¡°he¡¯s not here, is he?¡±


    She didn¡¯t argue. She knew better.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I told her. ¡°You¡¯re not going to the bunker. Too risky to be seen out in the open. I¡¯ll hide you somewhere closer.


    She followed without a word.


    We stepped into the hallway, dimly lit, air heavy with tension. A man, a staff member, stood near our door. Too alert. Too


    still. I slowed.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked, tone off. There was no respect in it. Just a thinyer of malice.


    I didn¡¯t answer. He wasn¡¯t someone I recognized.


    I moved forward.


    He lunged.


    Tiffany ducked as I linked her: Take cover.


    I moved fast, caught his wrist mid-strike and twisted hard. Bone cracked. He let out a sharp cry.


    I didn¡¯t stop.


    I drove my knee into his groin with every ounce of fury I had. He folded.


    Then I finished it, shing his throat repeatedly with my ws, fast and deep. I didn¡¯t stop until the blood was pouring, pooling, unstoppable. He wouldn¡¯t heal from that.


    He died at my feet.


    < 242 The Blood Moon Breaks


    +8 Points


    Tiffany stood trembling, Emma clutched tightly to her chest, too stunned to speak.


    ¡°This is from the inside,¡± I said coldly. ¡°They know Lucian and Darian aren¡¯t here. They think we¡¯re vulnerable.¡±


    I looked down at the corpse.


    ¡°They think I¡¯m insignificant.¡±


    I secured Tiffany and Emma inside a hidden chamber, deep within a narrow crawl space behind one of the older servant corridors. It had no scent trails. They¡¯d be safe there.


    ¡°You stay quiet,¡± I said. ¡°No matter what you hear.¡±


    Tiffany nodded, tears brimming but silent. She was brave. Brave for her daughter.


    I stepped out and slid the door shut behind me.


    Then I turned toward the exit, ws already forming, eyes already shifting.


    He chose the wrong night to underestimate me.


    And now I was going to make him regret it.


    OUTSIDE


    The moment I stepped out, I was swallowed by chaos.


    ws. Fangs. Screams. Blood.


    It was a full-on battle. Wolves shed in the courtyard under the fractured moonlight, and the air reeked of blood and betrayal. I spotted Austin and Jason¡¯s wolves tearing through enemies with precision, they were ours.


    ¡°Luna, some of the staff are moles,¡± Austin linked me.


    I clenched my jaw. I know.


    Lucian had wanted them gone. He should¡¯ve trusted his gut. Now I was fighting traitors in my own home, probably nted in the right-wing to keep eyes on Martha. ric¡¯s fingerprints were all over this.


    ¡°Get back inside, Mara!¡± Alpha Vander¡¯s wolf growled through the link. I found him, his massive form tearing through two


    enemy wolves at once.


    I linked him back, voice sharp. ¡°I¡¯m Luna. You don¡¯t give me orders. This is my duty.¡±


    His wolf froze, eyes locking with mine. Fear flickered in them, not of me, but for me.


    ¡°Please, Mara. Think of Lucian. Think of your baby.¡±


    But I was already shifting.


    The pain nearly brought me to my knees.


    I hadn¡¯t expected that. My bones cracked slower. The fire in my veins dragged. Every tendon felt like it was being torn and re-knitted with razors. Shifting while pregnant wasn¡¯t like shifting before, it hurt like hell.


    But I embraced it.


    Once the shiftpleted, I stood still for a moment, panting, grounding myself in the feel of paws on soil, the scent of blood in the air. The rage that had been coiled inside me for weeks uncurled.


    Iunched into the fight.


    I wasn¡¯t built to sit in silk sheets and wait for men toe home. I was a warrior. This was where I belonged.


    5242 The Blood Moon Breaks


    I caught the hindleg of an enemy wolf and crushed it between my jaws. He copsed. I pounced, sank my teeth into his neck, and tore a chunk of it out like it was meat off a bone. Blood sprayed across my muzzle, and I didn¡¯t care.


    This wasn¡¯t just war, it was release.


    Another wolf blindsided me, mming into my ribs hard. I hit the ground, snarling.


    He smelled like the mansion.


    One of ours.


    A staff mole. He aimed for my belly, he knew. He thought that would make me hesitate. That I¡¯d back down.


    He was dead wrong.


    I rose with a snarl so vicious it made his body falter. He saw it, the fury of a mother defending her unborn child, a Luna defending her house, a woman who had bled too much and loved too fiercely to be afraid anymore.


    He should¡¯ve run.


    He didn¡¯t.


    Bad choice.


    I tore into him with no mercy.


    If I lost this baby, I would grieve. But first, I would make damn sure the bastard responsible never saw another sunrise.


    He had touched me the wrong way.


    Now he would die for it.

 Favorite Curse 243

    243 The Letter That Failed


    Mara


    I lunged for the wolf¡¯s neck, jaws wide.


    He dodged, but not fast enough. My weight mmed into him, knocking the wind from his lungs. Before he could recover,


    I spun and sank my teeth into his throat, ripping out a chunk of flesh. He dropped with a strangled yelp.


    I didn¡¯t stop.


    I was done holding back. I was on a killing spree, rage in motion. My ws tore, my teeth shredded. I wasn¡¯t just fighting, I was cleansing. Every enemy that fell was one less threat to my child. To my home.


    Then Vander joined me.


    We moved together with instinctive precision, shoulder to nk, kill for kill. His wolf was massive and fast, and we fought


    like we¡¯d trained side by side for years. He trusted me. Knew I could handle it. That trust made me stronger.


    They should¡¯ve never attacked us. Lucian and Darian weren¡¯t here, but we were. And they underestimated us.


    Big mistake.


    Then something flew through the air, a smoke capsule, maybe. A distraction. Thest five intruders turned tail and fled,


    limping into the shadows, bleeding and broken.


    I started after them, ready to finish the job.


    ¡°Let them go, Luna,¡± Vander linked me, his voice calm but firm. ¡°They¡¯ll never challenge a Nighthorn again.¡±


    If he were in his human form, I knew he¡¯d beughing.


    Austin and Jason returned, fully dressed, carrying robes for us. They¡¯d shifted back and fetched clothes while we held the


    line.


    Vander shifted first. I turned away quickly, he might¡¯ve been my mate¡¯s father, but the man was still in his prime. Lucian


    got it honest.


    ¡°Mara,¡± Vander said gently.


    I didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to shift back,¡± I admitted. ¡°It hurt.¡±


    He chuckled, walking toward me. ¡°You¡¯re tough. You¡¯ve got this.¡±


    I braced myself. Then I shifted.


    It was worse than the first time. My bones cracked and contorted, grinding back into ce. It felt like being crushed and remade at the same time. I screamed. Couldn¡¯t help it. It tore out of me raw and ragged.


    Almost two minutes passed before I was fully human again.


    Longest two minutes of my life.


    I copsed onto the cold ground, panting, every limb shaking. Austin rushed forward and covered me with a robe. Vander didn¡¯t wait, he scooped me into his arms like I weighed nothing.


    ¡°Lucian¡¯s going to kill me,¡± he muttered. ¡°For letting you fight tonight.¡±


    Iughed through the pain, breathless.


    243 The Letter That Failed


    ¡°But the truth is,¡± he said, quieter now, ¡°I needed you out there.¡±


    That made me smile. He wasn¡¯t wrong.


    He carried me back to Darian¡¯s room, refusing to let me walk. I linked Tiffany to meet us there, and my heart eased when


    she responded, safe anding.


    Martha arrived first. Vander sat with me, still holding me in hisp on the couch. I¡¯d told him I was fine, but he wouldn¡¯t


    budge.


    He really did care for Lucian.


    And in his own quiet way, I realized¡­ he cared for me too.


    ¡°If Lucian were home, he¡¯d be here,¡± Vander said quietly. ¡°ric is my mess, yet it¡¯s my children who keep bleeding for him. This¡­ is the least I can do.¡±


    I looked at him, truly looked. The regret was real. Heavy. Earned.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said softly, and I meant it. My body still ached, my bones humming with the memory of the shift, but I was


    stable now. Healing.


    ¡°Mara¡­ are you alright?¡± Martha¡¯s voice broke through, uncertain and brittle.


    It was strange hearing concern from her. I couldn¡¯t connect the sound to anything familiar. But I nodded. She was trying. That was something.


    Tiffany entered, Emma curled up peacefully in her arms. Jason followed behind, his expression tight with purpose. He held something in his hand, a stone, crudely wrapped in a letter bound by an stic band. He handed it to me.


    ¡°From Chase,¡± he said.


    The bastard still insisted on that name.


    I looked at it, disgust curling in my chest. Coward. He didn¡¯t even have the decency to face me.


    ¡°Let me open it,¡± Jason offered.


    I hesitated, then handed it back. I knew why he was asking. If it was a trap, he¡¯d take the blow. That quiet, protective


    instinct he always carried, I respected it.


    He peeled off the band, dropped the stone, and opened the envelope. Inside was a single folded letter. He passed it to me


    without a word.


    I unfolded it, and read it aloud:


    ¡°Mara Thornridge,


    You have refused to heed my warning.


    I know your story, how Vander forced your parents to sell you to him so he could marry you off to his son. I truly sympathize andmend your ability to make it work.


    But bloodlines shouldn¡¯t rule the world just because they can.


    I¡¯m offering freedom, to those oppressed for their breed, their rank, their blood. The reign of the overprivileged Nighthorns


    is over.


    I implore you: switch sides before you burn with them.


    I have the Military. And, as you¡¯ve discovered, I also have people inside your home. I instructed them to spare you, to give


    you a chance.


    <243 The Letter That Failed


    This will be myst message.


    Rest assured: Martha, Tiffany, and her bastard are in good hands. Don¡¯t waste time trying to find them.¡±


    I finished, and silence followed, thenughter.


    Not the kind that eases tension. The kind that tears it apart.


    + Points 7


    Chase had written this in advance, fully expecting to win tonight. He thought we¡¯d be dead or on our knees. That letter


    was meant to be a dagger.


    Instead, itnded like a joke.


    Those wolves who threw it and ran? They¡¯d seen what we were capable of, and they panicked. I doubted they¡¯d be crawling back to him. If anything, they¡¯d scatter. And Chase would be left alone with his illusions of power and revolution.


    Vander chuckled beside me, shaking his head. Even Martha let out a weak, shakyugh. Some of the weight lifted from the room. It was clear now: they hadn¡¯te for the mansion.


    They hade for us.


    Martha. Tiffany. Emma.


    That worker I¡¯d killed? He¡¯d been stationed outside Darian¡¯s room for a reason. Chase¡¯s people thought the males were


    away, that we were vulnerable.


    They had no idea what kind of monsters we could be when protecting our own.


    I nced down at the letter again, then crumpled it in my hand.


    Let this be hisst message.


    Because next time, he wouldn¡¯t be sending letters.


    He¡¯d be running for his life.

 Favorite Curse 244

    244 The Silence After Victory


    +8 Pord


    244 The Silence After Victory


    Lucian


    The helicopternded at the base just past midday. The sun was high, and the heat clung to our skin the moment we


    stepped out.


    We¡¯d returned victorious.


    Inside the operations room, the television disyed the aftermath of Rockville, the footage from the live stream ying on repeat. Bodies, smoke, devastation. Our message had been received, loud and clear. Packs that had turned their backs on us would be thinking twice now.


    I couldn¡¯t help the small smile tugging at the corner of my lips.


    Good.


    I was ready to get home. To see Mara. To feel her in my arms again. That was the only thing left on my mind.


    We loaded into the car, Darian behind the wheel, me in the passenger seat, and Lacy in the back. Getting her into the car


    had been a task. She resisted, visibly tense, her limbs locked up like she was being marched to her execution.


    Odd.


    We¡¯d just rescued her from Rockville. She¡¯d been tied down, barely dressed, her scent reeking of captivity. Her body told a


    story of abuse and vition, though she hadn¡¯t uttered a word since we found her.


    You¡¯d think she¡¯d be eager to get somewhere safe.


    So why did she look more afraid now than she had back there?


    As the engine rumbled to life, I looked back at her. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to kick you or your mother out of the mansion, Lacy.


    Darian¡¯s important to me. That¡¯s his home too.¡±


    Tears streamed silently down her face.


    It wasn¡¯t guilt.


    It was fear.


    ¡°Do you need to go to the hospital? Get checked?¡± I asked gently, sidestepping the real question, what exactly happened


    to her in Rockville?


    She shook her head.


    ¡°All right. A warm bath at the mansion, then,¡± I said.


    Another shake.


    Then she whispered, ¡°Please let me out. I don¡¯t want to go back there.¡±


    Her voice was barely audible, but it crawled under my skin. My instincts red, not concern. Suspicion.


    Still, I didn¡¯t press her. Not yet. Whatever this was, it needed to unravel on its own.


    I turned back to the road. ¡°Step on it, Darian. I can¡¯t wait to get home.¡±


    Darian chuckled, easing into the gas. ¡°Same here.¡±


    Weughed, sharp and easy. It wasn¡¯t cruelty. It was rity.


    244 The Silence After Victory


    Lacy was an adult. She¡¯d put herself in danger. She was lucky we found her when we did. If not, she¡¯d be one more name


    buried in Rockville¡¯s ashes.


    Tonight, we celebrated. We¡¯d aplished something brutal, necessary, and effective.


    Whatever secrets Lacy was still carrying, they could wait.


    As we drove into the city, I noticed something strange, no protesters. The crowd that had clogged the streets for nearly three weeks was gone. Vanished.


    Darian blinked at the empty roads. ¡°They were here this morning,¡± he said. ¡°Every day. Nonstop.¡±


    But now? Nothing. The city was quiet. Too quiet.


    I had mixed feelings about it, relief, suspicion, unease, but I pushed them aside. Not yet. Not until I got home.


    We turned onto the road leading to the mansion. Still no sign of anyone. It was like the entire world had held its breath.


    Then, as we reached the gate, Lacy started screaming.


    She thrashed in her seat, panic in her voice, as if driving through that gate would be the end of her. I clenched my jaw,


    tempted to leave her there, but Darian turned around in his seat.


    ¡°Enough!¡± he barked, his authority pulsing through the car like a wave.


    It hit her hard. She froze mid-scream, wide-eyed. His voice had weight now, real Alpha weight. Stronger than I


    remembered. Something had changed in him. Something solid.


    She backed down immediately, and I wondered, not for the first time, what kind of Alpha blood ran through her veins. She


    was ric¡¯s daughter. What mark did he leave on her?


    We pulled into the courtyard, and the second I stepped out, I knew something had happened.


    The air was heavy. The ground smelled faintly of blood. The ce didn¡¯t feel right.


    Darian noticed it too. He hit the brakes harder than necessary, and we both jumped out.


    A guard rushed to help Lacy out of the car.


    ¡°Take her to the right wing,¡± I ordered. ¡°Don¡¯t let her out of your sight.¡±


    He nodded, and I turned to him again.


    ¡°Is my wife home?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± he said quickly. ¡°She¡¯s in the right wing. There was¡­ there was a battlest night. Alpha Vander took her


    there afterward.¡±


    Before he finished, Darian and I were already sprinting through the front doors,


    My heart was pounding.


    I tried to link Denis, nothing. A void.


    Where the hell was he? Did Mara send him out? Did something happen?


    I reached the living quarters and tried linking Mara. Silence.


    Asleep, maybe. Or recovering.


    I linked my father next.


    ¡°Meet me in Darian¡¯s room,¡± he replied. His voice was steady, but I heard the tension. The worry.


    6744 TEN tory


    We moved faster.


    I didn¡¯t knock. I shoved the door open and walked in with my heart in my throat.


    Mara was lying on the bed, asleep.


    My father sat beside her, his expression calm but guarded. Martha stood nearby, gently pressing cool towels to her forehead. Tiffany sat on the couch, Emma curled beside Mara, both of them sleeping peacefully. Darian crossed the room in two strides and wrapped his arms around Tiffany. She kissed him like he was air after drowning.


    They looked perfect, relieved, safe.


    I went straight to my wife and dropped to my knees beside the bed, brushing hair from her face. Her skin was warm. Too


    warm.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked, barely holding it together.


    My father looked at me, his voice measured. ¡°She has a slight fever. She¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    He paused, then added, ¡°It¡¯s from shifting. Pregnant wolves who shift, there¡¯s a toll on the body. But there¡¯s no danger. She just needs rest.¡±

 Favorite Curse 245

    245 When Friendship Breaks


    Lucian


    ¡°She shifted?¡± I exploded, turning to my father. ¡°How could you let her?¡±


    He raised both hands in a slow, steady gesture, trying to calm me.


    ¡°I told her to hide in the bunker,¡± he said. ¡°The butlers and security were already moving. But she refused.¡±


    I stared at him, stunned.


    ¡°She said she was Luna. Said it was her duty. And before you judge her, let me be clear, we needed her. Badly. The attack


    came from both inside and outside. ric had embedded moles among our staff. The only reason we¡¯re standing here


    now is because she helped me organize the defense. She fought hard, Lucian. She carried weight I couldn¡¯t have on my


    own.¡±


    He let out a breath, voice low and bitter. ¡°They came for Martha, Tiffany, and Emma. In the dead of night. And ric had


    the audacity to leave Mara a note.¡±


    I stood frozen, jaw clenched so tightly I thought I might crack a tooth.


    ¡°And where the hell was Delta Denis?¡± I asked, voice like steel.


    My father didn¡¯t answer.


    He didn¡¯t have to.


    The silence told me everything.


    Denis never came back from the base. He went home. He went home.


    I felt heat rise in my throat, choking me. My hands curled into fists, and I had to fight the primal urge to roar.


    That bastard.


    He thought because we were friends, he could get away with this? That I¡¯d give him a pass for abandoning his post during


    a coordinated attack on my home?


    I pulled out my phone, fury pounding through my skull as I dialed his number. I didn¡¯t care what time it was. He was going


    to answer. Or I¡¯d find him.


    But my father grabbed my wrist.


    ¡°Not now,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Handle it when you can think straight. Your wife is alive. The fever is mild. She¡¯ll recover. That¡¯s


    what matters.¡±


    My chest rose and fell fast. Too fast.


    I tried to breathe, but all I could see was Mara, screaming in pain through her shift, her body trying to hold itself together. And Denis? He was probably curled up with his wife, ying house, thinking I¡¯d understand.


    Understand?


    Never.


    That wasn¡¯t friendship. That was betrayal.


    Let¡¯s see how much Keisha loves him when he¡¯s out of the ranks and scrambling to support her with a civilian job. Let¡¯s see how warm her love stays when the title¡¯s gone.


    No excuse would ever be enough. Nothing he said could undo what he¡¯d done.


    He hadn¡¯t just disobeyed me, he¡¯d endangered everything.


    And if Mara had been like other Lunas, untrained, unprepared, fragile?


    She would¡¯ve died.


    I stared down at her sleeping form. My pulse thundered behind my eyes.


    It would take everything in me not to tear Denis apart the next time I saw him.


    And even that might not be enough.


    I looked at my brother, unable to put off dealing with Denister, and gave my order.


    ¡°Strip Delta Denis Stormborn of his rank.¡± My voice cut through the room like a de. ¡°As of this moment, he is dismissed from the military for dereliction of duty. I also want him investigated. I want to be certain he hasn¡¯t been feeding Chase


    intel all this time.¡±


    Darian nodded, eyes dark with understanding.


    Then, unexpectedly, my father chuckled.


    I turned to him, frowning. ¡°What¡¯s so damn funny?¡±


    He met my eyes squarely, the amusement gone now, reced with something colder. He wanted my full attention.


    ¡°Chase is ric, Lucian. Martha recognised him from the photo Mara gave her. There¡¯s no doubt.¡±


    The room fell silent.


    My chest tightened. I¡¯d suspected. We all had. But suspicion and confirmation were two different beasts.


    My thoughts reeled. And then another realisation hit me like a punch to the gut.


    ¡°Then why would he kidnap his own daughter? Why tie her down and let them do that to her in Rockville?¡±


    Gasps rippled through the room. My father¡¯s hands started to shake. Martha buried her face in her palms and sobbed.


    ¡°Silly, silly girl,¡± she whispered. ¡°My poor baby. He must¡¯ve lied to her. Tricked her.¡±


    My father¡¯s expression darkened, his breathing quick and ragged.


    ¡°I hope she¡¯s dead,¡± he snarled. ¡°I hope she¡¯s among the corpses they showed on television. That treacherous b***hdeserv


    ed it.¡±


    I flinched.


    He was furious. But this wasn¡¯t righteous anger. This was personal.


    And it wasn¡¯t the first time. He¡¯d never liked Lacy. Hadn¡¯t wanted her near Martha when she was in aa. Hadn¡¯t trusted


    her for a second.


    And maybe that was why she¡¯d run.


    ¡°You hate her because she¡¯s ric¡¯s daughter,¡± I said, coldly. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t justify this level of venom.¡±


    His eyes twitched. His jaw clenched.


    ¡°She poisoned her mother,¡± he snapped. ¡°That girl was working with ric. She did it. She helped him weaken us from the


    inside.¡±


    Silence.


    245 When Friendship Breaks


    +3 Ports


    Martha cried harder, curling in on herself. Tiffany looked away, guilt in her eyes. She knew.


    I turned, stunned. Trying to piece it all together. But before I could say a word, Darian stood up abruptly, pulled away from Tiffany, and walked out of the room.


    He didn¡¯t say a word. He didn¡¯t have to.


    I knew where he was going.


    I followed.


    His rage pulsed ahead of me like heat on a battlefield. I could feel it, tangible, raw, about to explode.


    We moved fast down the hall, our footsteps echoing through the mansion.


    Lacy had been sheltered. Given chances. Protected.


    But if what we¡¯d just heard was true, if she knew what she was doing, then she wasn¡¯t a victim.


    She was a threat.


    And she was about to find out what it meant to betray the wrong family.


    ¡°Where is she? Where is that b***h?¡± Darian roared at the guards stationed in the hallway.


    They hesitated, ncing at each other in confusion. He didn¡¯t say her name, he couldn¡¯t. He was too furious. But they understood who he meant.


    ¡°The girl you arrived with?¡± one asked cautiously.


    ¡°In her room, Beta.¡±


    Darian didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Strip her down to her underwear. Make sure she has nothing on her, no jewelry, no objects, nothing


    . Lock her in an empty room upstairs on the right wing. Windowless. Guard it.¡±


    The guard looked at me, unsure. I nodded once.


    He saluted and left quickly.


    Darian spun around, breathing hard, voice low and vicious as we walked toward his room.


    ¡°Can you believe that girl?¡± he said, his tone almost venomous. ¡°Father was right to suspect her. She was helping that bastard, ric, all along, stealing from us, destabilizing us from the inside.¡±


    His fists clenched.


    ¡°If she hadn¡¯t stirred up that chaos with the protesters, we wouldn¡¯t have lost money. We wouldn¡¯t have had deserters. She was raised in this house, fed at our table, and she bit the hand that kept her alive.¡±


    He was spiraling. Years of pain and betrayal crashing down at once.


    ¡°My mother suffered, bled, for that girl. Sold herself out over and over just to keep Lacy safe. And how did she repay her? By trying to kill the one person who loved her more than anyone ever did.¡±


    His voice cracked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what her reasons were. Yes, my mother could be a b***h, but she was still my mother. Lacy had no right to take her from me.¡±


    We reached the room and walked in.


    He didn¡¯t look at Tiffany. Didn¡¯t say a word.


    Instead, he went straight to Martha, who was sitting at the foot of the bed, eyes red from crying, hands trembling in her


    4783 Wen Pengarup treas


    He knelt beside her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mother,¡± he whispered, wrapping his arms around her. Tm home.¡±


    He kissed the top of her head and held her tight.


    I had always known Darian loved his mother, despite everything. But in this moment, it was painfully clear: to him, she wasn¡¯t just his wed parent.


    She was the one person Lacy had no right to betray.

 Favorite Curse 246

    246 The House That Betrayal Built


    Lucian


    I scooped Mara into my arms, holding her close. Her breathing was soft and steady, her skin warm against mine. She was


    still fast asleep.


    I needed her in our space. Away from the tension. Away from them.


    The emotions in the room were running too high, Darian was seething, Martha was unraveling, Tiffany looked like she was holding her breath. And at the center of it all, two names sat like poison in the air: Lacy and Denis.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to execute that b***h,¡± Darian snapped.


    Tiffany flinched.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. I linked him immediately. Calm down. Not here. Not in front of her.


    He didn¡¯t answer, but he heard me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she has her reasons,¡± I said aloud, steady but firm. ¡°And I doubt your mother would want her dead. She¡¯s been


    hurt enough.¡±


    Darian nced at me, eyes sharp with disbelief.


    ¡°We¡¯ll interrogate Lacy, as a family. She¡¯ll exin herself, and then we¡¯ll deal with her. But killing her? That¡¯s not on the


    table.¡±


    Darian looked away, jaw tight.


    ¡°The reason she didn¡¯t want toe back here,¡± he muttered, ¡°was because of what she did. She knew. She knew. I¡¯d bet


    anything she killed that staff member we found dead.¡±


    He was probably right. But I needed to hear it from her.


    Mara stirred slightly in my arms, but didn¡¯t wake.


    ¡°Did you give her anything?¡± I asked, turning to Martha.


    She nodded quickly. ¡°Just something mild to help her rest. It¡¯s safe for the baby, I promise.¡±


    I gave a short nod. I believed her.


    Darian rose, moving toward Tiffany. His rage hadn¡¯t vanished, but it was quieter now, folded into something else. He picked up Emma gently, his hands soft on her small frame.


    ¡°Tiffany,¡± he said, voice low. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the left wing.¡±


    She didn¡¯t argue. She followed him out in silence.


    My father stood, straightening his jacket. ¡°No point in me staying here. I just wanted to make sure Mara was okay.¡±


    He moved toward the door, stopping for a moment as if debating whether to say something more.


    Martha stood too. She hesitated. Looking at him like a woman still hoping for a different ending.


    ¡°You can stay in my room for now,¡± he said, voice distant but not unkind. ¡°Dr. Thornridge said you¡¯ll need close monitoring. He¡¯ll be here this evening for your session.¡±


    She nodded, her expression unreadable. She looked smaller somehow, folded in on herself, but the way she looked at my father didn¡¯t change.


    She still loved him. That was clear.


    But he didn¡¯t look back. Whatever he once felt had been buried under too much pain, too many lies.


    There were oceans between them now.


    And no bridge strong enough to carry the weight of the past.


    As they left the room, I adjusted Mara in my arms and started toward our wing.


    I didn¡¯t know how I was going to handle Denis.


    I didn¡¯t know what we¡¯d hear from Lacy.


    But one thing was certain, this house, this family, would never be the same.


    I carried Mara to our wing, breathing her in with every step. Her scent grounded me, told me she was still here, still mine,


    still safe.


    In our room, Iid her gently on the bed and stood there for a second, just watching her. Peaceful. As if the chaos of thest twenty-four hours hadn¡¯t touched her. But I knew better.


    I turned toward the bathroom, needing to wash off the dried blood, sweat, and exhaustion clinging to my skin.


    Under the hot spray, I leaned forward, hands braced on the wall. The steam filled the room, but it couldn¡¯t fog up what was racing through my mind.


    Chase.


    ric.


    One man.


    That truth changed everything. I had been preparing for a war on two fronts, splitting my attention between shadows and ghosts. But now that the two were one, there was no need to hold back. He¡¯d made it personal. And I was going to end


    him.


    Water poured down my back, but my thoughts drifted, inevitably, to Mara. Normally, this would be our moment. I¡¯d have pulled her into the shower by now, lifted her against the wall, worshipped her until she forgot the world outside this room


    even existed.


    But not today.


    I ran a hand through my soaked hair, then switched the water from hot to cold, trying to kill the fire burning low in my gut.


    It didn¡¯t work.


    I gave up, shut the water off, and stepped out of the shower. No point torturing myself.


    Wrapped in a towel, I linked Austin.


    ¡°Bring me the letter Mara got from Chase.¡±


    He knocked a few minutester. I cracked the door just enough to stick my arm out, snatched the envelope, muttered a ¡± Thanks,¡± and shut it before he got a glimpse of anything inappropriate. The man didn¡¯t need to know his Alpha was battling a stubborn hard-on.


    I dropped onto the edge of the bed and unfolded the letter.


    Halfway through reading, I burst outughing.


    The sheer arrogance.


    ric had written it like a man sure of his victory, like he thought Mara would be reading it from a cage, or worse, mourning what she¡¯d lost. The bastard even had the nerve to warn her, as if he were the one doing her a favor.


    The funniest part? His goons had probably tossed the letter thinking they¡¯d done their job, delivered the message, ticked the box. Never mind the fact that their actual mission, kidnapping three people, had failed spectacrly.


    He¡¯d underestimated us.


    Again.


    And it would cost him.


    Still chuckling, I folded the letter and set it aside. My anger hadn¡¯t vanished, it was sitting right beneath theughter, but


    for now, it was tempered.


    I slid back onto the bed beside Mara. She stirred but didn¡¯t wake. I wrapped an arm around her, closed my eyes, and let sleep pull me under.


    Tomorrow, we¡¯d start dealing with the fallout.


    Tonight, she was safe.


    And that was enough.


    Trial by Fu

 Favorite Curse 247

    247 Trial by Fire


    Lucian


    I woke to warmth.


    Not just the heat of the morning sun slipping through the curtains, but something deeper. Something soft and electric blooming across my skin. For a second, I thought I was dreaming, lost in the haze of something sensual and tender, the kind of dream a soldier has when he¡¯s finally home.


    But then I opened my eyes.


    Mara.


    She was nestled between my thighs, her lips and hands working in unison, slow and focused. Her touch was everything, reverent, possessive, and full of intent. I let my head fall back against the pillow, a breath escaping me.


    She looked up at me with those eyes that always knew how to undo me, and I reached down to brush her hair behind her


    ear. ¡°Mara¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t stop, just gave a small smile, as if to say wee home, and continued.


    The sensation, the emotion behind it, made my chest ache. I could feel her need, her joy, her relief that I was here, in one piece. It wasn¡¯t just lust. It was love,yered deep and threaded through every motion.


    When she slid her body over mine, I felt her heat press against me. Her body, already responding, already aching. I guided her into a slow grind against me, pulling her down into a kiss. Our mouths met with hunger but also gratitude. We didn¡¯t speak. We didn¡¯t need to.


    She moved, and I matched her rhythm, both of us seeking that space where pain faded and only each other remained.


    Later, I turned her gently, drawing her onto her knees, my hands sliding along the curve of her back. I knew her body intimately, the way she moved, the way she opened to me, the way she trusted me with all of her. And I gave that same trust back, with every touch, every breath, every deliberate thrust meant not just to im, but to cherish.


    She whispered my name in a way that made my restraint crumble.


    We moved as one, chasing the storm between us, and when she shattered around me, shaking, crying out, I followed her over the edge, holding her through the aftershocks.


    After, I pulled her against my chest, our breathing slowing in sync. She curled into me, her fingers tracing idle patterns on


    my chest.


    Home.


    This was it.


    This was what we fought for.


    I stayed inside her a little longer, savoring thest waves of pleasure before gently pulling out and settling beside her. My heart was still racing, but in a different way now, content, not chaos.


    ¡°Wee home,¡± Mara whispered, breathless against my shoulder.


    I smiled and looked down at her. ¡°It¡¯s good to be home.¡±


    Sheid her head on my chest, and within moments, we drifted off to sleep, wrapped in the kind of peace only hard-won victories bring.


    I woke to soft sunlight and an empty bed.


    Mara was already dressed, standing by the window. She looked radiant,posed but glowing in that effortless way only


    she could manage.


    ¡°Good morning, darling,¡± I said, my voice still rough from sleep.


    She walked over and kissed me, right on the lips.


    I blinked. ¡°I haven¡¯t even brushed,¡± I muttered.


    She grinned. ¡°It¡¯s not every day a woman¡¯s husband returns from war and gives her the kind of night that turns her insides


    to jelly.¡±


    We bothughed.


    I got up, headed for the shower, and cleaned up quickly. By the time I came out, Mara was seated on the edge of the bed, reading Chase, no, ric¡¯s, letter again. She was shaking her head, a half-smile on her lips.


    ¡°The man is absurdly overconfident,¡± I said, drying my hair.


    ¡°You can say that again,¡± she replied, folding the letter and cing it aside with a sigh.


    Then her expression shifted. More serious.


    ¡°So¡­ how do we catch the bastard?¡±


    It was the right question. The only question that mattered now.


    ¡°We keep hammering his allies,¡± I said. ¡°Force him out of hiding.¡±


    Mara didn¡¯t look convinced. ¡°That¡¯s pressure, not precision. We need something solid. A location. A n.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t wrong. Besides his real name, we had little else.


    Then it clicked.


    His daughter was with us. The one who poisoned her mother. Helped him destabilize us from within. Ran to him when things got rough.¡±


    Lacy.


    She might know more than she realized, and it was time we found out.


    Just as I was about to say it aloud, Darian¡¯s voice rang in my head.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re up, big brother. I want Lacy¡¯s interrogation now. I didn¡¯t sleep a damn minutest night. It eats at me that she tried to kill my mother. Killed one of our staff. Ran off like a coward. If I¡¯d known in Rockville, I would¡¯ve left her there to rot.¡±


    I felt his fury through the link. It was rare for Darian to sound like this, raw, furious, and heartbroken.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it,¡± he continued. ¡°How can my mother still cry for her? Still care? After everything she did? I can¡¯t live with it if she walks away from this.¡±


    I closed my eyes, exhaled slowly, then responded.


    ¡°Take it easy, Darian. Regardless of what she says, she won¡¯t walk away from this. Whether Martha forgives her or not, Lacy betrayed us. She helped ric drain our support, rob us blind, and almost got our family killed. She will be punished.¡±


    He didn¡¯t respond.


    But the silence told me everything.


    He approved.


    214


    <247 Trial by Fire


    I had never seen Darian like that before.


    Rage didn¡¯t sit well on him. He wore it like a burning cloak, raw, vtile, ready to scorch anyone in reach. But Lacy¡¯s


    betrayal cut deeper than any enemy de. It wasn¡¯t just about Martha. It was about trust. Family. And how easily it had


    been shattered.


    ¡°Who were you talking to?¡± Mara¡¯s voice pulled me back.


    She was watching me now, brows drawn together. I must¡¯ve gone quiet longer than I realized.


    ¡°Darian,¡± I replied.


    Her frown deepened. She knew, immediately, that whatever we discussed hadn¡¯t been light.


    ¡°Are you set?¡± I asked.


    She raised an eyebrow. ¡°Set for what?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve got someone to interrogate after breakfast.¡±


    That caught her attention. Her posture straightened just a little, a flicker of anticipation in her eyes.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Lacy.¡±


    The flicker turned into fire.


    ¡°That b***h,¡± she spat. ¡°How did you find her?¡±


    ¡°She was tied up in Rockville. Left to die.¡±


    Mara scoffed, eyes zing. ¡°You should¡¯ve left her there. Let the crows finish what she started.¡±


    Her words came fast, venomous.


    ¡°She was the mole, wasn¡¯t she? The one feeding ric information. That ingrate tried to kill her own mother. For a man who never once lifted a finger to raise her. A man who wanted her dead the moment she took her first breath.¡±


    Mara stood now, pacing.


    ¡°Martha prostituted herself, sold every ounce of pride she had to give that girl a good life. She crawled through humiliation, pain, and trauma just to keep Lacy safe. And that¡¯s how she repaid her? With poison?¡±


    She stopped and faced me, breathing hard.


    ¡°I want to look her in the eye and ask what kind of twisted mind justifies that. What sickness makes someone betray the only person who ever loved them. I want to understand her. And then, I want to see what it takes to break her.¡±


    Her voice trembled not with weakness, but with fury. And I understood it.


    She was carrying a child.


    She had a mother.


    And the betrayal Lacymitted wasn¡¯t just a crime against a person. It was a vition of something sacred.


    I was angry too. But I needed to be the steady one between us. One of us had to keep a clear head when this interrogation started.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first,¡± I said calmly. ¡°You need strength, for yourself, and the baby.¡±


    She didn¡¯t argue.


    K247 TBL by tre


    We got dressed and headed to the breakfast lounge. Mara didn¡¯t say much on the way there. Her silence wasn¡¯t passive. It


    was the kind that smoldered.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smirk. Lacy had no idea what she was walking into.


    Mara was trained for this.


    And today, we weren¡¯t just hunting answers, we were going to make sure every lie Lacy told came to light.


    And if we were lucky, maybe she¡¯d lead us right to ric.

 Favorite Curse 248

    248 The Interrogation Begins


    Mara


    We ate in silence, each of us trapped in our own thoughts. The air was heavy-too heavy for small talk. We weren¡¯t just anxious. We were waiting. Bracing.


    Martha sat quietly beside Vander, her usual fire dimmed. My father had seen her while I slept, dosing her with something to take the edge off. She managed a weak smile, but it never reached her eyes. She was scared-for Lacy, mostly. And she had every reason to be. Lacy had crossed every line with Darian and Lucian. She¡¯d tried to kill Darian¡¯s mother. Helped her father rob Lucian blind. No apology could fix that.


    ¡°Have you told the guards to prepare the room for interrogation?¡± I asked Lucian.


    Martha¡¯s eyes flicked up, tense.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the most soundproof one we have,¡± Lucian replied.


    I nodded, saying nothing.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a confused child,¡± Martha said softly.


    Vander shut her down fast. ¡°No one asked for your opinion,¡± he snapped.


    Martha fell silent, and stayed that way. I¡¯d never seen her so subdued. Whatever wasing, it had shaken her deeply.


    After breakfast, Lucian led us to the room-a makeshift courtroom in his office, fortified by thick walls. This wasn¡¯t just


    about answers. It was about control. Whatever Lacy had to say, it wasn¡¯t going to leave that room unless they wanted it <ol><li></li></ol>


    We waited. Minutes passed. Too many. A slow panic started to rise in my chest.


    ¡°Why is it taking so long?¡± I asked. ¡°Was she secured properly?¡±


    Lucian and Darian exchanged looks. No answers.


    ¡°Emotions were running high yesterday,¡± Tiffany said. ¡°I doubt they were thinking straight.¡±


    Our tension broke the moment two guards stepped in with Lacy between them. Everyone exhaled-relief, frustration,


    maybe even dread. Darian moved quickly, taking her from the guards.


    ¡°What took so long?¡± he asked, curt.


    ¡°She was in the restroom,¡± one of them exined. ¡°We waited for her to finish.¡±


    Lacy stood before us, still shackled, her posture sunken. She looked broken-sad, maybe even remorseful-but none of it mattered. She¡¯d betrayed the only people who¡¯d truly cared for her. Family didn¡¯t try to destroy each other from the inside.


    She stared at her mother like she was seeing a ghost.


    I leaned back on the couch, eyes locked on her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to hurt you,¡± I lied smoothly. ¡°But if you make this difficult, I will-and I promise, I won¡¯t lose sleep over it.¡± Her eyes widened. The fearnded. Good. She needed to understand exactly what was on the line.


    ¡°Now,¡± I continued, calm but cold, ¡°tell us why you poisoned your mother. How you met ric. How long you¡¯ve been working for him. Why you chose to betray this family. And anything else that might help us. Your life depends on how much sense you make right now.¡±


    Tears started to fall. She looked at Martha again, and it hit her-her mother was alive. Not just alive, watching.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mother. I really am,¡± she whispered.


    I almost cut her off, but held back. Let her say what she needed. Vander, on the other hand, looked ready to explode. I quickly linked to Lucian: Get him under control or we¡¯ll get nothing from her.


    A momentter, the pressure eased. Vander was still furious, but restrained.


    Lacy sniffed, struggling to speak. ¡°He told me it was just something to make you sleep. That you¡¯d wake upter. I didn¡¯t know it was poison. Not until the doctor said what happened. I got angry. I went back to confront William. He¡¯s the one who connected me to my father. Said he was from Goldenpeak.¡±


    She blinked rapidly, tears still falling, her gaze shifting back to me.


    I waited. No emotion. Just facts. She owed us the truth-and maybe, just maybe, a reason to spare her.


    ¡°I had just arrived with my mother from Goldenpeak, and I could tell something was off between her and Alpha Vander, Lacy began, her voice unsteady. ¡°The tension was everywhere. I barely had time to settle in before William approached


    me.¡±


    She hesitated, then continued, eyes distant, voice soft.


    ¡°He said he was from my father. That caught me off guard. I¡¯d never met him. Mom never talked about him-at least, not in a way that made me want to ask more. But in that moment¡­ I was curious. Hopeful, even. William said he could arrange a meeting. I was excited. I thought maybe I could finally ask him to stop ckmailing my mother. I knew how much it was draining her.¡±


    She swallowed hard. ¡°That same evening, he called. My father. He said he was happy to finally hear my voice. He wanted to meet-in private. I agreed. We met at Free Park. It was a public space, so I thought it would be safe. When he saw me, he hugged me like he meant it. Said I looked just like you, Mom. Said he missed me. That he never stopped.¡±


    She nced at Martha, her expression fragile.


    ¡°Then he told me you left him for money and power. That he couldn¡¯t give you either, so you walked out on him. That you ran off with some other man whose wife had just died. And¡­ I believed him.¡±


    Tears slid down her cheeks. She didn¡¯t wipe them this time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy,¡± she whispered. ¡°But I believed him.¡±


    Her voice cracked as she continued. ¡°All I could think about was what I never had. I didn¡¯t grow up as your daughter. You told everyone I was your niece. You kept me hidden. I grew up an orphan. Watching from the outside while you gave everything to Darian. You were a mother-to Lucian, to Darian-but not to me. And I hated you for it.¡±


    She turned to me, broken and raw, before looking at her mother again. It could see the sorrow in her eyes before her gaze


    returned to Martha


    ¡°I thought you abandoned me. I thought you chose power over me. And when he said we could be a family again¡­ I


    wanted it. I wanted to believe he was the one who cared.¡±


    Lacy wasn¡¯t just manipted-she was groomed by her own father into seeing her mother as the viin. She hadn¡¯t stood a chance. The anger, the betrayal-it all made sense now, twisted as it was. But none of it changed the damage she¡¯d


    done.

 Favorite Curse 249

    249 The Weight of Betrayal


    Mara


    ¡°We started spending more time together,¡± Lacy continued, her voice quieter now, but steady. ¡°He seemed like a good man. Warm, attentive. He told me about our family-about the Moongrove bloodline.¡±


    Her gaze dropped.


    ¡°He said the Nighthorns erased our name from the Alpha registry. That his father died without ever seeing it restored. And he made a promise-he swore he¡¯d make the Moongrove name powerful again. That he¡¯d rise, no matter what it took.¡±


    She nced toward Vander, then away, nervous.


    ¡°He said the Nighthorns and the Redlocks monopolized everything. That no matter how hard he worked, they always kept him beneath them. He hated Alpha Vander,¡± she admitted, ¡°said he always took things that mattered most.¡±


    Her next words came with hesitation.


    ¡°He said Vander took Natasha Redlock from him first¡­ and let it go.¡±


    She froze.


    The moment the name Natasha left her lips, Alpha Vander erupted.


    His voice crashed into the room like thunder, raw with emotion.


    I immediately linked to him. Not now. Let her finish. We can¡¯t lose this.


    He pulled back-barely. But enough.


    I turned to Lacy. ¡°Continue.¡±


    She nodded, wiping her face with trembling fingers.


    ¡°He said he forgave what happened with Natasha. But then she died. And after that, Alpha Vander took my mother too.


    And me. That was too much. He said losing a girlfriend wasn¡¯t the same as losing a wife and child. That he could never forgive that.¡±


    Lacy paused, visibly unravelling. Her voice cracked again.


    ¡°He told me he tried to fight for her. That¡¯s why he started ckmailing her. He thought if he pushed hard enough, she¡¯d


    stop pretendinge back to him. But she didn¡¯t. He said she was too greedy. Too in love with the life she had here.¡±


    She wiped fresh tears as they fell, but this time her expression seemed hollow. Maybe she finally understood just how


    much of her father¡¯s bitterness she¡¯d been fed like poison.


    ¡°I believed him,¡± Lacy said, her voice small. ¡°We spent so much time together. I hated my mother-for robbing me of a father. And I hated Alpha Vander too. My father painted him like a parasite-always stealing what wasn¡¯t his.¡±


    Her face crumpled slightly, guilt pressing in.


    ¡°One day, my father asked for a favor. He promised I¡¯d never have to do anything dirty-just help him keep his word to his father, and bring my mother back to him. I said yes. Looking back now, I feel like a fool. How could I be so gullible at twenty-four? But I was desperate. My daddy issues ran deep, and he knew exactly how to exploit them.¡±


    She paused to wipe her eyes, her hands trembling.


    ¡°He told me to get close to Alpha Lucian. To work my way into thepany-into a top-level position. He wanted ess. ount passwords. Names in IT and Finance. I told him it wouldn¡¯t be hard. I started pressuring my mom to get me a


    <249 The Weight of Betrayal


    spot.¡±


    A bitterugh escaped her.


    ¡°She warned me to stay away from Alpha Lucian. Said he was married. I promised her I would. But my father kept pushing. He said I didn¡¯t have to do anything with Lucian, just get close enough to bug his phone andptop.¡±


    She looked away, ashamed.


    ¡°When I told him it wouldn¡¯t work-that Lucian couldn¡¯t stand me-he told me to try another way. And I did. I slept with a couple of guys in IT and ounts. They didn¡¯t suspect anything. I nted bugs on their devices, helped his men gain remote ess. He told me he¡¯d only take a little money. Said the Nighthorns wouldn¡¯t even notice.¡±


    Her voice broke again. ¡°He promised we¡¯d be a family. Said once Vander and my mother split, it would be the perfect time to get her back. And when they did separate¡­ he was thrilled. Told me to get her out of that house.¡±


    Her jaw clenched. ¡°But around that time, Mom brought in someone-an old friend who used to know my father. She paid him to find and kill him. She said once he was gone, we could finally have peace. She even promised to split the money from the sales of her properties: one share for Darian to start his firm, one for me to start fresh, and one for her to disappear from Mooncrest.¡±


    Lacy exhaled hard, full of shame. ¡°I pretended to be happy. But I couldn¡¯t let her do it. I told my father. He had the man taken out before he could act. I felt awful about it-but my father convinced me it was necessary. He said the man


    could¡¯ve led the Nighthorns straight to him.¡±


    She dropped her gaze, her voice growing softer.


    ¡°Two dayster, my father called. He said William would deliver something-a sleeping drug-for my mom. Just enough to knock her out. I was supposed to take her to him, meet him at Grey Avenue, and we¡¯d leave together.¡±


    She inhaled shakily. ¡°I knew everyone would be out. Mara and Lucian at the office, Beta Celeb at HQ. Vander out with his friends. Tiffany wouldn¡¯t notice anything. All I had to do was load her into the car and tell Jason she overdosed. He


    would¡¯ve believed it. She¡¯d been acting unstable.¡±


    Her hands covered her face.


    ¡°William dropped off the drug. That morning, I brought her a ss of juice. She showed me the checks-already signed


    and sealed in an envelope-and told me to call Darian. I handed her the juice.¡±


    Her voice crackedpletely now.


    ¡°I believed every word my father told me. But then it happened. She had a seizure-foam at her mouth. She copsed. I


    screamed for help. I had no idea it was poison. I swear I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    She sank to the floor, sobbing openly now. Shoulders shaking. Tears streaking her cheeks.


    And for the first time since this started, she didn¡¯t look like a spy or a traitor.


    She looked like a daughter who¡¯d been shattered by the lies she chose to believe.


    ¡°He lied to me,¡± Lacy said bitterly. ¡°Used me. I was just a diversion.¡±


    Her voice hardened,ced with betrayal.


    ¡°I thought he only needed that first chunk of money-to get on his feet, like he said. But then I found out the truth. He cleaned out the ounts that day. Everyst credit. That¡¯s when I realized I¡¯d been yed.¡±


    She looked down, lips pressed tight, fury simmering just beneath the surface.


    ¡°I was at the hospital, stewing. I called him over and over-nothing. He ghosted me. And I knew. I was no longer useful to


    214


    him. So I snapped. I left him a message: I¡¯d go to a sketch artist. I¡¯d confess everything. He finally called me back.¡±


    Her voice shook. ¡°He said he was on a mission, couldn¡¯t talk. I was hysterical. He apologized, imed William had double-crossed him. And I¡­ I still believed him.¡±


    Sheughed, a bitter sound.


    ¡°He told me toe to Rockville. Said we¡¯d fix everything. I agreed. But I couldn¡¯t let it go. I needed answers. I stormed into William¡¯s room, ready to rip the truth out of him.¡±


    Her eyes shed, jaw clenched.


    ¡°He said he didn¡¯t know what was in the powder. That it came from my father¡¯s delivery man. But I saw it. In his eyes. He k


    new.¡±


    Her next words came low and dark.


    ¡°I hated him for it. So I seduced him. Then shoved what was left of that powder down his throat.¡±


    She didn¡¯t flinch as she said it.


    And for a moment, silence stretched across the room.


    She may have been manipted, twisted by longing and lies-but beneath it all was fire. That much was clear.


    The blood of an Alpha, no doubt.


    Of course she¡¯d be strong. That much was expected. The seduction? Ingenious. A ruthless but effective way to get


    William to drop his guard.


    ¡°So, you wrote the suicide note?¡± I asked, watching her closely.


    She shook her head fast, panicked. ¡°I didn¡¯t. I swear. William wrote it. He slipped it into the envelope when he went back to clean up. He was following my father¡¯s orders. I had already told my father about my mom¡¯s ns, so of course he had the details right.¡±


    It tracked. The pieces were finally locking into ce-but the picture they formed was darker than we could¡¯ve imagined.


    We were stunned. Every one of us.


    But there was no time to breathe. No time to sit with it.


    We still needed to know what happened in Rockville.


    And more than that-we needed to know why ric referred to Natasha as his girlfriend. That detail¡­ it had teeth.


    As for Lacy?


    Jail was the best oue for her now.


    She¡¯d done everything with full awareness. No coercion. Nopulsion. Just misguided loyalty and the twisted need for


    a father¡¯s love.


    She was an adult who made adult decisions. And those decisions shattered lives.


    What a waste.


    What a shame.

 Favorite Curse 250

    250 A Mother¡¯s Fury


    Mara


    The office was silent. Stunned.


    Lacy sat on the floor, slumped, hollow. Defeated. But I couldn¡¯t find sympathy-not for someone who had actively worked to bring down the Nighthorns. Wanting a family back is one thing. Betraying your own to make it happen is another. She


    made her choices.


    Her story held together, yes-but it was still just that. Her version. We had no way of knowing how much of it was true.


    I could feel Alpha Vander¡¯s anger simmering like an open me. When Lacy mentioned Natasha, it nearly boiled over. Whatever connection ric had to Vander¡¯ste wife, it was cutting too close.


    I was a bit hungry, so I linked Jason and asked him to have Austin bring me the usual. No one else touched my food- Austin had standing orders. I trusted him. No one else.


    ¡°Are we not going to continue this interrogation?¡± Alpha Vander barked, barely keeping himself in check.


    I nced at Lucian. He sat behind the desk in his swivel chair, stone-faced. The rest of us were seated around the office,


    waiting-watching.


    I answered calmly. ¡°I asked for a sandwich and orange juice. I don¡¯t want anyone else hearing what she says. Once the


    food¡¯s delivered, we¡¯ll continue.¡±


    Vander wasn¡¯t satisfied, but he kept quiet. For now.


    Then Martha¡¯s voice cracked through the silence. Soft, trembling.


    ¡°Why did you do it, Lacy?¡± she asked, eyes wet, voice fraying.


    ¡°Why would you betray me-for a man who wanted you dead before you even took your first breath? I fought to keep you. He called you a liability. ric swore he¡¯d never im you. Do you know what I went through for you?¡±


    Lacy didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°I did everything I could,¡± Martha continued. ¡°He used me-to make alliances, to make money. I wasn¡¯t allowed to keep any of it. I sold myself more times than I can count, just to scrape together enough to send home to you and my parents.¡±


    She shook her head, tears falling freely now.


    ¡°I never stopped thinking of you, Lacy. Not one day. If I had told Vander you were mine, he wouldn¡¯t have married me. And you wouldn¡¯t have had the life you did-thefort, the protection, the name.¡±


    Then she turned, looked at Vander.


    And for a second, no one moved.


    The past had finally caught up with all of us-and now it sat in the room, staring back, waiting for what came next.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying this to fix anything between us,¡± Martha said, her voice steadying as she wiped her tears. ¡°I¡¯ve made peace with the separation. This isn¡¯t about me and Vander. It¡¯s about giving you the truth, Lacy-as inly and honestly as I can.¡±


    She paused, as if weighing how much more her daughter could take.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t need to marry Vander to take care of you. I was already earning well as Lucian¡¯s caregiver. Vander appreciated me, paid me fairly. But he was the first man to treat me with dignity.¡±


    Her eyes darkened.


    <250 A Mother¡¯s Fury


    +8 Paints>


    ¡°ric ruined the idea of love for me. We dated, yes-but things went bad fast. He started pimping me. Nothing in that so-called marriage was real. The iming? Forced. Everything was about control. I knew too much. I was useful, so he caged me the only way he could.¡±


    Her voice trembled, but she pressed on.


    ¡°I met Vander in Neev. I was doing small jobs to send money home for my father. He helped me-without expecting anything in return. That kind of kindness¡­ it caught me off guard. I respected him. And without even realizing it, I fell in love. He was married then, always talking about his wife-but I loved him anyway.¡±


    Her lips quivered.


    ¡°When ric finally let me go, I was relieved. I thought being with Vander would be the start of something good. I hoped to matter to him. But he never gave me the chance. Even after I got pregnant-by mistake-he only ever tolerated me. I felt


    invisible.¡±


    She looked Lacy square in the eyes.


    ¡°I love Vander, Lacy. I have never-and will never-love your father.¡±


    Her tone hardened.


    ¡°If he really told you to drug me so you could deliver me to him like a package, thinking we¡¯d live happily ever after-what were you expecting? That I¡¯d fall into his arms and thank you? That I¡¯d forget everything he did to me?¡±


    She shook her head, eyes narrowing.


    ¡°Even if ric stole all the wealth on Mooncrest Ind and crowned himself Alpha of the world, I still wouldn¡¯t love him.


    Because love, Lacy, is not about power or money.¡±


    She leaned forward, voice quiet but deadly clear.


    ¡°And if you¡¯d managed to deliver me to him¡­ I¡¯d have killed myself.¡±


    Lacy flinched.


    ¡°I know what he is. Do you? You think he¡¯d treat you like a daughter? Look at you. You think he sees family, or does he see


    someone to use, like he used me?¡±


    Martha straightened, pain and rage pouring from her.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t just betray me. You sold me to a man who once turned me into a product. And for what? Some fantasy of a family you never had?¡±


    She took a shaky breath.


    ¡°One day, you¡¯ll have a child, Lacy. And when you do¡­ maybe then you¡¯ll understand what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    She wiped her eyes again, but the damage was done. Her words were final. Devastating. Honest.


    And I understood her fury.


    Lacy hadn¡¯t just made a mistake. She¡¯d tried to rewrite reality, fueled by jealousy, resentment, and rejection. She hated Darian for having the life she was denied. She was bitter toward Vander for not iming her. And Lucian? She was furious


    he didn¡¯t take the bait.


    There was no redemption speech that could make this right.


    Lacy didn¡¯t just allow herself to be used-she weed it.


    No sympathy left. Not from me.

 Favorite Curse 251

    251 Shattered Histories


    Mara


    Austin finally arrived with my sandwich and orange juice. I gave him a quick nod of thanks, and he left without a word-just as instructed. Only he touched my food.


    As I took a bite and sipped the juice, I could feel the weight of the room pressing back in. Time to get back


    to it.


    I swallowed and fixed my eyes on Lacy, whose tears had long dried. Her eyes were empty now. Hollow.


    ¡°What did your father tell you about Luna Natasha?¡± I asked, calmly, but deliberately.


    I knew Lucian and Alpha Vander were waiting on this answer more than any other. There was a crack in


    the foundation-something had been left out of the family history, and we were circling it now.


    Lacy blinked slowly, then spoke, her voice dull.


    ¡°Ini-initially,¡± she corrected herself, ¡°he said he used to go by Tom ric Moongrove. Back then, he


    worked at a car dealership in Neev under the alias Tom Chase. That¡¯s where he met Natasha Redlock.¡±


    She paused.


    ¡°He said she¡¯de into town on holiday with her mother. They came to rent a car. He swore it was love at first sight. Said she was different. Elegant. Curious. They hung out a lot. Went ces together.¡±


    Lacy looked at the floor as she continued.


    ¡°About a month into seeing each other, Alpha Vander showed up in Neev-broke, barely getting by. When


    he found out who Natasha was, he made his move. Wooed her, impressed her¡­ took her away from him.¡±


    She nced briefly at Vander, then looked away.


    ¡°My father said she never looked back. Said he couldn¡¯tpete-he was a nobody, and Vander was


    aiming to be somebody. He tried to warn her Vander was after her wealth, but she wouldn¡¯t listen. She


    eloped with him. That was it. He didn¡¯t see her again¡­ until yearster, when they came back to Neev.¡±


    Lacy¡¯s voice wavered slightly.


    ¡°He said Natasha looked miserable. Told him Vander was cheating. Said she wanted out. That she was ready to leave, but Vander threatened to kill her if she tried. They started meeting in secret. He imed he tried to help her-but then, one day, they were just gone. Packed up and vanished. He never heard from her again.¡±


    She stopped.


    One thing was clear: ric¡¯s version was wrapped in half-truths and self-serving fiction. Maybe Natasha had pitied him. Maybe she¡¯d entertained a friendship. But love? That didn¡¯t track. Not for the woman who built her world around Vander, defied her family for his sake and loved him till the end.


    124


    ars


    she¡¯d fought to forget.


    I didn¡¯t stop her.


    Instead, I linked the two men I knew would interrupt-Vander and Lucian. Let her talk, I warned. She wasn¡¯t done. And I needed to hear it all.


    ¡°I believed that lie too,¡± Lacy whispered, her voice hoarse.


    She sounded like someone finally waking up after years of being asleep.


    ¡°I kept telling myself it was just a tragic love triangle. My father loved Natasha, lost her, and my mother betrayed him with the same man. It sounded painful but¡­ understandable. Even when he admitted that he originally sent my mother to get close to Alpha Vander so she could kill him and his son-I excused it. He told me it was a wicked n he regretted. Said he was angry, lost in revenge. And I¡­ I believed him.¡±


    She shook her head.


    ¡°I wanted to believe him. That it was all just pain and regret. I ignored how dangerous that sounded. He didn¡¯t follow through with the n, I told myself. So it didn¡¯t matter.¡±


    She buried her face in her palms, her body trembling.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know who he really was¡­ not until Rockville.¡±


    Her hands dropped slowly from her face, and her eyes met mine-wide, haunted.


    ¡°He changed. Completely. He asked me to sleep with some influential men from Mistwood. I refused. That¡¯s when he snapped. I thought I¡¯d done enough-I¡¯d already slept with IT and ount staff from Steel Corp to help him. I thought it was over.¡±


    Her voice broke.


    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t. When I refused, he had me chained in a room. His men took turns. Over and over. I stopped


    counting.¡±


    The room was deathly silent.


    Then Lacy whispered: ¡°He said it was¡­¡±


    ¡°Training,¡± Martha interrupted, her voice ragged.


    Lacy nodded immediately, tears falling freely now.


    And just like that, the final pieces clicked into ce.


    Martha knew. She knew. Because she¡¯d lived it too.


    This wasn¡¯t just betrayal or maniption.


    It was systemic. Generational. Weaponized.


    < 251 Shattered Histories


    + Points


    Two women-mother and daughter-broken by the same man, used and discarded by the same monster.


    And still, somewhere in Lacy¡¯s heart, she thought she could rebuild something with him.


    It was more than sad. It was a tragedy.


    ¡°They did all sorts of things to me, Mommy,¡± Lacy sobbed, her voice shrinking into something childlike.


    Small.Broken.


    Whatever ric had done to her¡­ it had shattered herpletely.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she cried. ¡°He told me you went through the same thing. That it was to ¡®toughen me up.¡±¡±


    Her next words came out in pieces, raw and shaking.


    ¡°After three days of nonstop abuse¡­ he told me the truth. Said he never wanted me. That he wanted me dead. That youwere the one who decided to keep me. He said I was just another tool he never asked for- but one that ended up being useful.¡±


    Lacy curled into herself as she spoke.


    ¡°He called me stupid. Gullible. And he was right. He started boasting¡­ughing about everything he¡¯s done. He said people who betray him don¡¯t get to walk away. That he punished Natasha for leaving him- for choosing Alpha Vander.¡±


    The room tensed as her voice trembled through the air.


    ¡°He said he made her life hell. Sent her threats. Kept her paranoid. Made sure she never felt safe. He


    wanted her for her money-and when she gave it to Vander instead, he couldn¡¯t forgive her. So he trolled


    her. Broke her down. And just when she thought she was safe¡­ when she thought she could finally live in


    peace-he poisoned her.¡±


    Lacy¡¯s voice cracked. ¡°He said it was to prove no one escapes him. That no Alpha, no money, no amount of power could protect her from his wrath.¡±


    Tears streamed down her face again as she finished, ¡°He told me all of that-just so I¡¯d know what would


    happen to me if I ever crossed him. He said no one would save me. Just like no one saved you, Mom. Just


    like no one saved Natasha.¡±


    And then we heard it-thud. Crack.


    I turned toward the sound.


    Alpha Vander.


    He stood frozen, fist buried in the brick wall, blood dripping from his knuckles. His chest heaved, his eyes bloodshot and bulging with fury. His whole body trembled as the growl built deep in his throat-low, unrelenting, animal.


    He was no longer just angry.


    < 251 Shattered Histories


    He was unhinged.


    The pressure in the room shifted violently. It was suffocating.


    Lucian wasn¡¯t doing much better-jaw clenched, fists tight, eyes full of rage and grief.


    And me-I rubbed my bump instinctively. My baby could feel this storm.


    I didn¡¯t have words for them. No apologies. Nofort would do.


    Because the truth had finally settled in:


    ric-Chase-whatever name the devil wore-had been poisoning this family from the shadows for decades. He hadn¡¯t just killed Lucian¡¯s mother. He did it out of spite. He didn¡¯t want Martha back. He


    wanted her wealth. He wanted Vander¡¯s downfall.


    He didn¡¯t love anyone. He only wanted power-and to hurt those who took it from him.


    This wasn¡¯t war. It was personal.


    And I was done hoping for justice.


    We needed to find him. Drag him out of whatever hole he was hiding in.


    And then we¡¯d give him the death he deserved-not a clean de, not a quick end.


    Slow.


    Brutal.


    Because monsters like ric didn¡¯t deserve mercy.


    And I was done ying nice.


    Vote

 Favorite Curse 252

    252 No Redemption


    252 No Redemption


    Lucian


    I sat there, numb.


    Lacy¡¯s words kept echoing in my head, each one hitting harder than thest. I couldn¡¯t believe it. Couldn¡¯t believe the stupidity, the depth of her betrayal, or the sheer cruelty that tied it all together.


    Was she telling the truth?


    I wanted to scream. To tear something apart. For years, I¡¯d believed my mother¡¯s death was fate-or at worst, politics. But no. Her killer had been circling us all along. Feeding off our lives like a parasite.


    ric. Chase. That bastard.


    I felt my pulse pounding, my hands trembling. Sweat was breaking across my brow. I could barely think. Barely breathe.


    I loved Darian, and he only existed because of that night-because of what happened between Martha and my father. But that didn¡¯t erase what ric had done. He¡¯d murdered my mother because she rejected


    him. Because she chose love over control. And then he tormented her until the end.


    He didn¡¯t just kill her. He made sure she suffered.


    A quick death? No. That would be mercy. And mercy isn¡¯t for men like him.


    I was still boiling when I saw Mara double over and vomit.


    I shot out of my seat and ran to her.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked, kneeling beside her, panic overriding my rage.


    She shook her head, weak but focused. ¡°No, Lucian. I need you and your father to calm down. The


    pressure is too much.¡±


    And then it clicked. The energy in the room, the storm of emotions-it was crushing her. It was crushing ou


    r child.


    I turned to my father, silently begging him to pull back.


    But instead, he stormed out of the office like a man possessed.


    Darian was pale, speechless. Martha-shaking, broken. Crying for the daughter who betrayed her.


    And Lacy?


    I couldn¡¯t even look at her. Not now.


    She¡¯dmitted treason. Aligned herself with the enemy. Lied. Stolen. Sabotaged.


    The punishment should be death. If this had been any other traitor, they¡¯d already be dead. But I knew


    to judge it ordingly.


    But still, the facts didn¡¯t change.


    Killing Lacy wouldn¡¯t bring justice. It would just deepen Martha¡¯s pain.


    What a waste. What a goddamn shame.


    I turned and looked at Lacy.


    She sat on the floor, eyes swollen, her spirit cracked wide open. But I didn¡¯t care. Not now.


    I forced myself to calm down-just enough to speak. Then I walked back to my desk, sat down, and stared


    at her like she was a stain I wanted erased.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame, Lacy,¡± I said coldly. ¡°You betrayed the only parent who ever truly loved you. And you did it hand-in-hand with the same man she fought her whole life to protect you from.¡±


    I leaned forward, voice low and sharp.


    ¡°That deadbeat-that monster-used your mother, sold her, broke her, and she still gave everything she had to make sure you never had to live that life. She sold herself to send money home. She swallowed her pride so you could grow up safe. She could¡¯ve aborted you. Given you away. Let him destroy you. But she


    didn¡¯t.¡±


    stood, the pressure building in my chest.


    ¡°Because of her, you didn¡¯t grow up like the rest of Goldenpeak. You never had to beg or bleed to survive. You had good food, warm clothes, and decent education. All because she endured things you¡¯ll never


    understand.¡±


    I paused, eyes locked on her.


    ¡°So what did you do with all that privilege? You lied to her. Drugged her. You nned to drag her back to the very hell she escaped-into the arms of the man who raped and trafficked her. You knew what he was.


    You knew what he did. But you did it anyway.¡±


    I shook my head.


    ¡°This wasn¡¯t about some fantasy of a happy family. You didn¡¯t want your parents back together. You wanted revenge. You resented her-for calling you her niece. For not staying with your father. For daring to give a better life to Darian, to me, to anyone but you.¡±


    I stepped closer, each word like a blow.


    ¡°You knew your father tried to use her to kill my father and me-for money. And you still trusted him. You still helped him. That makes you no better than him. You¡¯d have handed her over willingly. Let him break


    her again-just to prove a point.¡±


    My voice dropped, deadly calm.


    < 252 No Redemption


    ¡°And what? You thought he¡¯d love you for it? That he¡¯d pat your head and say ¡®good girl¡¯ because you betrayed the only family that cared about you? You thought you were different?¡±


    I sneered.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t special. You were next.¡±


    I turned away, disgusted.


    +8 Points >


    ¡°You didn¡¯t just help him steal from Steel Corp. You sold military secrets, too-I know you did. You left us vulnerable, stripped us of leverage, and for what? Some pathetic need for validation?¡±


    I looked back once more, final and cold.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a victim, Lacy. Not anymore. You¡¯re a traitor. And you¡¯re a wicked person.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say a word.


    She didn¡¯t need to.


    Everything she was had already beenid bare.


    ¡°Your mother will argue that what happened to you in Rockville was punishment enough,¡± I said, voice cold


    and controlled, ¡°but the rest of us feel differently.¡±


    I looked down at Lacy, still crumpled on the floor, her sobs quiet now but present-like she knew what was


    ¡°The truth is, you would¡¯ve gone to any length for your father. And the worst part? You didn¡¯t just fall for


    him. You choseto lie. To hide.¡±


    My words sharpened.


    ¡°You met him in secret. All while watching your mother wither under his ckmail. You watched her beg


    for money, watched her pride fall apart-and you still kept going.¡±


    I stepped closer, unforgiving.


    ¡°Martha would¡¯ve sold herself again if it came to that-you know that-and you let it happen. You watched her sell her possessions, sell her dignity, lose favor with my father-just to pay your father off.¡±


    I didn¡¯t hold back.


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have helped Daniel Northwood get those contracts. Wouldn¡¯t have made my father fund a corrupt deal without inspections-if not for your father¡¯s threats. That¡¯s why her marriage ended. That¡¯s why she lost everything.¡±


    I let it sink in.


    ¡°And still, you sided with the man who destroyed her.¡±


    I didn¡¯t raise my voice. I didn¡¯t need to.


    < 252 No Redemption


    +8 Points >


    ¡°If you were truly na?ve, truly innocent, you would¡¯ve told her. You would¡¯ve said, ¡®My father contacted me, and here¡¯s what he wants.¡¯ And Martha? She wouldn¡¯t have gone to my father. She would¡¯ve protected you. She always protected you. Because she knows the kind of monster he is.¡±


    I straightened, my tone final.


    ¡°But instead, you became his aplice. And for that-you will be punished.¡±


    Her crying deepened, shaking her body, but I didn¡¯t flinch.


    ¡°I won¡¯t have you killed,¡± I said. ¡°Because you¡¯re Darian¡¯s sister. And Martha loves you. And I love my


    brother.¡±


    I looked her in the eye.


    ¡°Darian might not care what happens to you. But he cares about Martha. And if she¡¯s heartbroken, it¡¯ll affect him. And it¡¯ll affect my father. And I won¡¯t destroy them to make an example of you.¡±


    I paused, then turned to Mara.


    ¡°I¡¯m handing this over to my mate. Let her pass judgment. She¡¯s the only one here still capable of mercy.¡±


    Lacy broke downpletely, and Darian instinctively pulled Martha into his arms as she wept. She must¡¯ve thought I would sentence her daughter to death-and frankly, she wouldn¡¯t have been wrong to


    think so.


    ¡°Thank you, Lucian,¡± Martha linked to me privately.


    I didn¡¯t respond.


    Lacy was wicked. Deliberate. And she didn¡¯t deserve mercy.


    But no one had died-except William. And he was working for ric, a pawn like the rest.


    Then Mara stepped forward, her voice calm but resolute.


    ¡°Before I pronounce your punishment,¡± she said to Lacy, ¡°is there anything else we need to know?¡±


    Lacy nodded slowly. And then she looked at her mother.


    The room went still.

 Favorite Curse 253

    < 253 The Final Blow


    253 The Final Blow


    Lucian


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy,¡± Lacy whispered, barely able to lift her head. ¡°I really am. I wasn¡¯t thinking. My jealousy toward Darian¡­ it consumed me. I just wanted him to feel what I felt-what it¡¯s like to grow up without a


    mother.¡±


    Her voice cracked as she turned to Darian.


    ¡°I always felt out of ce here. Like a stranger in my own home. I just wanted to belong, even if it meant belonging somewhere else. It hurt pretending to be your cousin when I was your sister. It was torture.¡±


    She wiped her face, shaking.


    ¡°I used to dream about ying with you. Growing up together. Sharing everything. But our mother kept the truth, and I envied you-for having what I couldn¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry, Darian. I never meant to hurt her. I didn¡¯t know it was poison. If I had¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have done it.¡±


    Then her gaze shifted to me.


    ¡°Alpha Lucian¡­ I¡¯m sorry. For everything. For helping my father rob you. For betraying the trust this house gave me. There¡¯s no excuse. I just hope¡­ someday¡­ you¡¯ll find it in you to forgive me.¡±


    She exhaled like she¡¯d been holding her breath for hours. But then her expression changed.


    ¡°There¡¯s something else,¡± she said, her voice suddenly firmer.


    ¡°While I was in Rockville, I overheard the men talking-bragging about their ns. Mistwood¡¯s army is gathering on the east coast of Driftwake. Kentyille is housing the core force that will march into Mooncrest. They¡¯re nning a full assault. Driftwake and Mooncrest-taken simultaneously.¡±


    She looked at me, urgency now breaking through the tears.


    ¡°My father is leading it.¡±


    Silence hit the room like a gunshot.


    ¡°They have infiltrators in your military. Some are already stationed in Driftwake, Neev, Brava, and


    Goldenpeak-to force a regional surrender.¡±


    And then she said the words that lit a fire in my blood.


    ¡°Most importantly¡­ they¡¯re nning to take your son. On the eighteenth of this month.¡±


    The air left the room.


    ¡°They¡¯re negotiating with his mother-Tina. And someone who works at the facility. They offered a huge sum of money. Tina¡­ she seems desperate. They think she¡¯ll say yes.¡±


    I stood immediately, the chair scraping behind me.


    <253 The Final Blow


    Everything else fell away.


    ¡°What!¡± I growled, the word ripping from my throat before I could stop it.


    Lacy nodded, her expression hollow.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t tell me,¡± she said. ¡°I overheard it while pretending to be unconscious¡­ after they¡¯d raped me


    for hours.¡±


    My fists clenched.


    Tina. Tina. After everything, she was still finding ways to be a liability. Still dragging my son into danger.


    Hadn¡¯t she learned?


    ¡°I¡¯ll call my father,¡± Mara said, already pulling out her phone. ¡°We¡¯ll have the doctor fly Richard back today.¡± I exhaled slowly, forcing myself to stay grounded. Mara¡¯s voice was calm, firm-but I could feel her fear. I shared it. But fear wasn¡¯t useful now. Only action was.


    ¡°No,¡± I said, stopping her mid-dial. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this myself.¡±


    I pulled out my phone and called Rowan. He answered on the third ring.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± he greeted.


    ¡°Listen carefully,¡± I said. ¡°Arrange transport to Neev. Bring my son back today. Take the chopper. Arm your


    men.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± he said without hesitation.


    ¡°Is Denis there yet?¡± I asked, though I already suspected the answer.


    Rowan hesitated. ¡°We haven¡¯t been able to reach him.¡±


    Of course not. Darian hadn¡¯t followed through with the dismissal.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it myself,¡± I said tly. ¡°But I want my son with me tonight. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±


    I hung up.


    Then I turned back to Lacy.


    ¡°Does your father have weapons?¡± I asked.


    She nodded slowly.


    ¡°That¡¯s why he wanted me to seduce the Alpha of Mistwood-Lance Kingsley. He had an arms shipmenting. My father wanted me to nt bugs on his phone andputer so his pirates could intercept the


    vessel.¡±


    I sat up straighter. That wasn¡¯t just leverage. That was a potential tipping point.


    53 The Firiat BROW


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked.


    ¡°He sent someone else when I refused,¡± she said. ¡°And I think she seeded. They got the ship¡¯s


    coordinates. That¡¯s why my father left Rockville. He¡¯s nning a pirate hijacking. Alpha Kingsley won¡¯t know it¡¯s him, so he¡¯ll still support him.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes.


    ¡°And after Mooncrest?¡±


    ¡°He ns to take Mistwood next,¡± she said. ¡°He wants both inds. Wants to stamp the Moongrove name across them-total control.¡±


    I stood slowly, every muscle tight with fury. I had heard enough.


    ¡°Mara?¡± I said, turning to my wife.


    She met my eyes briefly, then looked at Martha-still cradled by Darian, both locked in silent heartbreak. Across the room, Tiffany stood abruptly.


    ¡°I need to check on my daughter,¡± she said, voice too steady to be genuine. She was shaking beneath the


    surface-her shock leaking through the seams.


    Mara gave her a small, understanding nod.


    Tiffany walked out, leaving us with the aftermath.


    Mara turned her gaze to Lacy. Her face was calm. Steady. But there was a firmness in her eyes that left no


    room for hope.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sentence you to death,¡± she said gently. ¡°But I can sentence you to prison.¡±


    Lacy didn¡¯t even flinch.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be locked away for a minimum of five years,¡± Mara continued. ¡°You¡¯ll be given time to reflect, to confront the damage you caused-and hopefully, to change. When you are free again, may you return a better version of yourself.¡±


    The silence that followed cracked under the sound of Martha¡¯s sudden wail.


    It wasn¡¯t rage.


    It was grief.


    The kind that didn¡¯te from losing a daughter-but from knowing your daughter had lost herself.


    Mara¡¯s judgment had been merciful. More than Lacy deserved. But it was also necessary. Her hands were far too stained to be ignored.


    I turned to Darian, my voice clipped. ¡°Handle her sentencing.¡±


    He nodded once, tight-lipped.


    * 263 The Final Move


    I stood, fists clenched. My insides burned.


    ric had raped, enved, murdered-and now I knew he¡¯d tortured my mother to death out of spite. That knowledge sat in my chest like poison.


    And I couldn¡¯t get even. Not yet.


    I needed to move. I needed to act before the rage made me reckless.


    There was still something I could control.


    ¡°Time to deal with Denis,¡± I muttered under my breath, already heading for the door.


    He¡¯d ignored a direct order.


    And in times like this-disobedience was a luxury no one could afford.

 Favorite Curse 254

    < 254 The Search for Denis


    254 The Search for Denis


    Lucian


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Mara¡¯s voice caught me mid-stride as I headed for the door. She fell into step beside me without hesitation, her presence both grounding and pressing for answers.


    Ahead of us, Darian passed with Lacy and Martha in tow. At the fork, Martha veered off, while Darian continued toward the building¡¯s exit, leading Lacy toward her fate, prison. I expected Martha to follow, but she didn¡¯t. She wasn¡¯t going to my father¡¯s room either, which was¡­ considerate, I suppose. I wouldn¡¯t want to be in the same room as him right now.


    He needed an outlet to burn through his fury, but I doubted he¡¯d every a hand on Martha again. Not with her being ric¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Mara asked again, softer this time, but more insistent. I met her eyes and knew I


    couldn¡¯t lie.


    ¡°Walk with me to our wing,¡± I said, steering us away from prying ears.


    Once we were clear, I let it out. ¡°Denis backed out of Rockville, said Keisha was sick, so I demoted him to Delta. But when I got back from Rockville, I found out he wasn¡¯t here protecting the estate. Now Rowan tells me he hasn¡¯t shown up at headquarters either. I¡¯m going to his house to make sure nothing¡¯s wrong. I find out he¡¯s been lying, I¡¯ll dismiss him and have him punished for deserting his duties.¡±


    Mara stayed quiet for a moment, then asked, ¡°And Tina? She¡¯s obviously working against us.¡±


    A grim smile tugged at my lips. ¡°It¡¯s time she went to jail, too. I¡¯ll have someone arrest her. I won¡¯t deal with her directly. If Lacy¡¯s ims check out, Tina will be gone for a long time.¡±


    I still couldn¡¯t wrap my head around her. What kind of mother helps ric kidnap her own son, a boy already under care? What did she hope to gain? She was an enigma, but not the good kind.


    ¡°I want toe with you to Denis¡¯s house,¡± Mara said.


    I knew saying no would only spark a fight, so I agreed. Truth was, I wanted answers from Denis, answers that might keep me from tearing into him.


    We changed into casual clothes and headed out. I took the Jeep, partly because I nned to take Mara to the cliff afterward, once Denis was dealt with. She didn¡¯t know that yet. I also intended to stop at a restaurant along the way to grab food and drinks, my quiet way of salvaging the day.


    In the passenger seat, Mara broke the silence. ¡°You need to stay calm with Denis, Lucian. You have every right to be angry, but don¡¯t let that control you. Promise me you¡¯ll keep your cool. Today¡¯s already been enough to push anyone over the edge, but we can¡¯t lose focus. We¡¯ll fix this, and your mother will get the justice she deserves.¡±


    She didn¡¯t just hit the nail on the head, she drove it clean through.


    If


    < 254 The Search for Denis


    **Pos


    The anger was still raw, sitting in my chest like a live wire. I¡¯d been carrying it since I learned the truth about my mother, and I knew I was about to let it spill all over Denis. It wasn¡¯t fair to him, but fairness had nothing to do with the storm in my head.


    I still couldn¡¯t wrap my mind around ric¡¯s choice. I knew the reason, but that didn¡¯t mean I understood it. So what if she told him no? Did that justify taking her life? There had to be more, something uglier, something he hadn¡¯t shown anyone. Anger and jealousy alone didn¡¯t cut it.


    ric was the only one who could tell me the truth, the only one who could exin what drove him past the point of no return. And when I got my hands on him, I¡¯d make him talk, at least, I wanted to believe I could. But it was just as likely he¡¯d take that secret to the grave. I couldn¡¯t let that possibility eat me alive.


    At the end of the day, reasons didn¡¯t change the truth: he killed her. That was the fact. That was the


    weight.


    ¡°I¡¯m calm, darling,¡± I told Mara, forcing the words into something steady. ¡°I promise to handle it calmly.¡±


    It was half-true. I needed a release to strip the tension from my body, but we were already halfway to Denis¡¯s ce. Making love to my wife wasn¡¯t on the table, not yet. I¡¯d just have to hold myself together


    until we reached the cliff.


    When we pulled up to Denis¡¯s home, the ce was silent. The door was locked. No car in the driveway. It


    looked abandoned.


    Had they simply gone out, or had he run off with his wife?


    I pulled out my phone and dialed his number. Deadline. Switched off.


    Scanning the property, I tried to read the quiet for answers, some trace of where he¡¯d gone.


    ¡°Maybe we should ask his neighbours,¡± Mara suggested. ¡°At least they could tell us if he drove out. Maybe


    even when.¡±


    She was right, it was the best lead we had.


    I turned toward the house across the street. It was newly renovated, still smelling of fresh paint even from


    here. Last time I¡¯d passed, it had been empty. Whoever lived there now must have moved in recently. Neers usually kept a sharp eye on the people around them, if only to learn who was safe and who


    wasn¡¯t.

 Favorite Curse 255

    < 255 A Private Wat


    * Points


    255 A Private War


    Lucian


    We crossed the street, my impatience bleeding into each step. I knocked on the door, firm and quick.


    Mara touched my arm. ¡°Rx,¡± she murmured.


    I forced myself to ease up, but I didn¡¯t stop. Someone was inside, I could feel it, a quiet certainty in my gut.


    I was about to reach out and link them when the door opened.


    A middle-aged woman stood there, dark-skinned, her eyes widening in surprise.


    ¡°Alpha Nighthorn?¡± she asked, voice a little shaky.


    I smiled politely, cutting straight to the point before shock turned into small talk. ¡°Please, I need to know thest time you saw Denis Stormborn.¡±


    Her gaze shifted past me to Mara, and her expression softened.


    ¡°Luna Mara, nice to meet you. Please,e in.¡±


    Every instinct told me to keep this quick, but refusing would be rude. We stepped inside, the air faintly smelling of varnish and fresh paint. She led us into the sitting room, offering the couch.


    ¡°Would you like tea?¡± she asked brightly.


    ¡°We¡¯re actually on duty, ma¡¯am,¡± Mara said.


    ¡°Gale,¡± the woman corrected with a small smile. ¡°Gale Stormborn. I¡¯m Denis¡¯s aunt. I moved here from


    BravaGoldenpeak about two months ago.¡±


    Of all the doors to knock on, it had to be family. Most of the street belonged to the Stormborns, but Denis had been the only one living here, until now.


    ¡°Please, do you know where Denis is?¡± I asked, my voice low but pressing.


    The smile faded. Her eyes clouded with something heavier.


    ¡°Keisha¡¯s in the hospital,¡± she said softly. ¡°She¡¯s been battling an illness that¡¯s keeping her from activating her wolf genes to heal, and then her mental health started to degenerate. When Denis went on a trip and was missing for three weeks, Keisha¡­ unravelled. Slowly at first, asking me if he¡¯d called, wanting toe to the Mansion to ask Luna Mara herself, but feeling she wasn¡¯t wee. By the third week, she was talking to herself, rambling about some pretend secret mission in a kitchen. None of it made sense.¡±


    Gale¡¯s voice dipped lower. ¡°She¡¯s had psychosis before. It runs in her family. The stress and anxiety of Denis¡¯s absence broke something in her mind again. She started to improve when he finally came back, he stayed indoors with her to make sure she was stable. But two days ago, he left for a meeting. She tried to stop him, screaming that he wouldn¡¯te back this time. He convinced her, eventually. She seemed fine when she asked to return to her house, so I let her go. I didn¡¯t think much of it¡­ until Denis came home to


    €255 A Private War


    find she¡¯d harmed herself. She believed he was leaving on another mission.¡±


    The room seemed smaller as she finished. ¡°He rushed her to the clinic that night. He hasn¡¯t left her side


    since.¡±


    I sat there, stunned. The woman wasn¡¯t lying, I could feel it. And in that moment, I felt like a selfish bastard. I¡¯d been ready to strip Denis of his rank, to punish him, while he was living through hell. If he¡¯d told me the truth that day, I would¡¯ve granted him leave without hesitation. But he¡¯d only said she was ill and


    refused the mission.


    I stood abruptly. ¡°Thank you, Gale. I appreciate you telling me.¡±


    She gave me a small, knowing smile. Mara stepped forward and hugged her before we left the house.


    ¡°Poor Denis,¡± were the first words out of Mara¡¯s mouth once we slid into the Jeep.


    ¡°I suspected something was off with the way she spoke to me on the phone,¡± she continued, fastening her seatbelt. ¡°She was trying to find out if Denis was at the Mansion, but the way she asked¡­¡± Mara shook her head. ¡°She said they were going to catch the bad guy in the kitchen. I thought she was being cryptic, but now I know, her mind wasn¡¯t steady. I can see why she¡¯d break, especially with a family history of mental illness. I know how I felt when I couldn¡¯t reach you, not knowing what to do¡­ it can crush anyone. And the fact that she¡¯s pregnant again? That can¡¯t help.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    I drove in silence, shame sitting heavy on my chest. I¡¯d been angry, furious, that Denis wasn¡¯t around to help my wife and father. I¡¯d thought he¡¯d abandoned his post. Instead, he¡¯d been fighting a private war, trying to keep his wife from shatteringpletely. If anyone had reached him to dismiss him, it would have been a betrayal he might never have forgiven.


    The uneasiness I¡¯d read as disloyalty now made sense.


    When we pulled up to the facility, the reception area fell silent for a beat. Staff nced up, eyes widening


    at the sight of Mara and me.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see the Stormborns,¡± I told the nurse.


    She greeted us both with the kind of deference that made the air feel heavier, then quickly led us down a narrow hall. The smell of antiseptic clung to the walls.


    She opened the door to a small room. Denis was there, hunched forward on a couch, his elbows resting on his knees, chin buried in his hands. His gaze was locked on the bed where Keishay, asleep, her wrists strapped lightly to the rails.


    ¡°Denis,¡± I said quietly.


    His head lifted. His eyes were red and swollen, ringed in exhaustion.


    I crossed the room without thinking. He stood to meet me. The sadness in his eyes was raw, unmasked,


    unfiltered.


    € 255 A Private War


    ¡°You should have told me,¡± was all I could manage.


    The tears slid down his cheeks before he could blink them away. And in that moment, I saw him for what he was, another life ric¡¯s chaos had scorched and left in ruins.

 Favorite Curse 256

    256 Shadows of the Mind


    Lucian


    Denis looked like a man hollowed out from the inside. His eyes were red, his expression ck, as if holding himself together was taking all he had left. I didn¡¯t know how to reach him, what words could possibly matter right now? I¡¯d never been in his shoes. I couldn¡¯t imagine it.


    ¡°How are you holding up?¡± I asked quietly.


    His gaze stayed fixed on Keisha. ¡°They¡¯ll discharge us tomorrow, but I¡¯m not allowed to leave her alone. She¡¯s suffering from bipr I disorder. Her wolf genes weren¡¯t activating either, but its better now.¡± He exhaled sharply, like the words themselves weighed him down. ¡°Her grandmother had it. Her mother didn¡¯t. I just¡­ didn¡¯t think it would touch her.¡±


    He said it more to himself than to me. I gestured for him to sit, and he lowered himself back onto the couch, his eyes never leaving his wife.


    Mara lingered by the door, caught between wanting to give us privacy and needing to be here. The air felt heavy, thick with the kind of helplessness that makes your chest ache.


    ¡°I should have seen it,¡± Denis said. ¡°The mood swings, the depression, the bursts of anger. They were there. But then she¡¯d have these days where she was so happy, so¡­ light. I thought it bnced out. I thought she would tell me if something was wrong.¡±


    His voice dipped lower. ¡°She¡¯d been depressed for a while, even before we got married. That¡¯s why the wedding was so small. Before our mission to Mistwood, she was already¡­ off. Saying strange things. I brushed it aside, thinking it was stress. But when I came back, she was deep in psychosis. My aunt, she lives across the street, was the one who took her to the hospital. They said the depression and stress of not knowing where I was broke her grip on reality.¡±


    He swallowed hard. ¡°She started talking about people attacking in the kitchen, about kidnappings¡­ nothing that made sense. When I came for the meeting before Rockville, she didn¡¯t speak at all. I thought it was the meds. Later, I found out it was by choice. When she finally did talk, she said I wasn¡¯t taking her seriously. I was trying to calm her down when I got called back to base.


    ¡°When you left for Rockville, I went home¡­ and found her. She¡¯d harmed herself with silver.¡±


    He looked away for the first time, jaw tight. ¡°I was furious with my aunt for letting her go home before I got


    back.¡±


    I followed his gaze to the bed. Keisha slept deeply, her body still, her face pale against the sheets. She looked fragile in a way I¡¯d never seen her before. And she had lost so much weight.


    ¡°What about the baby?¡± I asked, remembering Keisha was pregnant.


    Denis nodded. ¡°The baby¡¯s fine. She¡¯s fine too, for now. The doctor says she¡¯s stable, but¡­ I have to avoid


    triggers. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve decided to drop my rank.¡±


    < 256 Shadows of the Mind


    The wordsnded heavier than I expected. I knew what the military meant to Denis, it wasn¡¯t just duty, it


    was his blood, his pride. But Keisha was his world. If stepping away was the cost of keeping her safe, he would pay it without hesitation. And I couldn¡¯t fault him for that.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have Rowan handle the details,¡± I told him. ¡°You¡¯ll get the full package, with honor.¡±


    He nodded, but there was a flicker of regret in his eyes. ¡°I wish I could help you fight that bastard. But my world¡¯s in pieces right now, and I need to put it back together.¡±


    I reached over, resting my hand on his. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Keisha you left the military for her sake. It¡¯ll hurt her. Tell her I dismissed you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t argue, just gave a short, knowing nod. Everyone knew Denis loved the ranks.


    Everyone would know it wasn¡¯t an easy choice. And thest thing Keisha needed was the weight of that


    guilt.


    ¡°You?¡±


    The voice was faint but urgent. Mara moved quickly to the bed. Keisha¡¯s eyes fluttered open, confusion clouding them as she tried to ce us. We waited, letting her orient herself. Then her gazended on Mara, and her fingers clutched at her hand.


    ¡°You came¡­ you came,¡± she sobbed, the words breaking apart as tears streaked her cheeks.


    We gathered closer. Up close, her skin was paler than I¡¯d ever seen it, her darkplexion dulled to a


    grayish hue.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mara. I really am,¡± she said, her voice trembling. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what Tina was doing until it was


    toote.¡±


    I nced at Mara, unsure how to take that, whether it was the truth or just another fragment of the chaos still swirling in Keisha¡¯s mind.

 Favorite Curse 257

    257 Tina¡¯s Betrayal Unveiled


    257 Tina¡¯s Betrayal Unveiled


    Lucian


    Mara reached for the ss of water on the bedside table, guiding the straw to Keisha¡¯s lips. Her throat looked parched, her movements sluggish. We raised the bed so she could sit upright. She sipped slowly, the straw trembling between her fingers, while Mara stroked her hair in soft, steady motions.


    ¡°Nothing is your fault, Keisha,¡± Mara murmured, not yet knowing what was about toe.


    Tears welled in Keisha¡¯s eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Tina was working with Chase Nighthorn,¡± she whispered, her voice cracking. ¡°I was the one who gave her the address to your holiday home, Mara.¡±


    Mara froze but didn¡¯t stop stroking her hair.


    ¡°She told me she wanted to send you a letter. Then I told her you¡¯d moved back to the Mansion. I told her everything, everything I knew you and Lucian were doing. I¡¯m sorry. She was my friend¡­ and I hated seeing her hurt. I believed Lucian had wronged her.¡±


    Her shoulders shook with quiet sobs.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Mara said gently. ¡°Let it go, Keisha. You were just trying to be a good friend. There¡¯s nothing to


    be sorry for.¡±


    But I stayed silent.


    Keisha¡¯s breathing hitched. ¡°Tina has someone in the kitchen working for her. I found out she was trying to poison you. I called you when Denis went to a meeting, but I couldn¡¯t reach you. And because he lingered, I started having¡­ thoughts. Bad thoughts. I believed Tina had already seeded. I heard a voice telling me


    the kitchen worker had killed you. It told me Denis would be arrested for helping her. It told me I was the


    real aplice.¡±


    Her voice broke entirely now. ¡°I couldn¡¯t live with it, knowing I¡¯d given her everything she needed. The


    voice was so loud. I just wanted it to stop. I tried to end it.¡±


    She copsed into fresh sobs, and Mara wrapped her in her arms without hesitation.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Keisha. Me and my baby, we¡¯re here. Tina failed, and you didn¡¯t help her. You did nothing wrong,¡± Mara said, her own voice trembling.


    Keisha clung to her as if she might vanish.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for pushing you away,¡± Mara whispered into her hair. ¡°I never hated you. I just¡­ had a lot going on, and I still do. But you and Denis, you¡¯re wee in our home. Always.¡±


    Keisha tightened her grip, holding on as if the words were the only thing keeping her afloat.


    As strange as Keisha¡¯s words sounded, I knew she was telling the truth. I¡¯d already sent Rowan to arrest Tina, Mara could handle wringing the facts out of that b***h. Tina had been cruel enough to exploit


    < 257 Tina¡¯s Betrayal Unveiled


    Keisha¡¯s fragile state, twisting her loyalty into a weapon. That alone was unforgivable.


    And then there was the poison. She had nned to kill my wife.


    Now I understood how ric¡¯s letter had reached Mara at our holiday home, Tina had delivered it for him. How long had she been working with that bastard? Was that why she moved into the Nighthorn Mansion in


    the first ce?


    The hug between Mara and Keisha broke. Keisha turned to Denis, her face blotchy from crying.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Denis. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ but the voices wouldn¡¯t stop telling me I¡¯d ruined everything.¡±


    He pressed his forehead to hers. ¡°You have nothing to be sorry about. I should have been home. I should have been there. It¡¯s my fault. I promise I will never leave you alone again.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t neglect your duty because of me, Denis. That would be too much of a sacrifice. I promise to take my meds and be happy. I¡¯ve ended my friendship with Tina. Please, don¡¯t abandon Lucian in his time of need because of me. Chase is dangerous, and hiswork is wide. Lucian will need all the help he can get.¡±


    I felt her eyes on me. ¡°I¡¯m not quitting because of you, Keisha,¡± Denis said quickly, just as I¡¯d told him.¡± Lucian feels it¡¯s best this way.¡±


    Her head snapped toward me. ¡°Don¡¯t dismiss him because of me. You need him. You need people you can trust in these times. Please, Alpha Lucian, don¡¯t dismiss my husband.¡±


    I met Denis¡¯s gaze. ¡°But you can¡¯t be left alone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my meds,¡± she insisted, her voice steady this time.


    Mara stepped in. ¡°She won¡¯t be alone, Lucian. She¡¯ll be with me at the Mansion until this is over and we have peace again. I won¡¯t let her out of my sight when Denis is away. Whenever there¡¯s a need for him to leave, he can bring her to the Mansion. I¡¯d love to have her around. Besides¡±, her hand brushed her belly,


    we have a lot to do together.¡±


    She was trying to lighten the air, but I doubted Denis would want his wife anywhere near the Mansion right


    now. Not with the way things were.


    ¡°Do you like that arrangement?¡± I asked Denis.


    He turned to Keisha. She looked back at him, her eyes bright with a kind of desperate hope.


    ¡°You have to promise me,¡± Denis said, his voice low but fierce. ¡°Promise you¡¯ll take your meds. Promise you¡¯ll tell me the moment you start feeling low. You have to talk to me, Keisha. Don¡¯t let it get this bad


    again. I can¡¯t live without you. Please¡­ don¡¯t ask me to.¡±


    Her chin trembled, but she nodded.


    ¡°Notwithstanding,¡± I cut in, ¡°I¡¯m still giving you three months off to spend with your wife. I want you both to go on vacation.¡± My tone left no room for argument.


    213


    < 257 Tina¡¯s Betrayal Unveiled


    Before Denis could speak, I steered the conversation. ¡°I¡¯ll need Tina¡¯s new address to send to Rowan.¡±


    Keisha¡¯s head snapped toward me, her expression shifting into something close to disbelief. ¡°You believe me?¡± she asked, her voice trembling.


    I understood her surprise. People who returned from psychosis rarely had their words taken seriously. But


    I believed her.


    And I believed she would recover. Keisha had what she needed now, love,panionship, and a circle of people willing to fight for her. That could do more healing than any medicine.


    Denis gave me Tina¡¯s address, and I forwarded it to Rowan immediately.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to unleash Mara on her. The interrogation room was ready. I¡¯d be behind the ss, watching every second as my wife dismantled her piece by piece.


    We stayed a while longer at the hospital, but duty pulled at both Mara and me. We couldn¡¯t wait for Keisha¡¯s discharge. Before leaving, I promised Denis we¡¯d stay in touch and told him to take Keisha on an extended honeymoon, anywhere but Mistwood. On a normal day, Mistwood would have been perfect for a holiday. But right now, it was a war risk, and I wouldn¡¯t have my friend and his wife caught in that crossfire.


    As we left, I felt lighter. Relief threaded through my chest. If I¡¯d acted on my anger, if I¡¯d dealt with Denis the way I¡¯d originally nned, I¡¯d have destroyed something that could never be mended. He and Keisha had a difficult road ahead, but I hoped they¡¯d weather it, and maybe even find their way to something


    better.


    We were halfway to the cliff when my phone buzzed. Rowan¡¯s voice came over the line: Tina was in


    custody.


    I hung up and nced at Mara. ¡°Are you ready to torture the truth out of Tina?¡±


    Her grin spread wide, a spark lighting in her eyes. I could only imagine what was running through her mind. She¡¯d been waiting for this, itching for payback, and now the moment was here.


    I was ready too, though a coil of unease twisted in my gut. Whatever Tina had been up to, I suspected the truth would be worse than we imagined. And maybe, if we were lucky, it would lead us straight to ric.


    When that happened, I would end him.

 Favorite Curse 258

    < 258 Face to Face with a Snake


    258 Face to Face with a Snake


    Mara


    Keisha¡¯s situation lingered in my thoughts, pressing like a bruise. It was heartbreaking. I¡¯d been right to distance myself from her-but had it been worth it?


    If I¡¯d known she was battling depression when Lucian and his team went missing, I would have reached


    out.


    I remembered my own state during that time-heavy, empty-but without the illness dragging me under, I¡¯d managed to keep my head above water. Keisha hadn¡¯t been so lucky.


    Even in the grip of psychosis, she had tried to warn me about the kitchen, giving me the only version her mind could piece together. And I, too distraught, hadn¡¯t stopped to connect the dots.


    I was d Lucian had gone looking for Denis instead of cutting him down. If he hadn¡¯t, a disgraceful dismissal would have been a cruelty Denis didn¡¯t deserve. I could only hope the Stormborns¡¯ road ahead would be kinder than what they¡¯d just endured. *


    But right now, my focus shifted.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to get Tina in that interrogation room.


    When we reached headquarters, Rowan was waiting out front. Steady as ever, his presence carried the kind of reliability that made him the obvious choice to run things in my absence.


    ¡°Hello, Rowan,¡± I said aloud.


    His smile was polite, but his voice slid into my mind through our link. You¡¯re about to get even with that b***h, Mara. He replied with a casual ¡°Hello¡± for Lucian¡¯s benefit.


    A faint smile touched my lips. Rowan knew exactly how personal this was for me.


    Tina had been a thorn in my side for far too long. I¡¯d thought Richard¡¯s fate might have shocked her into


    changing-but no. She was as rotten as ever.


    I masked the heat in my chest, keeping my face calm. Lucian couldn¡¯t see how badly I wanted this. If he


    thought I was too emotionally charged, he¡¯d pull me from the interrogation.


    That wasn¡¯t going to happen.


    We went straight to the interrogation room. Lucian peeled off toward the adjacent space, settling behind the one-way ss while I took a seat at the metal table. Rowan gave me a quick grin before heading out to fetch Tina.


    I rested a hand on my belly, absently rubbing the small curve.


    Are you okay, darling? Lucian¡¯s voice slid into my mind through the link.


    I nced toward the ss and smiled. I always feel better when I do this. It¡¯s a habit now.


    1


    258 Face to Face with a Snake


    I couldn¡¯t see him, but I imagined the faint smirk that answer probably earned.


    The door opened. Rowan ushered Tina inside. She was well-dressed, well-groomed-far too polished for someone who¡¯d been painting herself as sad and miserable.


    ¡°Hello, Tina,¡± I greeted her, watching as Rowan secured her to the chair with silver restraints. Her gaze dropped to my bump, and I stroked it again, meeting her eyes with a small smile.


    Her response was a sharp scowl, so sour it was almostical. Iughed softly, not bothering to hide the


    amusement.


    ¡°I guess I don¡¯t need to ask how you¡¯re doing. You look perfectly fine,¡± I said, my tone light but edged. ¡°So instead, let¡¯s get to business. Tell me everything you know about Chase Nighthorn-and the name of whoever¡¯s working for you in my kitchen.¡±


    She stared at me, her silence deliberate, her eyes daring me to push harder.


    I closed the distance between us and, without warning, pped her across the face. The sharp crack echoed in the room. Her eyes watered instantly, but the silver bindings kept her from recoiling.


    ¡°You can make this easy,¡± I said evenly. ¡°You talk, and we both walk away in one piece. Or you make this hard, and I put you through pain you can¡¯t imagine. Either works for me.¡±


    I let the threat hang in the air for a beat, then added with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been itching to break out my interrogation tools, Tina. And I won¡¯t mind satisfying that itch on you.¡±


    gave a short nod to Rowan, and he slipped out to get my equipment.


    Tina¡¯s lips stayed pressed tight, her eyes hard with hatred. But behind the defiance, I saw it-just the


    faintest tremor.


    ¡°I thought you said he wasn¡¯t a good catch,¡± Tina sneered, her gaze flicking to my bump. ¡°Now look at you -head over heels for him and carrying his baby. How does it feel, Mara? How does it feel to eat your own


    words?¡±


    I smiled, slow and deliberate, and stroked my stomach again. ¡°Delicious. It feels so f*****g good, Tina.


    Literally speaking.¡±


    She looked away, her mouth twisting in disgust.


    ¡°I have nothing to say to you,¡± she said tly. ¡°Do your worst. There¡¯s nothing more you can do. You took my man and my child from me. You ruined my life. There¡¯s nothing you can do to hurt me more than you already have.¡±


    Her voice wavered when she spoke Richard¡¯s name. ¡°You took my son from me-wouldn¡¯t even let me near him. You all deserve what¡¯sing to you. Chase is out to get you, and I promise you, he is ruthless.¡±


    I held her gaze, my expression unreadable. ¡°Is that why you wanted to help him kidnap your son? Do you even know what Chase would do to Richard?¡±


    200


    with Bake


    She stayed silent, her jaw clenched.


    ¡°You¡¯re stupid, Tina,¡± I continued. ¡°I thought you¡¯d realised your mistakes that day in the hospital, but i was wrong. Your remorsested about as long as it took for you to draw your next breath. After hearing what Keisha told me, I know now-you¡¯re no good for society.¡±


    Tina¡¯s lips curled into a coldugh, a sound with no humor in it. She didn¡¯t deny it. Of course she didn¡¯t She¡¯d used Keisha for information without a second thought.


    And I was damn d she¡¯d never been my friend.

 Favorite Curse 259

    259 The Breaking Point


    Mara


    Rowan stepped back into the room, a tray in his hands. The polished silver instruments clinked softly against one another, and Tina¡¯s eyes widened in a sh of raw fear.


    ¡°Since you want to act like a hardened criminal,¡± I said evenly, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you like one.¡±


    I reached for a tool at random, and she screamed before I¡¯d even touched her.


    ¡°What do you want to know? I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± she blurted, her voice cracking.


    I froze mid-motion, staring at her. ¡°That easy? You couldn¡¯t even put up a fight?¡±


    She stayed silent, her breathing loud in the small room.


    ¡°I want everything, Tina. What you know about Chase. What you discussed with him. What you helped him do. Where he is now. And the name of the kitchen staff working for you.¡±


    Her chest rose and fell faster, panic tightening every muscle in her face. I sat back down, leaning forward,


    elbows on the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m listening, Tina. I don¡¯t have all day.¡±


    She exhaled sharply, muttering, ¡°Only crazy people listen to crazy people.¡±


    I stood, closed the space between us, and drove my fist into her stomach. She doubled over as much as


    the restraints allowed, coughing through the pain.


    ¡°How dare you,¡± I said coldly, ¡°speak about your so-called friend like that.¡± The venom in her words told me what I already knew-Tina had never been a real friend to Keisha.


    When she straightened again, there was no attempt to deny it. ¡°I won¡¯t bother lying, Mara. I did it. I worked against you. I gave him your address. I sent the letter, made it look like it came from Mistwood. I mailed it


    a month early because I knew I¡¯d be inbor soon.


    ¡°He promised to help me get Richard back from Neev and set me up financially. So I helped. Two weeks ago, I met him in Goldenpeak. He said he was heading to sea, to Mistwood, to intercept a vessel.¡±


    Her chin lifted in pride. ¡°We¡¯re in love, Mara. Even if you lock me up-which I know you will-he¡¯lle for me. Lucian is no match for him. Chase has the military behind him and all the Nighthorn money at his


    disposal. He¡¯ll crush the Nighthorns like a fly. This is already a lost battle.¡±


    I stared at her for a beat, then began tough-low and genuine-at the sheer delusion spilling from her


    mouth.


    ¡°I doubt he loves you, Tina,¡± I said, rising from my chair. She¡¯d told the truth, at least the parts that mattered-and she was certain ric woulde for her. I didn¡¯t feel the slightest shred of pity.


    ¡°Tina Livingston,¡± I said, my voice cold and clear. ¡°I am sentencing you to a minimum of fifty years, and a


    (259 The Breaking Point


    + Peints


    maximum of seventy years imprisonment with hardbor under harsh conditions-for treason. You can spend that time reflecting on your wickedness and pleading with the goddess for forgiveness¡­ if there¡¯s anything left of your soul worth cleansing.¡±


    She threw her head back andughed. ¡°Chase will crush the Nighthorns, Mara. I¡¯ll be free in no time. They¡¯ll march on this soil and end your reign. I hope you¡¯ve said goodbye to your loved ones.¡±


    Her gaze dropped pointedly to my stomach. ¡°That baby will never see the light of day.¡±


    I only smiled. ¡°You must not have heard the news about Rockville. Sometimes it pays to keep up.¡±


    Confusion flickered across her face. I linked Rowan. y it.


    A screen was wheeled in. Five minutes of Rockville¡¯s footage ran in silence. Theughter left Tina¡¯s eyes. first. Then her breathing quickened. When the truth settled, she erupted-screaming, shouting, struggling


    against the silver bindings.


    ¡°Take her away,¡± I said. ¡°May the goddess cleanse your soul, Tina.¡±


    ¡°Wait! I can help you get him! Please-don¡¯t lock me up!¡±


    The switch was instant. Too instant. A moment ago she¡¯d sworn eternal love for him and certain victory.


    Now she was ready to trade him in for her freedom. Fickle didn¡¯t begin to cover it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten more than enough out of you, Tina.¡± I turned for the door.


    ¡°The kitchen staff¡¯s name is Gilbert! Please let me go!¡±


    I ignored her entirely, stepping out to join Lucian in the observation room. He met me with a small smile of


    approval.


    ¡°Lacy said the same about his whereabouts,¡± Lucian murmured. ¡°Looks like we need to prepare for an


    attack. He won¡¯t stay in the shadows now.¡±


    I nodded. The next move wasing-whether we were ready for it or not.


    ¡°We need to solicit help from others-build a resistance big enough to hold the line,¡± I told Lucian.


    He nodded, rising from his chair. As we walked toward his office, our voices stayed low.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to get people on board,¡± he said. ¡°If they won¡¯t join our military force, we¡¯ll have to lean on


    Mooncrest¡¯s residents for defense.¡±


    I knew he was right. The bnce of power between ric and the Nighthorns was razor-thin. Most people would rather stay neutral than risk picking the losing side.


    We stepped into Lucian¡¯s office-and froze.


    Alpha Vander was there.


    Thest time we¡¯d seen him was when he stormed out during Lacy¡¯s questioning that morning. Seeing him here was unexpected¡­ and judging by the tightness in Lucian¡¯s jaw, it was just as much of a shock for him.


    259 The Breaking Point


    ¡°Father,¡± Lucian said, surprise breaking through his usualposure.


    Vander looked up, his eyes still burning with rage. ¡°I can¡¯t retire with that bastard still on the loose.¡±


    P


    I crossed the room and sat on the couch without a greeting. In his current state, I doubted Vander even saw me. The air in the office was thick with tension.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m in charge now,¡± Lucian said, steady but firm.


    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Vander replied, his voice controlled but simmering. ¡°But this is personal now. ric is my


    problem.¡±


    His tone was cold steel wrapped in restraint. I had never seen him this angry-it was unsettling.


    ¡°I know,¡± Lucian said carefully. ¡°But I¡¯ve inherited that problem. He¡¯sing for all of us.¡±


    Vander¡¯s gaze was fixed on some point beyond his son, as if the words weren¡¯t reaching him.


    Vander rose from the chair and closed the space between them. Standing toe to toe, the resemnce


    between father and son was striking-same jawline, same height-but where Lucian¡¯s blue eyes were cool


    and calcting, Vander¡¯s gaze burned hot with r?ge.


    It wasn¡¯t anger aimed at his son, but the sheer intensity of it made the room feel smaller.


    ¡°That man took Natasha from me for petty reasons,¡± Vander began, his voice low but carrying the weight


    of years. ¡°He couldn¡¯t take no for an answer, so he decided to kill her. He didn¡¯t let her rest-not once. He


    drove her into depression with his harassment.¡±


    His jaw tightened. ¡°I almost destroyed Neev because I thought the Alpha there had worked against me. I hunted her killer for years. I stayed awake night after night, wondering what went wrong. I felt like a failure


    -because I couldn¡¯t bring her justice.


    ¡°No one will rob me of this opportunity, Lucian. I will get justice for Natasha¡­ and for Martha. The poor woman might be erratic, even irritating, but she didn¡¯t deserve what he put her through. imed or not, she is my wife. He gave her to me, and then that bastard tried to kill her.¡±


    The air seemed to darken around him. ¡°He¡¯s crossed me too many times. It¡¯s time I paid him back. He¡¯s a


    sick f**k who needs to be put down like a dog. And don¡¯t misunderstand me-I have no intention of making it quick. A slow, painful death will be most befitting.¡±

 Favorite Curse 260

    260 The Call to War


    Lucian


    My father¡¯s expression was carved in stone, the weight of his presence pressing against the air. It didn¡¯t faze me, but I could see Mara struggling with it-her posture tight, her gaze fixed anywhere but on him.


    ¡°You need to calm down, Father,¡± I said, ncing toward where she sat on the couch. She looked


    ufortable, bothered.


    He drew in a few slow breaths, trying-failing-to let go of some of the heat in his temper. Seeing the strain


    in his restraint, I offered him a way out.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we head back home? We can discuss how to move forward there.¡±


    His eyes shifted to Mara. ¡°I want Darian, Rowan, and Mara there. We need all the wisdom we can get.¡±


    Mara¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and I could feel the wave of disbelief and pride radiating off her. Vander


    had never invited her to sit in on a military discussion before.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to finish this bastard,¡± my father said through gritted teeth.


    The truth was, he¡¯d been the target all along. The audacity of that man-to im my father had stolen from him. Meanwhile, he was the thief-stealing people, money, lives. We each had a pound of flesh to take.


    ¡°We¡¯ll meet you at home, Father,¡± I said.


    He gave a short nod and left without another word.


    I linked Rowan. Meet us at the mansion for the meeting.


    What about Denis? he asked back.


    Delta Denis has a personal issue to handle. I¡¯ve granted him indefinite leave.


    There was a pause, then silence from his end.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± I asked Mara, who was still glowing from the invitation. I offered my hand-not because she needed help to stand, but because I wanted to give it.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a meeting, Mara,¡± I said as she rose. ¡°I still won¡¯t let you fight if ites to that.¡±


    Her smile faltered.


    I decided to remind her why-what had happened thest time she¡¯d shifted to fight.


    ¡°Unless you want to go through what you went throughst time,¡± I said.


    Mara shook her head quickly. She didn¡¯t need reminding. I¡¯d learned just how much pain it had caused her -and I¡¯d been furious she¡¯d put her body through that kind of strain. Shifting while pregnant, especially once a woman was showing, was strictly prohibited. But my wife had gone ahead anyway, damn the


    consequences.


    (260 The Call to War


    And the worst part? I couldn¡¯t even fully me her. My father had needed the help.


    ¡°I need you to promise you won¡¯t get in a fight, no matter what, Mara. I need you to promise me.¡±


    She hesitated, then gave a reluctant nod. But her lips stayed closed.


    ¡°If your life is in danger, Lucian,¡± she said finally, ¡°I¡¯ll damn the consequences.¡±


    8 Points)


    I knew she meant it. And as much as I hated it, I couldn¡¯t fault her for it. If our roles were reversed, I¡¯d do the same. I just had to hope it would nevere to that.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked, breaking the moment.


    I sighed. ¡°I wanted to take you out¡­ but my father¡¯s meeting takes priority.¡±


    Her brows lifted in mock formality.


    ¡°Home,¡± I said, straightening my shoulders in imitation of Vander¡¯s stern presence. ¡°We don¡¯t want to keep


    Alpha Vander waiting.¡±


    She giggled, soft and sweet, and it pulled a warmth through me. She always looked more beautiful when


    she smiled.


    If I could help it, I¡¯d keep that smile on her face every day for the rest of our lives.


    We arrived at the mansion with Rowan in tow. Inside, I learned Darian was already there. My father and


    Darian were waiting in the office.


    I grumbled under my breath. I¡¯d been hoping for a shower-maybe even time alone with Mara-before the


    meeting, but that was gone now.


    In the office, Darian sat on the couch, quiet and self-contained. My father paced like a caged wolf, though his earlier fury seemed to have simmered down. I didn¡¯t ask how-probably didn¡¯t want to know.


    ¡°Are we all here?¡± he asked, motioning for me to sit at the desk. It was his way of reminding everyone l


    was still-in charge.


    ¡°Rowan¡¯s right behind us,¡± I replied.


    He exhaled through his nose. ¡°Very well.¡±


    Right on cue, Rowan entered, energy practically radiating off him. The man loved his job more than anyone


    I¡¯d ever met.


    Mara took the couch beside Darian, Rowan joining them a momentter. For a fleeting second, they looked like they had back at the academy-three friends loitering between drills.


    When everyone was settled, my father cleared his throat-only for the door to open.


    Martha stepped in.


    The sight of her puffy eyes told me why she¡¯d been crying. Lacy was locked away.


    260 The Call to War


    ¡°You can¡¯t have a meeting about dealing with ric without me,¡± she said, her voice steady but her eyes burning with determination.


    ¡°Go to bed, Martha,¡± my father said, his tone dismissive.


    She shook her head¡­ then did something none of us expected.


    In one swift motion, she pulled off her blouse and turned her back to us.


    Silver scars crisscrossed her skin, angry and jagged.


    I looked away instantly.


    Mara gasped beside me.


    10

 Favorite Curse 261

    261 Scars and Resolve


    Lucian


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what life has been like with that man,¡± Martha said, her voice tight but steady. ¡°I never said a word because I thought he was my problem. I thought I was the only one he was tormenting. I didn¡¯t know he was Chase Nighthorn-the one who killed your wife, who tried to kill Mara and Lucian. I didn¡¯t know he was the one tearing this family apart. I thought they were two different people.¡±


    She wiped her tears with the back of her hand. ¡°But now that I know the truth, I want to help.¡±


    Her gaze locked on my father. ¡°I am not just a tool, Vander. My worth does not begin and end in the bedroom. All my life I¡¯ve been told that s*x is all I¡¯m good for-my mother told me that, ric told me that,


    and you told me that. But I am more than a hole to give release to whoever wants it. I am a person. A


    woman. And I have value.¡±


    She drew in a breath, her voice trembling with both pain and conviction. ¡°I may not be a trained fighter like


    Mara or an academic, but I have the will to survive. That bastard took everything from me-my dignity, my life, my daughter, my peace, my joy, my husband. He took it all without cause, without remorse. And I want to pay him back in his own coin. I want to strip him bare like he stripped me. I want to ridicule him, take


    everything from him, and watch him suffer.¡±


    She pulled her blouse back on, adjusting it with quick, efficient movements, then met Vander¡¯s eyes again.


    I


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s thest thing I do. I have nothing left to live for. My parents are close to the grave. My daughter may never see the light of day again. Mara may have given her five years, but we know the people won¡¯t go easy on her. She¡¯d get thirty years if she¡¯s lucky and they don¡¯t m her with a life sentence. My son doesn¡¯t need me. My husband has left me. The least I can do is take ric down for


    everything he made me do¡­ and everything he made me lose.¡±


    Her wordsnded like a blow, and I felt a sharp ache in my chest.


    I couldn¡¯t believe my father had ever said something like that to her. No wonder Martha was always bitter,


    staff, sometimes even Darian. It was her way of coping.


    I looked at my father. Shame was written across his face.


    How can you tell the woman you im to love that s*x is all she¡¯s good for? I linked him.


    He didn¡¯t meet my eyes. He was sorry-I could feel it. Maybe he¡¯d said it in anger, but that didn¡¯t make it right. Words like that cut deep, the kind of wound that never fully heals. They destroy confidence, break a person from the inside out.


    He stood and crossed the room to her. Martha¡¯s body stiffened, her shoulders trembling. She had always feared my father, though I knew he¡¯d never raise a hand to her. But sometimes words hit harder than


    blows.


    < 261 Scars and Resolve


    He pulled her into his arms. She didn¡¯t resist, but she shook against his chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Martha,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I never meant it that way. I was angry. I didn¡¯t realize how deep it


    would cut.¡±


    Her arms came up slowly, then tightened around him. She sobbed against him, the sound raw.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I lied to you,¡± she whispered. ¡°I was scared.¡±


    We all knew that already-fear was the only reason she¡¯d kept silent. ric had that effect on people. It


    made Tina¡¯s delusion that he could love her all the more absurd.


    My father guided Martha to the chair beside him, keeping her close. The sight of them together-finally reconciled-was unexpectedly moving. Out of the corner of my eye, I caught Mara brushing away a tear.


    It was about time. My mother and Martha were both victims of ric; Martha had simply been lucky


    enough to survive.


    I cleared my throat, breaking the spell. They could work through the rest in private.


    ¡°How do we get this bastard?¡± I asked, my voice sharper now. Because I was out of ideas-and ric was


    still hiding in the shadows.


    We had thought Rockville would force some kind of response from him, but he was still hiding in the


    shadows. The only confirmed sighting had been when he intercepted a vessel loaded with ammunition


    bound for Mistwood. How long were we supposed to keep ying hide-and-seek with this bastard?


    Martha raised her hand like she was in a ssroom. I almostughed. Clearly, my father had never


    allowed her to take part in pack affairs before. I nodded for her to speak, and she gave me a small smile in


    return.


    ¡°Thank you, Alpha Lucian,¡± she began, clearing her throat.


    ¡°ric is a coward. I can¡¯t speak for now, but in the past, he¡¯s always avoided direct confrontations. He


    prefers to lurk in the shadows, manipting others into doing his bidding while keeping his own hands


    clean.¡±


    I leaned forward, listening.


    ¡°He¡¯s also arrogant-deeply so. If you have a way to call his bluff publicly, he will take the bait. He always does. But¡­¡± she paused, her gaze sharp, ¡°he might surface with a lot of might. You¡¯d need to be prepared to withstand that blow before making any public challenge.¡±


    It was solid insight. She knew him better than any of us, and if she was right, then preparation was key. We¡¯d need the military in peak condition before we could even think of trying to humiliate or bait him out.


    ¡°How¡¯s the state of the military, Rowan?¡± I asked.


    Rowan leaned forward, looking like he was still trying to shake the mental image of Martha¡¯s bare back. No matter the scars, she was still a striking woman, and judging by his expression, that fact hadn¡¯t


    261 Bears and Resolve


    escaped him.


    ¡°Not good, Alpha,¡± Rowan admitted. ¡°We¡¯ve got a lot of people staying neutral right now-neither for us nor against us. But we still have the loyalty of Neev and Southwood. You own Mooncrest City and Driftwake. I think after Rockville, people realised it wouldn¡¯t be an easy win for Chase¡­ or ric.¡± His tone stumbled over the name, unsure which to use.


    ¡°His real name is Tom ric Moongrove,¡± Martha said evenly.


    Rowan nodded, but Mara spoke before he could respond. ¡°We¡¯ll still refer to him as Chase Nighthorn to outsiders. We don¡¯t want him knowing his cover is blown.¡±


    Darian chuckled under his breath. ¡°Let him keep thinking his identity¡¯s safe. I can¡¯t wait to see the bastard¡¯s


    face when he realises we know everything.¡±


    ¡°Rowan,¡± I said, shifting the focus back to the matter at hand, ¡°prepare the military with arms and have them ready for defense. Divide the force into three. I¡¯ll lead one, my father another, and Darian will lead


    thest.¡±


    Rowan gave a sharp nod.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Darian said, leaning forward, ¡°but I¡¯m tired of the bloodshed. The truth is, the bastard will keep hiding behind others. We need to challenge him-wolf style. One-on-one. Everything on the line for


    both sides. We make it clear we¡¯re done wasting innocent lives.


    ¡°If we win, we take it all. If he wins, he takes it all. Fifty-fifty stakes. Let¡¯s end him once and for all.¡±


    The idea hit like a punch-clean, direct, and dangerous. It was bold¡­ but the risk was ring.


    If ric agreed, what were the odds he¡¯d actually fight fair?


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    374

 Favorite Curse 262

    < 262 Terms of the Duel


    262 Terms of the Duel


    Lucian


    The office fell into silence after Darian¡¯s suggestion. Everyone was running the same calctions in their heads-casualties, risk, the chance of ending this without drowning thend in blood.


    He was right about one thing: a duel could spare lives. But there was no guarantee ric would take the


    bait.


    I turned to Martha. If anyone knew him well enough to answer, it was her. ¡°Martha, do you think he¡¯ll take


    it?¡±


    She nced at my father, then back at me. The hesitation made sense-this was the first time she¡¯d ever sat in a meeting like this.


    My mind wandered, pulling up old memories of her. The shouting matches with my father, the times he¡¯d thrown her out, her bitterness that always seemed aimed at me. Back then, I thought she med me because I stood between her and the love she wanted from him.


    I¡¯d believed worse, too-that she was behind the ident that imed an innocent wolf¡¯s life, the one that


    branded me a murderer.


    Now I knew better.


    Martha had lied, ndered, and barked plenty over the years, but she¡¯d never actually tried to kill any of us. The tough mask was just armor over something fragile. She was used to being used. And abused.


    I hoped my father understood that if he wanted her back in his life, things had to be different. Forgiveness wasn¡¯t reconciliation. At best, they mighte out of this as friends-unless old feelings pulled them


    somewhere else.


    ¡°It should work,¡± Martha finally said. ¡°He¡¯s arrogant. He won¡¯t want you to have thest say. He¡¯ll respond- he won¡¯t risk looking weak. But you must be careful. He¡¯s sly. He might ept the duel and cheat to win.


    Be vignt.¡±


    My father rubbed her back gently, and she gave him a soft smile before looking away.


    So maybe I was wrong about the ¡°just friends¡± theory. Twenty-three years was a long time to erase, and I doubted either of them wanted to. They understood each other too well.


    I looked at Mara. She met my eyes and smiled, and for a moment the meeting, the war, the enemy from my thoughts. I wondered where we¡¯d be in twenty-three years.


    faded


    If the goddess willed it, we¡¯d be alive, together, and our love stronger than it was right now-without the lies and secrets that had poisoned so many before us.


    ¡°Very well, then,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll set up a press release and challenge him, while Rowan and Darian get the army ready. It¡¯ll be hard, and we¡¯ll have to bring in civilians-but no underaged, no newlyweds. We want peace,


    <262 Terms of the Duel


    not sorrow.¡±


    Everyone nodded their agreement.


    ¡°I¡¯ll gather able-bodied women who can fight,¡± Mara said, her tone firm. ¡°This isn¡¯t just a man¡¯s war. Mooncrest Ind belongs to all of us-men and women. If the needes, we all deserve the chance to


    defend it.¡±


    My father and I spoke in unison. ¡°Hell no, Mara.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you fight while carrying my grandchild,¡± my father said, his voice sharp. ¡°I know the horror of thatst attack-the pain you went through was unimaginable. You didn¡¯t even realise your own father was tending to you. I won¡¯t put you or my son through that again. You will stay put.¡±


    For once, I was d he¡¯d said the words before I could.


    Mara, however, didn¡¯t back down. ¡°As much as I¡¯d like to stay put, it would be wise to prepare for the worst. If our men need help, we can¡¯t sit by. I¡¯d rather suffer the pain than watch ric win. If he wins, he kills all


    of us.¡±


    Martha spoke up then, surprising us. ¡°I¡¯ll help you gather the women, Mara. I agree with youpletely. I may not be a warrior, but every wolf has instincts. I¡¯m willing to give my life to bring that bastard down.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow it,¡± my father said, reaching for her hands.


    She pulled them away. ¡°I want to do something meaningful for a change. I want to save lives and contribute to the peace of this ind. I want to prove I¡¯m not just a pleasure tool. I¡¯ll join Mara, and the women will fight if ites to it. I will not hide away.¡±


    Her conviction was unshakable. There was no talking her out of it.


    And what was the worst that could happen? She¡¯d already been humiliated, cast aside, and half removed from our lives. This wasn¡¯t about impressing anyone-she was doing it because she wanted to.


    ¡°I know where we can start, Mara,¡± Martha said. ¡°I was Luna before you. I know able-bodied women- skilled, strong-who can take up arms. They¡¯ll lead us to others. The rest will hide in our bunkers with their


    children. There will be no sorrow in Mooncrest.¡±


    I had to admit, the n was sound. Hiding the women and children before the challenge was a stroke of wisdom I hadn¡¯t expected.


    ¡°I¡¯ll set up a press release daring Chase toe out so we can finish this once and for all,¡± I said.


    ¡°We¡¯ll make that press release together,¡± my father added, and I nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it tomorrow,¡± I continued. ¡°Hopefully, it won¡¯t be toote by then. In the meantime, we gather help and hide our citizens. But we keep it quiet-he has spies among us. He likely already knows where the bunkers are, so nothing is a hundred percent safe. Still, it¡¯s a step forward.¡±


    No one argued. We all knew the risk was real.


    €262 Terms of the Duel


    The door opened and Tiffany stepped in, Emma bnced on her hip. Her face was drawn with worry, but I saw relief wash over her the moment she spotted Darian.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you. You weren¡¯t answering your calls,¡± she said quickly. ¡°Emma¡¯s running a fever. I don¡¯t know whether to take her to the hospital or call a doctor. With everything happening¡­ I just don¡¯t


    know what¡¯s safe.¡±


    Before Darian could respond, Martha crossed the room and took Emma gently from Tiffany¡¯s arms. She rocked her, murmuring soft nonsense to calm her, then smiled faintly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no cause for rm. We¡¯ll just get her teething meds. Lacy was-¡± She stopped mid-sentence. The smile faded, reced by a deep, aching sadness. Tears welled up and began streaming down her cheeks.


    ¡°Teething powder will solve it,¡± she finished, holding Emma closer. The little one snuggled against her chest, oblivious to the grief in the arms that held her.


    Martha was clearly holding far more inside than she would ever admit aloud.


    ¡°When is Richard arriving?¡± she finally asked me, her voice quiet but steady.


    ¡°Tonight,¡± Mara replied before I could answer.


    Martha nodded once, decisive. ¡°Tiffany will have to hide with Richard and Emma in the estate bunker. We cannot let that bastardy his hands on them.¡± She turned to Tiffany, her tone firm but not unkind. ¡°You¡¯ll


    be able to take care of both of them with help from one trusted nanny.¡±


    Tiffany nodded. It was the best option we had. The estate bunker was underground, fully furnished, and


    secure.


    I wanted to send Mara there too-keep her and our baby safe-but I already knew she would never agree


    to hide.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make some calls, Luna Mara,¡± Martha said, shifting her focus to my wife. ¡°Then we¡¯ll pay a few people


    visits, gain their trust.¡±


    She nced at me, waiting for approval. I gave a short nod. It was a sound n, and right now, we needed


    every trusted ally we could get.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    374


    33

 Favorite Curse 263

    < 263 The Challenge


    263 The Challenge


    Lucian


    I didn¡¯t speak at first.


    I just stared at her-long enough for the silence to thicken between us, long enough for her to start fidgeting beneath my gaze. My father had left with Martha. Darian had gone with Tiffany.


    Rowan had walked out. Now it was just me and Mara¡­ and the heat in the room.


    I loosened the top buttons of my shirt with deliberate slowness, never breaking eye contact.


    ¡°Come here,¡± I said, curling a finger.


    + Points >


    She stayed rooted to the spot, ying at innocence. That stubborn flicker in her eyes made my blood run


    hotter.


    I stood, crossed to the door, and turned the lock with a sharp click that made her flinch-just barely.


    ¡°Last chance,¡± I murmured, my voice low enough to feel rather than hear.


    This time, she came.


    Her steps were measured, but her breathing betrayed her. When she stood in front of me, I didn¡¯t touch her right away. I let the weight of the moment press down until her chest rose and fell faster. Then my hand slid under her dress, fingers brushing the inside of her thigh before hooking into her panties and dragging


    them down-slow enough to make her shiver.


    They hit the floor. She stepped out of them without me asking.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± I said, tugging open the top of her dress until her bra was exposed. My knuckles grazed her skin, and goosebumps chased the path I left behind.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been naughty, Mara. Defying me like that.¡±


    Her lips parted, but I silenced her with a look.


    ¡°Naughty girls,¡± I said, my voice dropping into a growl, ¡°don¡¯t get away without punishment.¡±


    I pulled her across myp, her dress spilling over my legs, her perfect ass arched in offering. My hand traced the curve of her before slipping lower, circling her entrance with azy precision that had her moaning almost immediately.


    The sound stoked something deep and dangerous in me. I wanted to take her-hard, fast-but no. She¡¯d learn that her release belonged to me.


    I smacked her once, sharp enough to make her gasp. Then again. Her body jerked, but the wetness coating my fingers told me she was melting into it.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± she breathed.


    <263 The Challenge


    ¡°Please, who?¡± My fingers teased higher, my thumb brushing her clit only to retreat.


    She hesitated, the fight still flickering in her.


    I tightened my grip on her hip. ¡°Say it.¡±


    Her voice was a whisper and a confession. ¡°Please, Alpha¡­¡±


    Points)


    The title rolled through me like fire. I pressed my thumb to her clit, rubbing in slow, deliberate circles that built and built until her body went taut beneath me. And then-just before she could break-I stopped.


    ¡°Up,¡± I ordered. She obeyed without a word, her pupils blown wide, her breath unsteady.


    ¡°Kneel.¡±


    She dropped to her knees before me. I unbuckled my belt and let my trousers fall, freeing my c**k, already


    hard and heavy. I tilted her chin up so she had to look at me.


    ¡°Show me.¡±


    She wrapped her lips around me, heat and wetness swallowing me whole. I fisted her hair, guiding her


    pace until she took me deep, her throat contracting around me. She gagged once but kept going, eyes


    locked on mine even as they watered.


    ¡°f**k, Mara¡­¡± I rasped, beginning to thrust into her mouth with measured force. Her submission was


    intoxicating-her control given over entirely to me. When release hit, I held her still, spilling into her throat.


    She swallowed every drop, her tongue sweeping over me until I hissed from overstimtion.


    I cupped her face. ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn.¡±


    She climbed into the chair, spreading herself wide, legs resting on the armrests in tant invitation. The


    scent of her arousal filled the air-rich, dizzying. I knelt, dragging my tongue from her entrance up to her


    clit, savoring her taste.


    Her fingers tangled in my hair, pulling me closer, grinding against my mouth. A knock sounded on the door, sharp and insistent. I ignored it. So did she.


    When I sucked her clit into my mouth, she shattered, her body trembling as she cried out. I didn¡¯t stop until she was shaking too hard to breathe.


    I stood, stroking myself, still hard for her. ¡°On your hands and knees, Mara.¡±


    She moved instantly, bracing herself on the couch. I drove into her, and her heat mped around me like a vice. The rhythm was brutal, deep, each thrust stealing a sound from her throat.


    Her walls gripped me tighter with every stroke, milking me, pulling me toward the edge until there was nothing left but her and the way she made me lose control.


    When we were spent, I dressed and unlocked the door.


    Austin stood outside with a message. Richard had arrived-with the nurse.


    And just like that, the predator in me gave way to something far softer. I couldn¡¯t wait to see my son.


    THE NEXT DAY


    I


    Mara and I spent most of the evening with Richard. Watching her cradle him, her voice soft and steady as she soothed him, something inside me settled in a way I hadn¡¯t expected. She would be an incredible mother-there was no doubt in my mind.


    When the nurse finally took Richard upstairs, Mara gave quiet instructions to Jennifer to keep a close watch over them. We both knew the next few days would leave little room for quiet moments like this.


    The morning came unhurried, sunlight spilling through the windows as we shared breakfast. Mara and Martha left soon after, their conversation fading down the hall. Darian, my father, and I made our way to the office. Rowan had everything in ce for the press release-my only task was to speak. And for the first time in a long while, I wanted to.


    I felt rested. Clear. The weight I¡¯d been carrying was lighter now, eased by my wife¡¯s quiet strength and the


    safe arrival of my son. Today, I could face anything.


    The walk to headquarters¡¯ conference room felt different-each step steadier, each breath sharper. The air


    buzzed faintly with anticipation.


    Inside, the stage was set. My father stood to my left, his presence a solid anchor. My brother stood to my right, steady as ever. We had allowed only a select group of journalists in; their murmurs died down as I


    took my ce at the podium.


    The teleprompter waited, its first line glowing softly in my periphery. I drew in a breath and lifted my gaze-


    not to the screen, but to the camera.


    This was for the people of the ind.


    And they were going to hear me.


    ¡°Residents of Mooncrest Ind,¡± I began, my voice cutting through the air like a de. I didn¡¯t blink. I


    wanted every man, woman, and child watching to feel my eyes on them-on him.


    ¡°This morning, I speak to you about a traitor-a parasite-named Chase Nighthorn.


    ¡°He has slithered his way into the minds of certain Alphas, poisoning their loyalty and twisting their honor until they turned their weapons on their own people. He has stolen your money, your safety, your peace. And for what? For his own hunger.


    ¡°He hides behind the mask of a savior, iming he fights for the poor, for the forgotten. But his words are ash. He has refused-every single time-to tell us what he ims my family took from him. Why? Because it¡¯s a lie. Because there was nothing to take. Because without his lies, he is nothing.¡±


    I leaned into the podium, letting my voice drop lower-harder.


    ¡°He stole the packs¡¯ wealth. He crawled to another ind and sold Driftwake¡¯s resources like a beggar peddling stolen goods, all to buy himself an army. He promises prosperity but delivers only blood. The


    263 The Challenge


    attack on Rockville was because of him. The lives lost there? His hands are drenched in that blood.¡±


    I paused, letting the silence drag, so the weight of my next words wouldnd like steel.


    ¡°Chase Nighthorn is not a leader. He is a coward. A coward too afraid to face me, too afraid to face my family. He hides in the shadows, behind other men¡¯s swords, behind the false faith of fools.¡±


    I straightened, my voice rising until it filled the room.


    ¡°So hear me now, Chase Nighthorn. I strip away every excuse you have left. I challenge you to a duel-me, my brother, my father-any one of us. Pick the man you think you can kill, and face him. Winner takes everything. Loser loses more than his life.¡±


    I didn¡¯t soften the next words.


    ¡°If you refuse, every man, woman, and child on this ind will know you for what you are-a liar, a thief, and a coward who sent others to die in your ce.


    ¡°Your picture will be on every screen. The names of the packs who betrayed their people by siding with you


    will crawl across the bottom for all to see. You will find no safe corner, no ally to hide behind. Even your


    own people will turn their backs when they realize you¡¯ve led them into ruin.¡±


    I leaned forward, my tone a final, deadly promise.


    ¡°Soe, Chase Nighthorn. Show us you¡¯re the warrior you pretend to be¡­ or keep running, and I¡¯ll hunt you down myself.¡±


    The feed cut to ric¡¯s face-clear, damning, impossible to mistake-beneath it the words: He wears many disguises. The list of treacherous packs rolled beneath it like a brand on their honour.


    I caught Rowan¡¯s eye across the room, saw the flicker of satisfaction there. Thatst touch was his, and I gave him a short nod.


    The questions came fast, but my answers were sharper still. When I walked off that stage, there was no doubt in anyone¡¯s mind-Chase Nighthorn¡¯s days in the shadows were numbered.


    And I would be the one to drag him into the light.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    374

 Favorite Curse 264

    264 The Last Recruit


    264 The Last Recruit


    Mara.


    Martha and I had reached out to dozens of women. I hadn¡¯t expected much-but Mooncrest surprised me. Beneath the surface, there were entireworks of female warriors, mostly academy dropouts, living in the shadows but burning with fire. And they all knew Martha. Not just knew-loved her.


    Watching her among them was like seeing her in another life. She was vibrant, rxed, genuinely happy. Sheughed without restraint. She hugged easily. She belonged.


    And for a moment, I envied her.


    It was strange. I¡¯d never really had a problem with Martha-until I found out she¡¯d been the one pulling strings behind the scenes. She was the reason Alpha Vander had forced Lucian and me into this marriage.


    But¡­ as bitter as that truth was, it had brought unexpected peace. Lucian and I had found something real


    in the chaos.


    So no-I didn¡¯t hate Martha. Not really. She was just¡­ the kind of person who rubbed everyone the wrong way at home. Loud. Pushy. Annoying, honestly. But here, in her element, she was someone else entirely.


    ¡°This¡¯ll be ourst stop for today,¡± she said, knocking on the door of a small house nestled in a quiet downtown neighborhood.


    The door swung open and a middle-aged woman let out a squeal of delight.


    ¡°Olivia!¡± Martha beamed, rushing into a hug. They kissed each other¡¯s cheeks, like old friends who had survived something together.


    Then Olivia¡¯s eyesnded on me, and her whole posture shifted into something softer.


    ¡°Luna Mara,¡± she said with a small bow. ¡°Wee to my home.¡± She stepped aside and gestured warmly for us toe in.


    I nodded and thanked her, stepping into a home that was small, modest-but pristine. It felt lived in. Loved.


    As we settled into our seats, Olivia looked to Martha with kind eyes. ¡°How have you been?¡±


    Martha nced at me with a sly smile. ¡°Luna Mara, this is Olivia. My friend from Goldenpeak. She came here with me, when I started working for Alpha Vander-back when I was Lucian¡¯s caregiver.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s expression flickered with surprise.


    ¡°She knows,¡± Martha added quickly. ¡°All of it.¡±


    Olivia let out a sigh, as if a weight had slid off her shoulders. ¡°Even about ric?¡±


    Martha nodded. ¡°And Lacy too.¡±


    264 Thest Recrist


    Olivia turned to me, her smileced with emotion. ¡°Oh, bless you, Luna. Martha and I have carried those secrets for so long. It¡¯s a gift that she finally has someone to talk to.¡±


    I returned her smile, though it felt a little hollow. Martha hadn¡¯t really opened up to me. Not willingly, anyway. The truth had just¡­ unraveled. But I didn¡¯t say that.


    ¡°They all know now,¡± Martha said, almost too casually. ¡°Lacy told them.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s expression dimmed. Her shoulders sagged.


    ¡°It¡¯s for the best,¡± I said quietly, lifting the warm teacup to my lips. ¡°Martha won¡¯t have to deal with ric


    alone anymore.¡±


    Olivia looked at me again, this time with gratitude. ¡°I hope the tea¡¯s alright, Luna. I don¡¯t have much to offer, but it¡¯s good for you and the baby. Chamomile-good for the nerves.¡±


    I nodded, letting the steam warm my face. ¡°It¡¯s perfect.¡±


    Martha cleared her throat, then nced at Olivia with a private smile.


    Something unspoken passed between them. A shared memory. A silent understanding I wasn¡¯t part of.


    But I could feel it-these two had been through hell together. And somehow, they¡¯de out still


    standing.


    ¡°Olivia, we need warriors,¡± Martha said, skipping the pleasantries. Her voice was steady but urgent.


    Olivia¡¯s expression tightened. Her fingers curled around her teacup.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already brought in Raya, Gene, and Tabitha¡¯s crew,¡± Martha continued. ¡°You¡¯re thest leader left. Thest underground women¡¯s fight club still holding out.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t respond right away. She looked at me instead-wary, maybe even distrustful.


    Martha, sensing it, ced a gentle hand on myp and smiled. ¡°Luna Mara is a warrior too. Top of her ss. She graduated as Gamma in Darian¡¯s year.¡±


    Olivia blinked in surprise. And I didn¡¯t me her. Women almost never made it through the academy, let alone ranked. The system was stacked against us from day one-rules designed to break us, instructors trained to push us out. The few of us whosted did so through pure stubbornness and pain.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ incredible,¡± Olivia said softly. ¡°You broke the ss roof. You¡¯ll be the first woman in the ranks.¡±


    ¡°I was,¡± I said. ¡°But now I¡¯m Luna.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t change what you did. You beat them.¡± Her voice held pride. Real pride. I smiled at her- because she was right. I had beaten them all.


    Well¡­ all but Rowan. His strength had tipped the scales. But no one else hade close.


    ¡°So what do you want from us?¡± she asked finally.


    I met her gaze.


    <264 The Last Recruit


    ¡°We need defense. Most of the allied pack military has defected to Chase Nighthorn. He¡¯s building a force, and we¡¯re losing ours. We need fighters-skilled ones. I¡¯ve secured weapons, but weapons are useless without people who know how to wield them.¡±


    She studied me with a look that said she was turning over every angle in her mind. This wasn¡¯t going to be like convincing the others. Most of the underground women were easy to sway-all it took was a promise of openbat, a stage to unleash the skill they¡¯d been forced to bury. But Olivia¡­ Olivia was thinking about more than just a fight.


    And then she dropped it.


    ¡°Why should I help Alpha Vander?¡± she asked, her eyes narrowing. ¡°After what he did to my


    I looked at Martha. This wasn¡¯t my fight to answer.


    ¡°We¡¯ve made peace,¡± Martha said quietly.


    Olivia scoffed. ¡°You what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve let it go.¡±


    friend?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s voice rose, sharp and cutting. ¡°You forgave him? After everything? He may not have been like ric with his fists, but words can destroy a person too. I remember. I was there, Martha. When he threw you out-pregnant-screaming at you like you were nothing. Again and again. You don¡¯t just forgive that.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t perfect either, Olivia,¡± Martha said softly. ¡°I gave him reasons to be angry. I pushed buttons I shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make what he did right.¡±


    ¡°No. But it doesn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t have a bigger enemy to deal with now.¡±


    The room fell quiet.


    Then Martha leaned forward, eyes locked on Olivia¡¯s. ¡°Chase Nighthorn is worse than ric.¡±


    That hit. Olivia flinched like she¡¯d been pped.


    ¡°If we bring Chase down,¡± Martha said slowly, ¡°we might finally get ric too.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s expression darkened. Something shifted in her gaze-but I couldn¡¯t tell if it was toward vengeance or fear. Martha hadn¡¯t told her Chase was ric, and I was sure it was for a good reason, so I held my


    peace.


    She didn¡¯t speak. Not yet.


    But I could feel it: a war was brewing inside her-and the oue would decide whether she fought with us¡­ or walked away.


    Vote


    374

 Favorite Curse 265

    265 Forgiveness and Farewell


    265 Forgiveness and Farewell


    Mara


    ¡°If you say so, Martha,¡± Olivia said, her voice firm but raw with emotion. ¡°Then I¡¯m in. Any man who does what ric Moongrove did doesn¡¯t deserve to breathe free air, let alone win. I saw the broadcast. I saw ev erything. Count me in-with all hundred and twenty women in my club.¡±


    That hit me like a bolt. One hundred and twenty trained fighters. Now I understood why Martha had pushed so hard to win Olivia over. She wasn¡¯t just a leader-she was the army.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing,¡± I said, grinning with relief. ¡°Thank you, Olivia. We¡¯ll be gathering at the second military


    base near headquarters. I¡¯ll send the details as soon as we finalize the time-and I¡¯ll assign ranks to


    everyone, just to make it fun.¡±


    Olivia beamed. ¡°I like that. A little recognition goes a long way.¡±


    She and Martha slipped into reminiscing, catching up on old memories-though I could tell Martha was


    holding some things back. Strategically, for our sake.


    We eventually left Olivia¡¯s ce and made our way back to the mansion. As we stepped through the gates, Martha looked at me with unexpected softness.


    ¡°Mara, I¡¯m really d we did this together.¡±


    She asked me to join her in the breakfast lounge for tea and snacks. Honestly, I was drowning in chamomile at this point-but I nodded and followed her in.


    The house was quiet. We¡¯d let the entire staff go earlier that week-told them it was for their safety. And it was. With war looming, thest thing we needed was innocent lives caught in the middle. We framed it as protection, and most of them had left with heartfelt thanks. A few insisted on staying, but we suspected they were ric¡¯s eyes inside our walls. We thanked them for their ¡°loyalty¡±¡­ and sent them on their way.


    Jason served the tea and left. Then it was just me and Martha.


    She ced her mug down gently, then reached across the table and touched my hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m so, so sorry, Mara,¡± she said, her voice breaking. ¡°For everything. For tearing you and Darian apart. For the way I treated you in this house. I broke his heart. I broke yours. And I see that now.¡±


    Tears spilled down her cheeks, unfiltered and real.


    ¡°I was jealous, frustrated. And instead of dealing with it, Ished out at you. I tried to push him toward Tiffany, just to get money to pay ric off. It was desperate. And cruel. I know that now. I hope¡­ I hope you can forgive me.¡±


    It was quiet for a moment. And in that silence, all the weight of the past settled between us.


    Martha had hurt me. Hurt Darian. Hurt Lucian too. She had broken things that would take time to rebuild.


    ??


    265 Forgiveness and Farewell


    But somehow¡­ we had survived. Maybe even grown stronger.


    If Lucian hadn¡¯te into my life the way he did¡­ if he hadn¡¯t loved me with such quiet certainty, I might never have been able to let go of Darian. But I had. Because what I felt for Lucian-it wasn¡¯t infatuation. It


    was real. The kind that stays.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Martha,¡± I said softly. ¡°Knowing what you were going through¡­ I get it. I was furious at you, honestly. I lost every ounce of respect I had. But now? I¡¯m grateful. You tore apart the illusion. And because of that, I found Lucian. And I finally learned the difference between obsession and love.¡±


    She wiped her eyes and nodded slowly, her shoulders rxing.


    ¡°I¡¯m d we had this talk,¡± I added. ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned-it¡¯s forgiven. And forgotten. Let¡¯s start over.¡±


    She gave me a small, sad smile. But then she looked away.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯ve forgiven me,¡± she said. ¡°Now my heart can rest easy¡­ when I leave.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Leave? What do you mean, leave?¡±


    I had thought she and Vander were on better terms. I thought maybe-just maybe-they were mending the damage. Apparently, I was wrong.


    Martha smiled again, but this time there was something final in it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I want to stay here anymore, Mara,¡± Martha said, her voice low, but steady. ¡°This house¡­ it¡¯s filled with memories. Some beautiful. Most painful. Half of them, I caused. The rest¡­ Vander did.¡±


    She paused, her eyes drifting to the window, lost in something only she could see.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s left between us. Vander hasn¡¯t said a word. Maybe he¡¯s afraid. Maybe he¡¯s just done. And maybe¡­ I am too.¡±


    She looked back at me, more certain now.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t go back to being the woman I used to be-the one who waited for scraps of love, who traded dignity for protection. I sold all the expensive clothes, the jewelry. Everything that ever made me feel like I had to perform wealth to be safe.¡±


    She let out a breath, lighter now.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got enough money. Enough to start over. And with ric about to face what¡¯sing¡­ I think I want to go back to Goldenpeak. Start something real. A foundation. For women like Olivia. Like me. Women trapped in marriages they didn¡¯t choose, living under men who treat them like assets instead of people. It¡¯s worse than anyone talks about. Especially in Goldenpeak and Kentville. The abuse is so normal, no one even calls it abuse anymore.¡±


    Her eyes met mine, and for the first time, I saw not just regret-but resolve.


    ¡°Not all of us get lucky, Mara. Not everyone meets someone like Vander and ends up Luna. Fate gave me a path out, and now¡­ it¡¯s my turn to make one for the others.¡±


    4265 Forgiveness and Farewell


    I didn¡¯t say anything right away.


    Because I knew.


    Even if Vander begged her to stay, even if he opened his heart right now-she wouldn¡¯t. Not because she didn¡¯t care. But because she had finally found something bigger than her past.


    Martha was never after money or power.


    She was after peace.


    And now, she was ready to go build it.

 Favorite Curse 266

    266 Three Hundred and Nine


    Lucian


    When I returned, Mara was fast asleep, curled around Richard¡¯s small frame like he was her own flesh and


    blood.


    And in a way-he was. Not by blood, but by heart.


    She had promised to love him, to protect him, even though he was the living reminder of the worst mistake I¡¯d ever made. Of Tina. Of everything that came before us.


    Yet here she was-showing me every day what love really looked like. Not the kind that demands or forgets, but the kind that chooses to stay.


    Fate gave me a rare kind of woman. Strong. Grounded. Soft where it mattered, steel where it counted.


    I watched her for a moment, just breathing, grateful. Then I linked Jennifer toe and take Richard to


    his room.


    When Jennifer entered, she moved carefully, her arms practiced, gentle. Still, Mara stirred the moment she


    felt the space beside her grow cold.


    Her hand reached out, searching. When she didn¡¯t find him, she tensed.


    ¡°Rx, Mara,¡± I whispered, brushing hair from her cheek. ¡°Jennifer just took him to the nursery.¡±


    She settled, exhaling slowly. Her eyes fluttered open, and she smiled sleepily up at me.


    I leaned in and kissed her-soft, slow.


    ¡°How was your day?¡± she murmured, her voice stillced with sleep.


    I told her what we¡¯d managed to aplish, the progress made with the allies.


    ¡°Has he replied?¡± she asked, sitting up slightly.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± I said, pulling off my shirt and folding it neatly. I slipped into bed beside her, leaving on just my


    shorts and undershirt.


    ¡°We¡¯re still waiting. But he will. He has to.¡±


    She gave me a skeptical look. ¡°You think he¡¯ll ept?¡±


    I ced my hand gently on her thigh, feeling the warmth of her skin. She¡¯d filled out slightly-pregnancy softening her in the most beautiful way. And still, she radiated strength.


    ¡°He should,¡± I said. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t, he¡¯ll look weak. Cowardly. And that¡¯s not something Chase Nighthorn


    can afford right now-not in front of his people. He¡¯s out here preaching freedom and justice¡­ what better way to prove it than by facing me in a duel? One man against another.


    Winner takes all.¡±


    <266 Three Hundred and Nine


    I made air quotes when I said duel, and she giggled, despite herself.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident, I guess I can rest easy,¡± she said. ¡°But we still need a backup n.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°And we¡¯ll make one. Together.¡±


    We sat there in the quiet for a moment. No more words. Just her fingers resting over mine. A small weight in the air. The kind that onlyes before war.


    But whatever came next-I wasn¡¯t afraid.


    Because Mara was beside me.


    epting the duel would be the quickest way to end this. No bloodshed beyond what was necessary. One fight. One victor. But if Chase refused¡­ we¡¯d be stuck picking apart his web piece by piece-tracking allies, intercepting messages, capturing pawns until someone finally led us to him.


    It would be slow. Painful. Risky. And we didn¡¯t have the luxury of time-or patience.


    I was hoping he¡¯d ept. Praying he would.


    Because between me and Darian, we¡¯d break him.


    Still, we weren¡¯t fools. Chase wouldn¡¯t fight fair. That was never his style. I was prepared for tricks, poison,


    spells-whatever he could conjure. Let him try. I¡¯d nned for it all.


    ¡°How was your day?¡± I asked Mara, pulling my focus back to her.


    She smiled, and something soft bloomed in her eyes. ¡°I met some really interesting women today. And


    Martha? Out there, she¡¯s apletely different person. People adore her.¡±


    I smiled too, brushing my hand gently across her bump.


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s always had a gift. That¡¯s how she got away with lying about me for so long. She wasn¡¯t always


    bitter, you know. That cameter. Over time.¡±


    My voice dropped a little, weighed down by memory.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about her a lottely,¡± I said. ¡°Back when I was a kid, she was fun. Wild, sometimes. But


    alive. I remember hearing her fight with my father-loud, brutal arguments. Then she¡¯d disappear for days.


    Weeks, even. Later, I learned the truth. He was throwing her out. Repeatedly. She¡¯d beg toe back, or


    he¡¯d go crawling after her. It was toxic. A cycle.¡±


    I let out a breath. ¡°I hope they figure it out this time. Now that all the secrets are out, maybe there¡¯s a chance. My father¡¯s already taken steps-put away my mother¡¯s pictures. That¡¯s not nothing. But Martha¡¯s pictures? Still not on the walls.¡±


    I nced at Mara.


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re not getting back together after all.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait and see,¡± she said gently.


    214


    Then she sat up a little straighter, a spark returning to her voice. ¡°They have underground fight clubs. For women. Four of them. And I met all four leaders today.¡±


    That pulled me out of my thoughts. ¡°Seriously?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Most of the women were academy dropouts or rejected by the military. Apparently, not everyone whoes from a poor n ends up in prostitution. Some of theme to Mooncrest hoping to serve. To fight. But they¡¯re shut out.¡±


    She paused. ¡°They think there¡¯s a cap. Like only a certain number of women are allowed in, and once that quota¡¯s filled, the rest get rejected, no matter how skilled they are.¡±


    I believed her.


    The force was always thin on female ranks. No matter how hard they tried, it was like the doors were


    bolted shut behind the first few.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t surprise me,¡± I said. ¡°The military talks about merit¨Cbut the system was built to keep them out.


    ¡±


    Mara leaned back, eyes fixed on the ceiling. ¡°They just wanted a chance. That¡¯s all.¡±


    And I could feel it-this wasn¡¯t just about the war anymore. This was about giving them something they¡¯d


    been denied for years.


    A reason to fight that was finally theirs.


    ¡°Most of them were trained by retired female soldiers,¡± Mara continued, ¡°They¡¯re eager, Lucian. They want


    to fight. Not just to prove something-but because they finally can. Almost all of them jumped at the


    opportunity.¡±


    She paused for a moment, then added, ¡°Except one. Olivia. It took a lot to bring her around. She¡¯s Martha¡¯s


    childhood friend-and one of the women that were used in Goldenpeak.¡±


    My jaw tightened, but I stayed quiet and let her continue.


    ¡°She¡¯s tough. Doesn¡¯t like your father-at all. But Martha convinced her that taking down Chase would hit


    ric hard, maybe even expose him. And once Olivia realized that, she was in. Fullymitted.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Martha tell her Chase was ric?¡± I asked and Mara shrugged.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask her, but it must have been for a good reason. I also doubted ric was Olvia¡¯s pimp in Goldenpeak, or she would have recognised his image on the broadcast. Regardless, they are in,¡± she replied.


    I nodded slowly, letting it sink in. ¡°I¡¯m d she came around. We need every fighter we can get¡­ but this is bigger than that.¡±


    I was already making ns in my head-once this war was over, I was going to gut the system. Rebuild it from the inside out. The military. The academy. Everything. Women had been fighting in the shadows long


    2005 The Hered


    enough. That ended now.


    ¡°So, how many warriors do you have?¡± I asked her.


    Mara smiled, clearly proud.


    ¡°Three hundred and nine.¡±


    I let out a low whistle. ¡°Three hundred and nine women. All right here in Mooncrest. Hidden in in sight.¡±


    She nodded, her eyes glowing. ¡°And every one of them ready.¡±


    ¡°An underground fight club, huh?¡± I asked, still amazed.


    ¡°Four,¡± she corrected. ¡°Four full clubs.¡±


    I shook my head in disbelief. ¡°Remind me to visit when this is all over. I want to see them fight.¡±


    She smiled at me, the kind of smile that said we were changing things-maybe not all at once, but one


    battle at a time.


    And this one? This one was long overdue.


    C

 Favorite Curse 267

    267 The Broadcast


    Lucian


    Breakfast was unusually quiet the next morning. Everyone looked worn down-eyes heavy, movements sluggish-but Mara and I felt rested. A small blessing in the chaos.


    ¡°Have you sorted out the bunkers?¡± Mara asked, turning to Tiffany.


    She nodded. ¡°Children and women are being directed there in case of an attack. The nursery in the mansion¡¯s underground wing is ready too.¡±


    nced at her, genuinely impressed. That was the Luna¡¯s role, but as Beta¡¯s mate, Mara had delegated the task to Tiffany-and she had delivered. Efficient. Steady. Reliable. I just hoped she and Darian would finally work things out. I knew he¡¯d hurt her-badly. And I wouldn¡¯t me her for staying mad. He¡¯d been an arsehole. But they needed to move forward, one way or another.


    ¡°Master Lucian,¡± Austin¡¯s voice broke into my thoughts through the link, ¡°turn on the lounge television. There¡¯s a broadcast you need to see.¡±


    I stood up immediately and crossed the room to switch on the screen.


    The second it came to life, Martha gagged and rushed out of her seat, vomiting into a nearby waste bin.


    I didn¡¯t need to ask. We all saw his face.


    ric.


    Mara was at Martha¡¯s side in an instant, rubbing her back, whispering calming words. The rest of us sat frozen. The damage that man had done to her¡­ it was beyond physical. He had scarred her soul.


    I hoped Mara¡¯s father could help her. She needed more than time. She needed healing.


    The broadcast yed on.


    It wasn¡¯t live. That much was clear. The lighting, the cuts-this was pre-recorded. Polished. Controlled.


    ¡°¡­Four days from now. On the battleground,¡± ric¡¯s voice dered, calm and cold. ¡°If you do not show up¡­ I win.¡±


    The footage ended. We had missed a chunk of the broadcast. It must have been on for a while, and we


    only caught thest part.


    We sat in stunned silence until the station looped the broadcast again.


    ¡°Vander Nighthorn,¡± ric¡¯s voice rang from the screen, calm but seething beneath the surface. ¡°You stole my wife and daughter simply because you could. I had nothing¡­ and still, you took the only things that


    were mine.¡±


    His eyes stared into the camera, dark and empty.


    ¡°Martha, I hope you¡¯re proud of what you did. For twenty-three years, I slept alone. Worked myself to the bone-alone. All because of your betrayal.¡±


    He paused. Just enough to make it seem like he was choking on emotion, but we knew better. It was all


    performance.


    ¡°I was an Alpha with no name. No territory. No wealth. But I loved you. I still do.¡±


    Martha trembled, and Mara tightened her grip around her.


    ¡°If Vander is holding you against your will, know this: you¡¯re free to return to me after the fight.¡±


    My fists clenched.


    He looked straight into the lens now, voice dropping an octave.


    ¡°Vander locked my daughter away because she wanted toe home. Because she chose me. That is who the Nighthorns really are. An overprivileged bloodline, feeding off the people of this ind like parasites-holding power through fear and maniption.¡±


    My father¡¯s growl vibrated in his chest like thunder. Darian¡¯s hand was on his shoulder, trying to calm him.


    ric kept going.


    ¡°Look at Rockville. Look at what your Alpha did when they dared to revolt. Women. Children. ughtered.


    And he-he didn¡¯t care.¡±


    He leaned forward, eyes zing with false conviction.


    ¡°I can no longer stand by and watch the Nighthorns oppress us. This is our ind. Our future. And I refuse to let the privileged few keep choking the rest of us. The liberation movement is just the beginning.¡±


    A pause. A cold breath.


    ¡°To those who stand with me-I thank you. Your sacrifices will not be in vain.¡±


    The screen froze on his face. Stern. Self-righteous. Maniptive to the very end.


    I could barely breathe through the rage boiling in my chest. Every lie. Every twist of the truth. He had the


    gall to make himself the victim.


    ¡°I swear,¡± I muttered, jaw tight, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill that bastard.¡±


    Not quickly. Not cleanly.


    He didn¡¯t deserve quick or clean.


    I looked over at Martha. Her face was pale. Haunted. Mara held her as if keeping her from breaking into pieces.


    Darian still had a firm grip on our father, who was shaking with fury.


    ric had hurt all of us.


    The first


    But this was thest time he¡¯d ever get to speak without consequence.


    1 ept the challenge,¡± ric said, voice calm and rehearsed, like a man reciting lines from a script he¡¯d written a hundred times in his head.


    ¡°I will fight for my people¡¯s freedom and equality. I agree-it¡¯s time to end the bloodshed once and for all.¡±


    I leaned in slightly, watching every twitch of his smug face.


    ¡°You took everything from me, Alpha Vander. My wife. My daughter. My name. I¡¯ll fight the Nighthorns-for them, and for the people who have suffered under your rule.¡±


    He straightened, eyes fixed coldly on the camera.


    ¡°The Nighthorns may choose their champion. I choose Neev as our battleground. Four days from now. If you do not show¡­ I win.¡±


    The broadcast cut out.


    The station repeated it again, but I didn¡¯t need to hear it twice. I reached for the remote and hit mute.


    ¡°That bastard,¡± my father growled, voice thick with fury. ¡°He deliberately chose Neev. That¡¯s where it all began. Thatnd is stained with history-our history.¡±


    He pushed away from the table, pacing like a caged wolf.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way we¡¯re missing it,¡± he snapped. ¡°T¡¯ll be there if I have to crawl.¡±


    I was silent for a moment, heart steady, eyes still on the muted screen.


    Honestly? I was relieved he¡¯d epted. This was the best-case scenario. One clean fight to end it all-no drawn-out bloodshed, no chasing shadows.


    Still, ric wasn¡¯t just epting. He was campaigning. He knew exactly what he was doing-framing himself as a man of the people, ying the oppressed victim while painting us as tyrants. His voice, his tone, even the way he looked into the camera-it was all calcted. Smooth. Maniptive.


    And I hated him for it.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Darian broke the silence. ¡°Who¡¯s going to fight him in Neev?


    I looked at him, then smiled faintly. ¡°I will.¡±


    He nodded, but before anyone could speak again-


    ¡°No.¡± My father¡¯s voice cut through the room like a de.


    He stepped forward, eyes burning with restrained rage.


    ¡°No, Lucian. ric is my problem. He killed my wife. He tried to kill Martha. He hunted our family and stole from us because of his own twisted greed. He¡¯s a sociopath. A liar. A murderer.¡±


    He paused, chest heaving.


    267 The Broadcast


    ¡°I¡¯ve hunted that bastard for years. And now that he¡¯s finally shown his face, you think I¡¯ll stand back and let someone else end him? No. I¡¯ll fight him. And when I¡¯m done-he won¡¯t just die. He¡¯ll suffer.¡±


    His voice dropped to a low growl.


    ¡°I want to feel it when I break him.¡±


    The room fell silent.


    We all knew better than to argue with him when he was like this. He was dead set. Nothing we said would change his mind. This wasn¡¯t just duty or strategy for him-this was personal. It always had been.


    Four days.


    And then it would be over.


    One way or another.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    H


    Vote


    427

 Favorite Curse 268

    < 268 The Only Choice


    268 The Only Choice


    Lucian


    Pots


    I was relieved ric had finally responded. At least now, the waiting was over. As much as I wanted to be the one to face him-to be the one who ended this-I knew it wasn¡¯t my fight to take.


    This was personal for my father. Deeper than revenge. It was about reiming everything ric had tried


    to destroy.


    I watched from the corner of the lounge as my father stood by the window, seething in silence, fists clenched. Martha had calmed down, though her eyes were still red. She moved toward him slowly and wrapped her arms around him from behind, resting her head against his back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t risk your life for me, Vander,¡± she whispered, her voice tight with fear. ¡°Please.


    Reconsider. You¡¯ve already been through too much.¡±


    His body tensed, but his voice was soft. ¡°Do you have so little faith in me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not you I don¡¯t believe in,¡± she said, holding him tighter. ¡°It¡¯s him. ric doesn¡¯t fight fair. You might go into that battleground with honour-but he won¡¯t. He¡¯s nning something in Neev. He always ns something. He has people there. Influence. Control. I don¡¯t know where the Alpha of Neev stands, but I


    know ric. He will not y by the rules.¡±


    She stepped back, voice rising with urgency. ¡°Let our sons handle it. Let the next generation carry the fight.


    ¡±


    But my father shook his head, firm. Unyielding.


    Her warning only seemed to fuel him more.


    I knew then that he wouldn¡¯t back down.


    So I stepped in-not to change his mind, but to help Martha understand.


    ¡°Martha,¡± I said gently, ¡°this isn¡¯t just about the war. It¡¯s about him. My father lost his mate-my mother-to


    ric¡¯s violence. Then ric tried to kill you. He sent you here as a weapon, not a woman. You were


    supposed to infiltrate this family, seduce my father, and destroy us from the inside.¡±


    She flinched. I didn¡¯t sugarcoat it. She needed to hear it in.


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t destroy us,¡± I said. ¡°You became one of us. You chose to stay. You gave my father another son, and you gave me a brother. That wasn¡¯t part of ric¡¯s n. You are not his mate anymore, Martha. You¡¯re a Nighthorn. And this fight? It¡¯s about sending that message-clearly, finally.¡±


    Martha¡¯s lip trembled slightly, but she didn¡¯t speak.


    That¡¯s when Mara added the final blow of truth.


    ¡°ric didn¡¯t just ept the challenge,¡± she said calmly. ¡°He made it personal. By publicly iming Martha


    (268 The Only Choice


    as hiswoman, he¡¯s calling Darian a bastard. A product of stolen affection.¡±


    The words hit hard.


    Mara looked Martha straight in the eye. ¡°If Lucian or Darian fights and kills him, you¡¯ll be remembered as his widow. Still tied to him by blood and shame. But if Vander kills him, the im dies with him. Permanently. Darian is legitimized, and you¡¯re freed. Publicly.


    Symbolically. Legally.¡±


    And suddenly, I saw it.


    ric had backed us into a corner. Pretending to offer choice. Pretending to allow a champion. But by naming Martha as his, he made sure there was only one man who could answer the challenge.


    My father.


    He knew it.


    ¡°We¡¯ll match his press release,¡± I said, my voice low but firm. ¡°ept his venue. Then name Father as our


    champion.¡±


    The words tasted bitter on my tongue. It was calcted cruelty for him to choose our champion, and of all people, my father. I didn¡¯t yet understand the full extent of his scheme, but it had the stench of personal vengeance. He loathed my father that much was clear. I needed to unravel his n before it bled us dry-


    and fast.


    Mara and I left the lounge in silence, the tension between us almost tactile. As we walked back toward our wing, I noticed again how bare it was-no softness, no personality, no warmth. It hadn¡¯t been touched by


    her. Not yet.


    This ce was meant to be our home now. We wouldn¡¯t be going back to the other house; not while peace held in the mansion. And as Alpha and Luna, we were expected to remain. But these walls didn¡¯t yet feel


    like hers. Or ours.


    I reached for her, drawing her close as we approached our hallway. Her presence steadied me, even as


    everything else threatened to spin out of control.


    ¡°When will you make this ce yours?¡± I whispered into her ear.


    I wasn¡¯t sure she¡¯d answer. My question stirred something raw in her. Her breath caught-and then she


    moaned.


    I didn¡¯t think. I pinned her against the wall, my lips crashing into hers, desperate and hungry. She kissed me back with equal fire, no hesitation, no fear-just need.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to the room,¡± I linked her, but she didn¡¯t budge. Her hands gripped me, her body already molding into mine, reckless and wanting.


    My will shattered. She had that effect on me. One touch from her, and I became hers all over again.


    < 268 The Only Choice


    Helpless. Eager. Devoted.


    I lifted her with ease, her legs wrapping around me. My hand slipped beneath the fabric of her panties,


    fingers searching, teasing. She was already wet-already aching for me. A growl escaped my throat, primal and rough, as I pressed my forehead to hers.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t-someone could see¡­¡±


    But my voice was already trembling, my restraint evaporating.


    She tugged at my belt with urgency, nails grazing my skin, and I knew-I was lost to her.


    The bedroom door was just five doors away.


    But it might as well have been miles.


    She unfastened my belt with a quiet confidence that undid me faster than her hands ever could. I freed myself and thrust into her in one breathless motion.


    She gasped-no, moaned-her body arching into mine with a fervor that set me on fire. That sound¡­ it fed something primal in me. I held her tighter, my hips moving with purpose, each stroke deep and consuming. The intensity pulled everything else into silence-no war, no betrayal, no looming threats. Just us. Just


    this.


    Her nails raked down my back, hard enough to sting, but it only spurred me on. Her pleasure built until she trembled around me, crying out as she climaxed, her teeth sinking into my shoulder to muffle the sound. I growled against her neck, the sensation sending me over the edge. My release surged through me, hot and heavy, and I stayed buried in her as I spilled into that shared high.


    For a few moments, neither of us moved. Her legs clung to me, her forehead pressed to mine. Breathing. Laughing softly. Drunk on each other.


    Eventually, I let her down gently. She giggled as she adjusted her skirt, still flushed, still glowing. I refastened my belt, smirking, then pinned her against the wall again, this time with a teasing kiss to her


    jaw.


    ¡°I never knew you could be this wild, Mara,¡± I whispered, nibbling at her ear.


    She met my gaze with that familiar spark that always lit something inside me. ¡°You better take all you can now,¡± she murmured, trailing her fingers down my chest. ¡°Because when this bump gets any bigger, we¡¯ll be


    grounded.¡±


    Her words stirred a hunger in me all over again. I kissed her-slow this time, deliberate. But just as I deepened it, my phone buzzed.


    I didn¡¯t stop.


    She did.


    Mara pulled away with a smirk, leaving me breathless and slightly frustrated. ¡°These are vtile times,


    268 The Only Choice


    Points


    Lucian,¡± she said, smoothing down her skirt. ¡°Every call could mean war or peace.¡±


    She turned and walked ahead, her hips swaying with such sinful grace it made me groan. That skirt was a weapon. She knew exactly what she was doing.


    Raking my fingers through my hair, I reached for my phone. The screen read: Denis.


    I answered immediately. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way to you,¡± his voice came through, taut with urgency. ¡°Keisha¡¯s with me.¡±


    My breath caught. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be on vacation.¡±


    He sighed-long, heavy. ¡°Not anymore. Not when my Alpha-and best friend-is about to face a bastard like ric Moongrove,¡± Denis said.


    The name hit me like a jolt.


    I shouldn¡¯t have been surprised the broadcast wasn¡¯t private. His arrogance was loud, and so was his face. Word would¡¯ve spread fast among those who knew him. Still, hearing Denis say it out loud made the


    situation feel more real.


    I rubbed the back of my neck. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be involved in this, Denis. It¡¯s a duel. Mine.¡±


    He scoffed. ¡°You actually believe that bastard intends to fight you one-on-one?¡± he said, voiceced with disbelief. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to fight you, Lucian. He wants your father. Said he stole his wife and child-and worse, he called Darian a bastard.¡±


    My stomach turned.


    ¡°He¡¯s not just picking a fight. He¡¯s making a spectacle of your family,¡± Denis added, his tone dark. ¡°And I don¡¯t think he ns to fight fair.¡±


    I closed my eyes, exhaling hard. My worst fears, spoken out loud. This wasn¡¯t just about power-it was about shame, legacy, and vengeance. If ric got what he wanted, Darian¡¯s name would be dragged through blood-soaked dirt. My father had to win. Not just to survive, but to restore what had been taken


    from all of us.


    ¡°Meet me at my wing,¡± I said quietly, then ended the call.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    E


    Vote


    427

 Favorite Curse 269

    269 The Truth Laid Bare


    Lucian


    When I stepped back into the room, Jennifer was there with Richard bnced carefully on her hip.


    ¡°Good morning, Master,¡± she said with a small smile. ¡°Madam asked me to bring him to you.¡±


    I nodded, my chest tightening as I looked at my son. He was getting stronger-his little face fuller, his dark curls thickening, those piercing blue eyes blinking curiously up at me. My eyes.


    Despite everything-despite Tina-he was mine. A part of me.


    And Mara¡­ she was caring for him like he¡¯d been hers all along. No resentment. No hesitation. Just love.


    That quiet act of eptance told me everything I needed to know.


    Whatever storm wasing-I didn¡¯t have to face it alone.


    I took Richard from Jennifer, and he giggled-sweet and pure, that soft sound that made everything else fade for a moment. He wrapped his tiny fingers around my thumb, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Mara had changed into a short, breezy dress, and despite everything weighing on us, she still managed to look effortlessly stunning. I groaned softly at the sight of her, and she caught it-her face lighting up with a teasing smile as she walked toward me.


    She reached for Richard, and scooped him into her arms.


    Maraughed, spinning him gently. His squeals filled the room, his chubby hands grasping at her face like she was his whole world. Watching them like that-so full of life, so natural together-I felt something sharp and warm in my chest.


    But beneath it all, a quiet ache stirred. One day we would have to tell him the truth-that the woman who brought him into this world was behind bars, and the woman he called ¡°Mama¡± had stepped into that role by choice, not blood. I just hoped that when that day came, it wouldn¡¯t break his heart.


    We yed with him for a while longerughs, tickles, and small, quiet joys-until a knock echoed through


    the room. Denis.


    I rose to answer it.


    Denis stepped in, and Keisha followed close behind him. Her smile was soft, her steps steady. She looked healthier-lighter somehow-and I prayed the peace in her eyes would stay.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Mara called out, crossing the room quickly to embrace Keisha.


    ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± she asked warmly, concern glinting behind her smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m better, Keisha replied, voice sincere.


    Mara beamed and gently motioned her closer. ¡°Come say hi to Richard.¡±


    The women gathered around the boy, theirughter bubbling around him as he delighted in the attention. Watching Mara, Tiffany, and Keisha so naturally together made the room feel less like a battlefield and


    more like a home.


    Meanwhile, Denis and I stepped aside.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go on vacation with her?¡± I asked, keeping my voice low.


    He shrugged. ¡°Keisha and I talked about it. Felt wrong to leave when everything¡¯s heating up here. She¡¯s staying, and I¡¯ll go to Neev with you-as your Delta.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°I told you, it¡¯s a duel.¡±


    He gave me a knowing smile. ¡°And if that bastard ys dirty, you¡¯ll have backup.¡±


    He was right, and I knew it. ric Moongrove wasn¡¯t known for fairness. I didn¡¯t want to admit I was relieved, but I was. I nodded, pressing a hand to his shoulder.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said simply. ¡°And thank Keisha-for understanding.¡±


    ¡°I already did,¡± he murmured, and we both looked toward her, now giggling with Mara and Richard as if the


    weight of the world hadn¡¯t touched her.


    Just then, Tiffany and Darian stepped into the room, Emma in Tiffany¡¯s arms. The moment Keisha and


    Tiffany locked eyes, they hugged-tight, familiar.


    It was good to see. We¡¯d never told anyone about Keisha¡¯s struggle with her health, so I could only assume


    she¡¯d chosen to confide in Tiffany herself. That meant she was opening up. Healing.


    And as the women stood thereughing,forting, supporting one another-I realized something rare


    was taking root in our home.


    Strength. Unity.


    Family.


    ¡°We still need to make the press release-ept the venue and name our champion,¡± Darian reminded


    me, his voice steady but urgent.


    I rose reluctantly. I didn¡¯t feel like going to headquarters, not with everything pressing down on us, but I


    knew he was right. We couldn¡¯t afford silence-not now. ric¡¯s allegations, no matter how theatrical, had to be answered. Not just by me, but by my father and Martha too. It was the only way to weaken the weight of his words before they dug deeper into the hearts of the ind.


    Denis, Darian, and I left the women in the room and made our way to my office in the east wing. As we walked, I linked my father and Martha, asking them to meet us there.


    To my surprise, when we arrived, Rowan was already inside, standing at attention.


    I paused at the threshold. ¡°How long have you been here?¡± I asked.


    269 The Truth t aid Bare


    Ports


    He straightened and bowed slightly. ¡°Just arrived, Alpha. I saw the press release-figured you¡¯d need me.¡±


    I nodded in appreciation, hiding the slight irritation that no one had informed me. But truth be told, we were short-staffed-only two butlers, and the rest were kitchen hands. I couldn¡¯t fault anyone. Not today.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re all here,¡± I began once the door closed behind us. ¡°We need to respond, and we need to do it now. A press release epting ric¡¯s challenge, naming our champion-and more importantly, addressing the lies he spewed. Silence will only make them fester.¡±


    My eyes found Martha.


    ¡°This won¡¯t be easy,¡± I said gently, ¡°but I need you to tell Mooncrest the truth. How you came into my father¡¯s life. If we let ric frame the narrative, the stain on Darian won¡¯t fade-not even after ric is


    gone.¡±


    There was a long silence.


    ¡°No, Lucian,¡± my father said sharply, stepping forward. ¡°Martha won¡¯t humiliate herself like that, not


    publicly.¡±


    But Martha raised a hand, quieting him. Her gaze never left mine.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± she said, voice calm, resolute. ¡°The people need to know who he really is. What he did to me, to his so-called ¡®beloved¡¯ daughter. How he maniptes, uses, discards.¡±


    She turned to Vander, her voice softening. ¡°Please, let me. He made himself look noble in that broadcast- empathetic, even. But I won¡¯t let him rewrite the past to cover his sins. This¡­ is for Darian.¡±


    My father stared at her, torn between pain and pride. He said nothing. But the silence itself was an answer.


    Martha¡¯s hand touched her heart. ¡°He won¡¯t expect me to speak. He thinks I¡¯m still that frightened woman willing to take his secrets to the grave.¡± Her eyes shed. ¡°Let him find out just how wrong he is.¡±


    I looked around the room-at Denis, at Darian, at Rowan-and saw the same thing in their faces: respect.


    Resolve. This was the only way forward.


    ¡°As painful as it may be,¡± I said, ¡°it has to be done.¡±


    And in that moment, I knew-Martha wasn¡¯t just protecting Darian¡¯s honor.


    She was reiming her own.


    We agreed it would be best to broadcast our reply from the safety of home. No dys, no filters-just raw truth, recorded and sent straight to every household in Mooncrest.


    First, we filmed my part-me epting the venue, naming my father as our champion. My words were sharp, measured, but beneath the surface, my blood was running hot. Then it was Martha¡¯s turn.


    She sat tall before the camera, her voice steady butced with a quiet fury. And then¡­ sheid it all bare.


    She spoke of how ric had forced her-and other girls in Goldenpeak-into prostitution. How he had


    269 The Truth Laid Bare


    Points


    married her by force, not out of love, but to ensure she couldn¡¯t run. How for years, he used her, abused her, stripped her of dignity until there was nothing left to take. How he had once considered throwing Lacy away like trash because she was an ¡°inconvenience.¡±


    Then she told them the truth that would turn stomachs-how my father had saved her, and how ric had killed my mother, boasting of it to Lacy like it was a victory. How he had sent her into our home, ordered her to marry my father and kill us all, but she could not bring herself to murder the man who had shown her kindness without demanding her body in return.


    She confessed to staying-not out of fear, but because she had finally found peace in her marriage. She told the world how ric had ckmailed her for twenty-three years, draining her of money and freedom.


    How he had deceived their own daughter into poisoning her, just to create chaos so he could rob me.


    Her voice grew colder as she spoke of the unthinkable-how ric began pimping his own daughter when she resisted him, deciding instead to ¡°train¡± her. Rockville, she revealed, was his den of ouws, where his men broke her daughter¡¯s spirit under his orders. ¡°That ce deserved to be erased,¡± she said, and there


    was no mistaking the truth in her tone.


    By the time she finished, the room was heavy with silence. My throat felt tight. I hadn¡¯t expected tears, but they came anyway. Martha had walked through hell and lived to tell the tale, and now she had set it ame behind her. I could only hope she and my father would find a way to heal from all this.


    Once the recordings wereplete, we sent them to the television station. No turning back now.


    A momentter, Mara walked into the office. She greeted everyone, her presence softening the edges of


    the tension, then turned to me with a smile.


    ¡°Tiff and Keisha are helping to set up the bunker,¡± she said. I smiled back,forted by the thought that


    Emma and Richard were safe with Jennifer and Emma¡¯s nanny.


    It was time.


    Time to n the trip that would decide everything.


    1


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    ?


    Vote


    427


    neasy

 Favorite Curse 270

    270 Uneasy Alliances


    Lucian


    Mara and I returned to our room after the broadcast. My hands were still trembling. We had just set the world on fire, and now we were waiting for the mes to spread.


    Five hours in, the outrage came like a wave. People weren¡¯t just angry, they were livid.


    They were calling for ric¡¯s head. His supporters were scattering like ash in the wind. Many of the Alphas who once pledged loyalty to him had shifted to neutral ground. Only three territories still stood behind him: Kentville, Goldenpeak, and Eboncrest. Just three. The rest had either turned away or vanished altogether.


    We could¡¯ve crushed him now and been done with it. But no, we had issued a challenge, and honor bound us both to see it through. Rules were rules. Even if every instinct screamed to strike while he was weak,


    we had to hold the line.


    The public fury worked in our favor. Recruits were pouring in, eager to fight. But I wasn¡¯t about to let just anyone in. For all I knew, ric had sent wolves in sheep¡¯s clothing.


    Martha¡¯s confession had done more than we expected. It broke hearts, and opened eyes. People didn¡¯t hate her; they admired her. She had survived hell, and now they saw her as a warrior. Strong. Unshaken.


    Her pain had given our cause a soul.


    It was time to n the journey to Neev. I was about to summon everyone to the office when my phone


    rang.


    I picked up without hesitation.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Alpha Lucian. I¡¯m Alpha Ighor Smirnov, the current Alpha of Neev.¡±


    I froze for a second. Ighor? The son? He couldn¡¯t be more than twenty. I remembered him as a boy, always


    trailing after his father like a shadow.


    ¡°How can I help you?¡± I said, keeping my voice steady, hiding my surprise.


    There was a pause before he answered. ¡°We¡¯re¡­, uneasy about the duel taking ce on ournd. ric has a reputation, and frankly, we don¡¯t trust him to y by the rules. We can¡¯t afford another war here.¡±


    The weight of his words hit me hard. I remembered thest war all too well. His father and mine had left


    blood in the soil of thatnd.


    Still, this wasn¡¯t his call. Neev may have its own Alpha, but I still owned the entire ind. That hadn¡¯t changed.


    ¡°What are you saying, Ighor?¡±


    He hesitated. ¡°We want to know¡­ will you be bringing your troops to Neev? To protect us?¡±


    I exhaled slowly, already knowing how this would sound.


    ¡°No, Ighor. This isn¡¯t a war, it¡¯s a duel. And by those rules, I won¡¯t be marching an army onto Neev.¡±


    Silence.


    And in that silence, I could hear everything he didn¡¯t say. The fear. The doubt. The shadow of history repeating itself.


    ¡°What if ric doesn¡¯t follow the rules?¡± Ighor pressed, his voice tight with concern. ¡°How will we protect ourselves? Mooncrest hasn¡¯t funded our military in years. Our weapons are outdated. We don¡¯t have the


    numbers to hold off an attack.¡±


    I closed my eyes briefly, already knowing what he was really asking for.


    ¡°You have my word, it won¡¯te to that,¡± I said, firm but calm. ¡°We trust ric to honor the terms. If he cheats, the duel bes void. He loses any right to im leadership. The fight will be televised, Ighor.


    The world will be watching.¡±


    There was silence on the other end, heavy and uneasy.


    ¡°Alright, Alpha Lucian,¡± he said atst. ¡°But remember, our safety, our people, that¡¯s your responsibility now.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten,¡± I replied. ¡°Neev is part of me too. My blood runs through that soil. I¡¯d never risk my


    own people. That¡¯s why we¡¯ll hold the duel in the battleground, far from the civilians.¡±


    He thanked me and ended the call.


    Mara emerged from the bathroom, drying her hands, her expression calm but unreadable. I waited for her


    to get dressed, then we made our way to the office for our final meeting before departure.


    Everyone was already there, standing in quiet formation, waiting.


    ¡°We leave for Neev in three days,¡± I said, my voice echoing through the room. ¡°But I want our troops to


    start moving in two. Quietly. By road. As ordinary travelers. I want three hundred armed soldiers there before we arrive, with enough ammunition to hold a war.¡±


    Heads nodded. No one questioned it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust that man,¡± I added, and they didn¡¯t need me to exin who.


    ¡°Who¡¯s going officially?¡± Darian asked.


    I looked around the room, eyesnding on each of them in turn. ¡°Myself. Darian. My father. Denis. Rowan.¡±


    Behind me, Mara¡¯s sharp intake of breath gave her away.


    ¡°What about Martha and me?¡± she asked. ¡°Don¡¯t we deserve to be there?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°You need to stay here. You and the women warriors you¡¯ve trained. Your job is to hold


    213


    273 sty lines


    Mooncrest. If ric¡¯s going to strike, it won¡¯t be where we expect.¡±


    Her eyes narrowed. ¡°Why do you think that?¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s not an i,¡± I said tly. ¡°He won¡¯t attack where the world is watching. The Alpha of Neev just called, nervous about security. He practically begged for weapons. That means ric already knows he¡¯s not wee there. He¡¯ll be cautious. He¡¯ll behave. But here? Here, no one will expect it. Mooncrest is


    the softer target.¡±


    Mara stared at me, then gave a short, bitterugh.


    ¡°You really think I¡¯m that stupid, Lucian.¡±


    The temperature in the room dropped.


    I turned toward her slowly, my brow creasing. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    She crossed her arms. ¡°You¡¯re not protecting me. You¡¯re sidelining me. Again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what this is,¡± I said, trying to stay calm. ¡°This is about strategy,¡±


    ¡°No. This is about control,¡± she snapped. ¡°You¡¯d rather trust old soldiers and diplomats than the woman who¡¯s bled for this cause.¡±


    My jaw clenched. The others looked away, ufortable.


    I took a slow breath. ¡°You¡¯re the most capable warrior I know, Mara. But if we divide our strengths, yours


    here, mine there, we cover both fronts. That¡¯s not a demotion. That¡¯s war logic.¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond. She just stared at me, furious but silent.


    And somehow, that silence cut deeper than anything she could¡¯ve said.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    H


    Vote


    427

 Favorite Curse 271

    271 The Truth Between Us


    Lucian


    ¡°If you truly believed ric would attack Mooncrest,¡± Mara said, her voice sharp and trembling, ¡°you wouldn¡¯t leave me behind to defend it. Not after asking me to promise I wouldn¡¯t shift.¡± Her eyes locked onto mine, zing. ¡°What do you take me for, Lucian? Just say it, that you¡¯ve already decided everything, that you don¡¯t need our help. It would sting less than this.¡±


    Her words hit hard.


    The room fell silent.


    I stood, jaw tight, then turned to Rowan and Denis. ¡°Make sure the troops start moving to Neev


    immediately. Denis, stay behind if necessary, you¡¯re still Delta, but we need all the strength we can get on the ground.¡±


    Then I took Mara by the hand, firm, but not forceful, and led her out of the room. This wasn¡¯t something we could hash out in front of the others. We needed our own space, away from the strategy boards and biting


    stares.


    I didn¡¯t take her all the way to our wing. We stopped at one of the rooms in the right corridor. I shut the


    door behind us and turned to face her.


    She stood with her arms crossed, her face tight with frustration, the scowl carved deep into her


    expression. I couldn¡¯t me her. She was a warrior. She was built for battle. Of course she wanted to be


    there.


    I stepped toward her, slowly, until the wall stopped her retreat. I leaned in, resting my forehead against


    hers. My chest pressed gently against hers, no space left between us. I closed my eyes and breathed her in, her strength, her fury, her fire. My mate.


    ¡°I need you to let me win this one, Mara,¡± I said, barely above a whisper.


    She didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°I need you safe. You and the baby.¡± My voice cracked. ¡°If anything happened to you in Neev¡­ I wouldn¡¯t survive it. I wouldn¡¯t forgive myself.¡±


    She pulled away.


    I didn¡¯t fight her distance. Not yet. But when she turned, I stepped behind her, wrapped my arms around her waist, and pressed my lips gently to the mark on her neck.


    ¡°Please,¡± I murmured. ¡°Be here. Hold the line at Mooncrest. Let me have a reason toe home.¡±


    She turned to face me. Her eyes weren¡¯t just angry now, they were wounded. Aching.


    ¡°What about me, Lucian?¡± she asked. ¡°What about what I need? I want my revenge too. That man tried to


    271 The Truth Between Us


    kill us. He lied, manipted, destroyed everything we believed in. We med your father, and all along, it was him. A monster in disguise.¡±


    Her voice cracked, but she didn¡¯t break. ¡°Martha and I gathered an army for this. Do not insult our strength. Do not pretend this is just your fight. We brought together three hundred and nine women, fighters, survivors, who want ric¡¯s head as badly as you do. They deserve to stand in that arena. So do I.


    I pulled her close again, wrapping her in the only armor I had left, my body, my warmth, my heart.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I whispered. ¡°But so am I.¡±


    ¡°Please, Mara,¡± I said, voice low but steady. ¡°I need you here. I need you to hold Mooncrest.¡±


    She opened her mouth to protest, but I stepped closer, gently reaching for her hands.


    ¡°If they attack, which I doubt, but if they do¡­ I trust the women to make them bleed for every inch they


    take. You¡¯ve trained them too well. But that¡¯s not all.¡± I swallowed hard. ¡°There are bunkers beneath the


    city. If the worst happens, if we fall, I need you and Richard to escape.¡±


    I finally said what I hadn¡¯t been brave enough to voice before.


    Her eyes met mine. Wide. Shining. Her breath hitched, and then the tears came.


    ¡°So now you¡¯re telling me the truth,¡± she whispered. ¡°Now I understand.¡±


    Tears slipped down her cheeks, one after another. But she didn¡¯t look away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay,¡± she said. ¡°If that¡¯s what will give you peace of mind. I¡¯ll hold this ground for you. But Lucian,¡± she


    stepped closer, jabbing a finger into my chest, ¡°don¡¯t you dare die on me. Don¡¯t you even think about it. If


    you do, I¡¯ll never forgive you.¡±


    I knew why she wanted to go. Not just because she was a fighter. Not just for vengeance. She wanted to


    protect me. She wanted to make sure we won.


    But both of us knew, no matter how hard we nned, no matter how strong we were, some things would always be out of our hands. Fate would have the final word.


    ¡°Mara,¡± I breathed her name like a vow.


    She surged forward and wrapped her arms around me, holding me so tightly it almost hurt. Then the sobs came, raw, quiet, and aching.


    ¡°I really wanted to be there with you, Lucian,¡± she said into my chest. ¡°I wanted to watch your back. Carry you, if I had to.¡±


    I closed my arms around her, kissed the top of her head, and whispered, ¡°You¡¯ve carried me since the day you walked into my life.¡±


    She clung to me like she never wanted to let go.


    1 Tra


    ¡°You bettere back,¡± she said.


    1 will,¡± I promised, though we both knew there were no guarantees


    Still, I held her tighter, because for a few seconds, that¡¯s all either of us had


    Get Bonus (A4) >


    H


    Vote

 Favorite Curse 272

    272 The Sendoff


    Lucian


    TWO DAYS TO THE FIGHT


    It was time.


    We were finally leaving for Neev, two days ahead of the duel, to meet with Alpha Ighor, finalize the logistics, and settle in. Every hour between now and then was precious. Every decision we made could tip


    the bnce.


    Mara, Martha, Tiffany, and Keisha insisted on escorting us to the base, where the helicopter waited. Their presence, even just for the sendoff, grounded me. Made it feel real.


    Our three hundred troops had arrived in and around Neev. Some kept low, blending into nearby towns,


    avoiding attention. Others had already positioned themselves near the outskirts of the battlefield, waiting


    quietly for the day of reckoning. They knew their cue. On the day of the fight, they¡¯d move. Swift. Silent.


    Deadly.


    I was relieved, truly, that Mara had agreed to stay in Mooncrest. It wasn¡¯t just strategy anymore. It was


    survival. Her strength here was just as vital as mine out there.


    Mara, Darian, Tiffany, Rowan, and I shared one car. My father rode in the other, along with Martha, Denis,


    and Keisha. I could feel Mara¡¯s tension, tight and thrumming through the bond. I reached for her hand and


    pulled her gently to me.


    I¡¯ll be home soon, darling, I linked softly.


    She turned, kissed me, and nodded without a word.


    And then we saw it.


    The moment we drove out of Maison¡¯s gate, we were met with a sea of people, thousands of them. They lined both sides of the road, holding flowers, hand-painted signs, cards with words like ¡°Stand Strong,¡± ¡°For


    the Future,¡± and ¡°End the Monster.¡± Some were crying. Some shouted our names. Some just stood in


    silence, hands over hearts.


    I hadn¡¯t realized how many were watching. How many had chosen us.


    ¡°They¡¯re listening, Lucian,¡± Mara whispered, her voice thick with emotion.


    I pulled her closer and lowered the window. My hand went out first, and then the rest of me leaned forward to wave, really look at them, these people who had suffered in silence until someone spoke up.


    They waved back. Some reached out. Others shouted, ¡°We love you!¡± and ¡°Make him pay!¡±


    ric had made many mistakes, but the biggest was stepping into the light. Now the world could finally see him for what he truly was. There was no more sympathy left for him. No more loyalty.


    The crowd didn¡¯t thin.


    It grew.


    They lined the streets all the way to the base, where a group of children stood waiting, each holding small white flowers, faces solemn, eyes shining. Their parents hovered behind them, hands resting on their shoulders, as if to say: This is who you¡¯re fighting for.


    I stepped out of the car into their silence and was nearly overwhelmed. Not by the cheers. But by the


    hope.


    We weren¡¯t just going to fight a monster.


    We were carrying the weight of a nation on our backs.


    We stepped out of the cars and began the slow walk toward the entrance. Mara gripped my arm tightly, her


    body warm against mine, as we waved to the crowd lining the base. Their cheers and tears wrapped


    around us like a storm of emotion, hope, fear, love, desperation, all colliding in the space between now and what wasing.


    At the threshold, a little girl stood waiting. No older than six. Delicate features, wide eyes, and a bundle of


    red roses cradled in her hands like something sacred.


    I bent down to meet her at eye level.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name, little one?¡± I asked, my voice soft.


    Her smile bloomed like the flowers she held. ¡°My name is May.¡±


    I smiled back and gently patted her head.


    ¡°Come back to us, Alpha,¡± she said, and held out the roses.


    That simple sentence knocked the breath from my lungs. I took the flowers, then scooped her up and spun her gently. She let out a giggle so pure it felt like sunlight in a storm.


    Behind me, Mara¡¯s smile faltered just slightly, eyes wet, lips curved.


    I turned to face the crowd with May in my arms. ¡°Let¡¯s wave to everyone, May.¡±


    She nodded eagerly, and together, the three of us lifted our hands and waved. The people roared in


    response.


    Around me, my father, Darian, Rowan, and Denis were also receiving flowers from the children. Their faces softened, touched by the love we were being sent off with. For a moment, it wasn¡¯t just duty pushing us forward, it was something deeper. Something worth bleeding for.


    One of the soldiers jogged up to me, his phone outstretched.


    ¡°Alpha, you need to see this.¡±


    On the screen was a live broadcast from Driftwake.


    *272 The Sendoff


    +8 Fonts


    ¡°Alpha Lucian!¡± the crowd shouted on the stream, wild with energy. ¡°Show them what the Redlocks are made of and kick his ass! For Alpha Natasha Nighthorn, ric must pay!¡±


    Their voices were fire. Their support was thunder. And it didn¡¯t stop there, messages kept pouring in from all corners. From packs near and far. From Neev itself. The tide had turned, and ric¡¯s name was sinking


    with it.


    Martha¡¯s confession had stripped him bare in front of the world. No one could defend a man who killed a woman for saying no. Not even his most loyal followers.


    The crowd behind us had grown quiet now, reverent, as we climbed the stairs to the rooftop helipad. Wind howled softly at the edges of the base, tugging at our coats and hair as the des of the helicopter began


    to spin.


    At the top, I turned to Mara. She looked radiant and strong, but I could see the storm in her eyes.


    I dropped to a squat and pressed my lips gently to her bump. My hand rested over it as if I could somehow


    shield them both from whaty ahead.


    ¡°I¡¯lle back to you,¡± I whispered to our child. ¡°Both of you. I swear it.¡±


    I stood, kissed Mara onest time, and then stepped into the helicopter.


    Below, the women stood shoulder to shoulder, Mara, Martha, Tiffany, Keisha. Unmovable. Unyielding.


    Guardians of home.


    As the chopper lifted off, I looked down at them, my heart heavy but burning with purpose.


    I didn¡¯t know what the battlefield would bring. But I made a vow in that moment.


    We would return.


    Alive. And victorious.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    H


    Vote


    427

 Favorite Curse 273

    273 Mooncrest Will Not Wait


    Mara


    We stood there in silence, watching the helicopter disappear into the clouds. Tiffany wiped at her eyes, trying to hide her tears, but I didn¡¯t flinch. I refused to let even a single tear fall.


    They wereing back.


    I would make damn sure of it.


    The moment the aircraft vanished into the horizon, I turned and walked back into the building. The others


    followed close behind, footsteps echoing in the quiet.


    ¡°So¡­ what now?¡± Martha asked, ncing at me.


    I met her gaze but didn¡¯t answer right away. Not in front of Keisha. It wasn¡¯t about trust. It was about


    pressure. I didn¡¯t want to risk saying something that would scare her, not when she still needed to believe


    we were untouchable.


    ¡°We¡¯ll protect the city,¡± I said tly, ¡°just as instructed.¡±


    Then I linked to Martha privately.


    ¡°Send Tiffany and Keisha home. Once they¡¯re out, we¡¯ll talk. Have the women gather at the second base


    arsenal. There are weapons stocked there, we¡¯ll need everyst one. I¡¯ve got a n.¡±


    Martha gave a slight nod and turned to Tiffany and Keisha.


    ¡°You two should head out,¡± she said. ¡°We¡¯ll be at headquarters. Once you get home, go straight to the


    bunker. Austin and Jason already know the drill. Nannies too. The estate must be empty. Understood?¡±


    Tiffany hesitated, looking at me. ¡°I don¡¯t think you should be leading the city defense in your condition,


    Mara.¡±


    I smiled, soft but steady. ¡°I appreciate the concern, Tiff. I promise to be careful.¡±


    She gave a reluctant nod, then left with Keisha. Once the doors closed behind them, Martha and I headed


    straight to Lucian¡¯s office. It was quiet, almost too quiet, the calm before something inevitable.


    Once inside, she rounded on me.


    ¡°Alright. What¡¯s the real n?¡±


    I closed the door, walked to the window, and looked out over the city we were about to protect with our lives. Then I turned to her, eyes steady.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t just going to sit back and wait,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯re going to fortify Mooncrest like it¡¯s under siege. Because if ric is as twisted as we know he is, then he¡¯s going to hit us where he thinks we¡¯re weakest,


    here.¡±


    273 Mooncrest Will Not Wait


    Martha nodded slowly, already on the same page.


    Points


    ¡°We arm every woman. We set traps at every possible entry point. Snipers on rooftops. Patrol rotations. Bunker evac drills. Communications locked tight.¡±


    I moved to Lucian¡¯s desk, pulled open a drawer, and retrieved the city schematics.


    ¡°We turn Mooncrest into a fortress,¡± I said. ¡°And if ric sends anyone here, they¡¯ll be walking into hell.¡±


    Martha¡¯s lips curled into a fierce smile. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    I looked at her, my hand instinctively resting on my bump.


    ¡°Once Mooncrest is secure, we move to the real n,¡± I said, and Martha was attentive.


    ¡°So, what exactly are we doing? I mean the real n. The one that involves us actually doing something,


    Mara,¡± Martha asked, already leaning forward like she knew the answer would be good.


    I smiled and sank into Lucian¡¯s chair, turning on theputer. The hum of the machine filled the silence


    while she settled into the seat across from me.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to strip ric of even more support,¡± I said, pulling up the files. ¡°Starting with the Alpha of


    Mistwood. I have information about what happened to his sea vessel, and he¡¯s going to want to hear it.¡±


    Martha¡¯s eyes lit up with delighted surprise. ¡°You¡¯re going to burn his bridges before he even gets to cross


    them.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Now go ahead and rally the women. Tell them to meet at the second base. We¡¯ll start gearing up.¡±


    She stood, grinning like a kid about to watch her favorite viin get destroyed. ¡°I should¡¯ve known better


    than to ever challenge you, Mara. You¡¯re ruthless,¡± she said, practically gleaming.


    ¡°And I love it.¡±


    A soldier entered the office with a stack of files. He helped scan them into the system while I stayed focused. I took the number I needed from one of the documents and nodded my thanks.


    Martha was already texting, probably reaching out to Raya, Gene, Tabitha, and Olivia. Good. Those four


    were firepower in human form.


    I picked up the phone and dialed the number.


    One ring. Two. Then a deep voice answered.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Am I speaking with the Alpha of Mistwood?¡± I asked, keeping my tone neutral.


    He paused, measuring me, I was sure, then finally answered. ¡°Yes. Who is this?¡±


    ¡°My name is Mara Thornridge Nighthorn. Luna of Mooncrest,¡± I said clearly, before he had a chance to hang up. ¡°Ie in peace.¡±


    213


    273 Mooncrest Will Not Wait


    A long, tense silence.


    ¡°How may I help you?¡± he finally asked, his voice clipped, formal.


    Pouty


    I inhaled slowly, choosing my words like weapons. ¡°I¡¯m calling to let you know that you¡¯re backing the wrong man. We¡¯re aware of the support you¡¯ve given to ric Moongrove, also known as Chase Nighthorn. I¡¯m not here to use you. We understand you may have been misinformed. I¡¯m giving you the opportunity to correct course.¡±


    There was a pause, and then heughed. A low, dismissive sound.


    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t threaten me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°I¡¯m not threatening you, sir. I¡¯m helping you. Because once he¡¯s done with us, and if by some


    miracle he wins, he¡¯lle for you next.¡±


    Theughter stopped. Silence stretched long and cold.


    He knew I wasn¡¯t wrong.


    I pressed on.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re an ally. But ric doesn¡¯t keep allies. He uses them until they¡¯re no longer convenient. Then he disposes of them. Ask yourself, do you think you¡¯ll be the exception?¡±


    No answer.


    Just breath on the line.


    Still listening.


    Perfect.


    1


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    H


    Vote


    427

 Favorite Curse 275

    275 The Storm Gathers


    Mara


    We stayed in the office for a while, quietly preparing ourselves, until word came that the women had gathered at the second base.


    Martha and I headed there together.


    The moment we stepped into the open yard, I felt it, raw energy in the air. The women were excited, brimming with adrenaline and anticipation. This was no training drill. No simtion. This would be their first real mission. Their first battle. And they were ready for it.


    Some were tightening gear. Others stood in small groups, murmuring quietly. All of them looked to us as


    we approached.


    ¡°Good afternoon,dies!¡± Martha called out, raising her voice with confidence.


    A cheer erupted from the crowd.


    Their team leads stepped forward to stand with us, proud and fierce.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be with you today,¡± Martha said. ¡°I know we¡¯re all eager for something more than drills, so I¡¯ll hand it over to our young Luna, Mara Thornridge Nighthorn.¡±


    She turned toward me with a smile and stepped aside. I took her ce and faced the women.


    They erupted into cheers before I even spoke.


    I held up a hand. Silence fell fast. Their eyes burned with focus.


    ¡°Thank you all for answering the call,¡± I began. ¡°Thank you for standing here, not just as warriors, but as sisters. As survivors. As defenders of what matters most.¡±


    Another cheer rose, but this time it was tight, restrained. They were listening.


    ¡°You all know who we¡¯re up against now. He¡¯s finally stepped into the light, and now, so will we.¡±


    The energy shifted. Faces hardened. I could feel the rage boiling beneath the surface. These weren¡¯t just fighters, they were women ric had tried to break. And they were done being broken.


    ¡°I know he¡¯s hurt many of you. Used you. Discarded you. Lied to you. Some of you were almost killed by him. Some of you lost sisters, daughters, friends.¡±


    No one cheered now.


    I paused, letting that truth settle in.


    ¡°He built his empire on the backs of women. And today, today we tear it down.¡±


    I took a breath, my voice rising with conviction.


    * 275 The Storm Gathers


    ¡°Our Alpha, our Beta, Gamma, and Delta left for Neev to honor a duel. A one-on-onebat, Vander versus ric. But we all know ric. He doesn¡¯t fight fair. He never has.¡±


    I looked over the sea of faces. Hardened. Brave. Unafraid.


    ¡°My husband told me to stay behind. To ¡®hold the city.¡¯ But we are soldiers, not ornaments to be left on a shelf while our men go to war. We bleed too. We fight too. And we win.¡±


    That was it.


    The crowd exploded with cheers, fists raised high, voices echoing across the base like a battle cry.


    Martha leaned in close and whispered, grinning, ¡°They¡¯re ready.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°So are we.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to Neev,¡± I dered, my voice carrying over the gathered crowd. ¡°And if ric tries to be


    clever, if he tries to twist the rules, we¡¯ll be there to cut him down.¡±


    The base shook with cheers.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a quick death for him,¡± I continued, voice hard as steel. ¡°I want him to feel pain. Every ounce


    of agony he inflicted on others for years, he deserves it back tenfold. Slowly. Brutally. Until hisst breath


    is nothing but regret.¡±


    The women roared, their fury alive and sharp in the air.


    ¡°You¡¯ve fought underground for years, hiding your strength. Now is the time to show them who you are.


    You are not ornaments. You are not just pretty faces for a man¡¯s pleasure. You are warriors. Survivors.


    Champions.¡±


    The energy surged, pulsing like fire in their veins.


    ¡°We¡¯ll march into Neev not as shadows, but as a storm. Let Mooncrest see what they¡¯ve denied for so


    long, let them feel the power of women they tried to keep out of the ranks. We will show them what true


    strength looks like.¡±


    Their voices rose again, wild and electric.


    I raised a hand, steadying them. ¡°We leave tomorrow morning. The duel is in two days. We travel disguised, scatter ourselves across Neev, and wait. When the timees, we¡¯ll be close enough to act. Today, you choose your weapons. Find what feels right in your hands, that will be your de, your shield, your voice in the fight.¡±


    A hand shot up from the crowd. ¡°Luna, will you fight with us?¡±


    I rubbed my bump, my smile soft but fierce. ¡°I¡¯ll wear a vest. I may not shift fully, but I¡¯ll fight, with weapons in my hands and fire in my heart.¡±


    The women erupted, chanting my name.


    275 The Storm Gathers


    ¡°Mara! Mara! Mara!¡±


    Their voices rolled like thunder, and even Martha joined, her face lit with pride.


    I looked at them, three hundred and eleven strong. Every one of them carried fire in their eyes, vengeance


    in their hearts.


    If ric dared twist fate, we would be waiting.


    And if Mistwood pulled their support after receiving my proof, then ric would be standing on a battlefield with fewer allies than he¡¯d ever imagined.


    His empire was already cracking.


    We were going to make sure it copsed.

 Favorite Curse 274

    274 The Mistwood Gambit


    +Pos


    274 The Mistwood Gambit


    Mara


    ¡°You can¡¯t convince me to withdraw my support, little girl,¡± he sneered. ¡°In fact, you¡¯re dumber than I


    expected.¡±


    Heughed.


    I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°I¡¯ve shown you nothing but respect, Alpha,¡± I replied coolly. ¡°So watch yournguage. I didn¡¯t call to beg. I


    called to inform you, about your weapons shipment. The one that mysteriously vanished on the high seas.¡±


    Theughter stopped like a de falling.


    Silence.


    Dead, heavy silence.


    Then he hissed through clenched teeth, ¡°You b***h. If I, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d stop right there if I were you,¡± I cut in coldly. ¡°I never said we touched it. But I know who did. And I have


    proof.¡±


    More silence. This one was different. Tense. Calcting.


    ¡°You¡¯re bluffing.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m giving you an opportunity. Help us take ric down, and I¡¯ll give you everything, documents,


    footage, confessions. I know you¡¯re already on our ind. You¡¯ve ced men here. This is your chance to


    shift the tide before ric stabs you in the back the way he did everyone else.¡±


    He didn¡¯t speak.


    Good. That meant he was listening.


    ¡°I¡¯m sending you files now. If you think the footage is doctored, run your own investigation. Every


    document is verifiable. Every person named is alive. You¡¯ll see for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s in the files. Then send them,¡± he demanded, trying to sound in control.


    ¡°ric approached you for weapons. You declined. He knew your shipment wasing in by sea. So he intercepted it. As a pirate. Stripped it clean and moved it onto a vessel now docked at Goldenpeak.¡±


    His breath caught. I heard it. Even over the phone.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± he spat, but there was no power in it now just anger. And fear.


    Added to the library


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to believe me. I¡¯m asking you to took. The mes are en route. So are the coordinates. Two days from now, ric will be exposed and vulnerable. If you want to repay his betrayal, you¡¯ll know exactly where to find him.¡±


    274 The Mistwood Gambit


    I didn¡¯t wait for a response.


    Thit send, hung up, and leaned back in Lucian¡¯s chair.


    Martha stared at me like I¡¯d just set fire to a kingdom.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got guts, Mara,¡± she said, half in awe, half in disbelief.


    I smiled. ¡°And now we¡¯ve got options.¡±


    She nced at her phone. ¡°The women are on their way. What¡¯s the next move?¡±


    I stood. ¡°We¡¯re going to Neev.¡±


    Her eyes widened. ¡°But Lucian said,¡±


    19


    ¡°Forget what Lucian said,¡± I cut in. ¡°I love that man, but I¡¯m not a puppet. I don¡¯t take orders, I give them. I don¡¯t trust ric to fight fair. And three hundred men might not be enough to stop what¡¯sing.¡±


    Martha frowned, ¡°What about Mooncrest? If they attack while we¡¯re gone, the women we assigned to protect the city and the military personnel here won¡¯t hold them off.¡±


    Iughed softly, dry, sharp, knowing.


    ¡°You actually believed Lucian¡¯s n to ¡®protect the city¡¯ was real?¡±


    She blinked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    I leaned closer, eyes locked on hers.


    ¡°Mooncrest isn¡¯t the target. We are.¡±


    ¡°Look at me, Martha.¡± I leaned across the desk, steady and sure. ¡°Do you honestly think Lucian would ask me to protect the city if he actually believed it would be attacked?¡±


    Her eyes widened as the realization hit. She didn¡¯t answer, she didn¡¯t have to.


    ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t. That man would never put me or this baby at risk if he believed the danger was


    here.¡±


    Martha nodded slowly, eyes narrowing. ¡°So he is ying it safe, keeping you away from the battlefield without actually saying it.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± I said, rising from the chair. ¡°But I¡¯m not staying behind. I may not be shifting, but I¡¯ll be in full


    gear. Armed, Armored. Present. I didn¡¯te this far just to wait at home and hope the man I love survives. I¡¯m not nning to die, and I¡¯m damn sure not nning to be a widow.¡±


    A slow smile spread across her face. ¡°I already called the women. They¡¯re on their way. They¡¯ll be thrilled


    to hear we¡¯re headed to Neey.¡±


    I returned the smile, but there was still work to do.


    I called for Michael, the only ranking officer still in Mooncrest, a capable Kappa who¡¯d proven himself


    (274 The Mistwood Gambit


    more than once. He entered the office swiftly, sensing the urgency.


    * Pairft


    ¡°Michael,¡± I said, standing. ¡°You¡¯re in charge of holding the city while we¡¯re gone. I want a vetted list of armed citizens, those who signed up for defense. Check their records. Make sure they can handle themselves in a fight. No weapons unless they¡¯re fully cleared. But give them protective gear. Helmets. Vests. Shields. If anything happens, I don¡¯t want any surprises.¡±


    He nodded firmly.


    ¡°And while you¡¯re at it, I need transport. Quiet, low-profile. Enough vehicles to move three hundred and eleven women to Neev, without raising rms. This isn¡¯t a parade, Michael. It¡¯s a quiet storm.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Luna,¡± he said, already making notes, and turned to leave.


    Once he was gone, Martha leaned against the desk, arms crossed. ¡°You¡¯re really serious about this, aren¡¯t


    you?¡±


    I looked her straight in the eye. ¡°Dead serious. I don¡¯t know about you, but I¡¯m not missing the fight.¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°Lucian¡¯s going to lose it, you know. He¡¯s got his father¡¯s temper.¡±


    I smirked. ¡°He does. But he¡¯s never turned it on me. He knows better.¡±


    Martha grinned. ¡°Then let¡¯s make sure he never has a reason to.¡±


    Her smile faded a little as she sat down again, quieter now. ¡°You know¡­ I¡¯m not the strongest fighter. Not


    like the rest of you. But I¡¯ve seen things. I¡¯ve been ces.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Like where?¡±


    She hesitated, then let out a breath. ¡°I used to sneak into Olivia¡¯s underground fight club. I wasn¡¯t great at


    it, but I learned a few things. It felt good, to be strong, to be dangerous.¡±


    A bitter smile tugged at her lips.


    ¡°Then one day, Vander used me of cheating. I¡¯d been sneaking out, and he¡­ thought the worst. It


    turned ugly. Explosive. He kicked me out. I left and went back to Goldenpeak. I was done. But my mother


    forced me to return. Told me to apologise. So I did. I quit fighting, quit everything. Just stayed home.


    Silent.¡±


    I stared at her for a moment, the air heavier between us.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t deserve that,¡± I said. ¡°None of it.¡±


    She gave a small shrug, but there was steel behind it. ¡°It¡¯s in the past. I¡¯m not going to be silent anymore.¡±


    I reached over and ced a hand on hers.


    ¡°Good,¡± I said. ¡°Because we¡¯ll need that fire.¡±

 Favorite Curse 276

    276 Ghosts of Neev


    Vander


    We reached Neev in under an hour. Denis handled the helicopter like a pro, I wasn¡¯t surprised¨Che probably flew Lucian and Darian around more times than I knew. Still, as the familiar skyline of Neev came into view, my stomach twisted. I wasn¡¯t ready for this.


    Neev wasn¡¯t just another stop on the map. It was where I lost Natasha. The ce where everything cracked. I had good memories here¨Csweet ones¨Cbut Neev also swallowed those whole. It gave me love, then ripped it away. I met both myte wife and my current one here. The ghosts of both still lingered.


    As the helicopter touched down on the hotel rooftop, I didn¡¯t move. I stared out at the city, hesitant. What would they think, seeing me again? The man who nearly razed this ce out of grief and fury. I¡¯d buried Neav in my mind out of anger, tried to erase it. But some scars don¡¯t fade.


    I owed a lot of people in this city more than just an exnation. Especially the former Alpha. I¡¯d med him for Natasha¡¯s murder¨Calmost destroyed him because I needed someone to hate. And now, knowing who the real killer was, I felt like a monster. A bullyshing out. I couldn¡¯t undo what I¡¯d done, but I could at least say


    the words: I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡°Father, let¡¯s go inside,¡± Lucian said. His voice pulled me back.


    I looked at him¨Cmy son, now a man. He was just two when it all fell apart. Too young to remember, too


    innocent to carry the weight. I envied him for that. For his freedom from the pain that still sat heavy on my


    chest. He had Natasha¡¯s eyes, but none of her ghosts.


    Strangely, he might mourn Martha more than he ever did Natasha. As toxic as that rtionship was, he still


    cared. That¡¯s why he kept her secret when she told him she was being ckmailed. That¡¯s why he spared Lacy. He didn¡¯t do it for Darian. He did it for Martha.


    If he hadn¡¯t loved her, he wouldn¡¯t have done any of it.


    Thinking of Martha, the guilt hit me like a slow¨Cburning fire. I had been unfair to her¨Cmerciless, even. I


    expected her to measure up to Natasha, a woman no one could rece, not even in death. No matter how much Martha gave, it was never enough for me. I saw her through a filter ofparison, always falling short.


    I picked at her ws, magnified her missteps, and never once stopped to see the woman behind the effort.


    She loved mepletely. I knew that. And I took it for granted like it was owed to me.


    Had I known the hell she survived¨Cwhat ric did to her¨CI would¡¯ve tried harder. I would¡¯ve put my own grief


    aside and stood beside her. Loved her properly. Protected her the way she deserved. Instead, I judged her. I


    scolded her like a child, humiliated her in public without hesitation. It was easy to discard her when things


    got hard. Too easy..


    And I hated myself for that.


    I did it because I believed¨Carrogantly¨Cthat she would alwayse back. That no matter how cruel I was, she¡¯d keep loving me. I never thought she could leave. I never gave her a reason to stay.


    And yet I expected her to love my son. To be a mother to Lucian while I barely gave her a husband. I saw how Mara was with Richard¨Cgentle, devoted. But Lucian earned that love. He gave everything of himself to her,


    276 Ghosts of New


    and she gave it back. I never gave Martha that chance. I buried her under the shadow of Natasha¡¯s memory and made her fight a ghost she could never beat.


    I told myself she was weak. That she was shallow. A trophy wife with nothing behind the pretty face. But that was a lie I told to protect my pride.


    The truth? She was one of the strongest people I¡¯ve ever known.


    She endured things no one should, suffered quietly under the weight of secrets and trauma, and still found the strength to love me. Tofort me. To put on a brave face when her world was cracking underneath. She lived in fear because of ric, and still, she smiled for me. Still, she gave.


    And I, blind and broken, never saw her for who she really was¨Cuntil it was far toote.


    Whenever I needed Martha, she was there. Always. No matter how I treated her, <i>no </i>matter how little I gave in return, she showed up. When I grew paranoid, when I used her <i>or </i>questioned her loyalty, she shrank her world to make me feel safe. She stopped going out. She cut off friends. She isted herself¨Call because of my insecurity.


    Looking back now, it¡¯s obvious: I didn¡¯t deserve her.


    Yes, sheshed out. Yes, she made mistakes¨Csome unforgivable. But what I see clearly now is that her life


    would¡¯ve been easier if she had done what ric wanted. If she had killed Lucian and me. One move, and all


    her pain could¡¯ve ended. But she didn¡¯t.


    She chose fear and ckmail over betrayal. She chose us.


    And what I¡¯m going to do to ric? That¡¯s not just revenge. That¡¯s my gift to her. My atonement.


    When this is over, I¡¯ll fix what I broke between us. I¡¯ll give her all of me¨Cevery scarred, imperfect piece. I won¡¯t


    measure her against Natasha anymore. I won¡¯t make her feel like a ceholder or a mistake. I¡¯ll love her with


    the same fire Lucian loves Mara.


    Because that¡¯s what changed me¨Cwatching him. No matter how fierce his temper, he was gentle with her.


    Devoted. A fool in love, and happier because of it. He didn¡¯t hold back. And Darian, too. Both my sons gave


    their mates everything. That¡¯s the kind of man I want to be now.


    Martha and I deserve that kind of love. And I¡¯m ready to build it.


    But to move forward, I need to bury the past¨Cand that means facing it head¨Con.


    Now that I¡¯m back in Neev, it¡¯s time to close the chapter on Natasha for good. I need to see Katya. I need to


    look her in the eye and tell her the truth¨Cthat I never cheated on her niece. That the stories she¡¯s believed all


    these years were twisted.


    Lydia needs to hear the truth too¨Cthat thepany will go to Lucian, no matter what. That it was never


    about greed, only about protecting him. I just couldn¡¯t stomach watching Tina manipte her way into his


    life and take advantage of him.


    They may never agree with my choices. But they deserve to understand them. And I need Lucian beside me when I face them¨Cbecause he knows the truth. Because he forgave me.


    And because now, I want to be the man he can be proud of.

 Favorite Curse 277

    277 No More Running


    Vander


    We walked into the hotel, and as always, it was crawling with beautiful women from Goldenpeak. Too beautiful, too polished¨Cnot a hair out of ce. And all I could think about was ric.


    There was a good chance some of them were his. I wouldn¡¯t put it past him. That bastard had no limits. He¡¯d pimp out women like currency¨Ceven his own wife. The same woman he imed to love. The same one he burned with jealousy over. That kind of sickness doesn¡¯te from passion, ites from rot.


    When I saw his broadcast, I knew he¡¯d snapped. He hadn¡¯t expected Martha to leave hirm¨Clet alone stand against him. He thought fear would keep her loyal. But how do you expect love from someone you¡¯ve made


    terrified of breathing wrong in your presence?


    He wanted her back, in his twisted way. But he was toote.


    She¡¯s mine now.


    And I love her, too¨Cbut my love isn¡¯t weak. It¡¯s dangerous. I¡¯ll burn down everything before I let him near her


    again.


    ¡°We¡¯ll check in, and then Lucian and I will visit his cousin and grandaunt,¡± I said, breaking the silence.


    Lucian nced at me, surprised by the sudden shift.


    ¡°Yes, Lucian,¡± I said firmly. ¡°It¡¯s time to fix that rtionship. Lydia should be in your life. Natasha would have


    wanted that.¡±


    He nodded. No questions. No resistance. That told me everything¨Che wanted it too. Maybe he had for a


    while.


    At the front desk, the receptionist informed me that both the former Alpha and the current one would be


    arriving soon to pay their respects.


    ¡°Send them to our suite when they get here,¡± I said without missing a beat.


    If I was going to rebuild what I¡¯d broken, it had to start now. No more running. No more hiding behind grief or pride. This time, I was facing everything head¨Con¨Cwith Lucian and Darian beside me, and Martha in my heart.


    We took a suite. I wanted all of us in the same space¨Cclose. I didn¡¯t trust ric, and I sure as hell didn¡¯t trust the women working the hotel. There was something too perfect about them, too rehearsed. They could easily.


    be his eyes and ears.


    The suite was decentfortable, quiet¨Cbut it was Darian¡¯s mood that stood out. He was practically


    glowing.


    ¡°Why are you so giddy, son?¡± I asked, raising a brow at him.


    He grinned wide, and in that moment, I saw the boy he used to be¨Cthe little whirlwind who used to dash through the hallways wearing a cape, convinced he was indestructible. That same fire was still in his eyes,


    just more focused now.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see you ge it to that bastard,¡± he said, voice charged. ¡°Once we¡¯re done with him, we can finally move on. I won¡¯t have to look over my shoulder anymore. Tiffany and Emma will be safe. My mother


    will sleep without fear Lucian and Mara can live without worrying about his shadow creeping back?


    He shook his head with conviction. ¡°Mooncrest will finally have peace. That bastard picked the wrong Algha


    to mess with.¡±


    Hearing him say that lit something in me.


    My son believed in me¨Cwith everything he had. Not just in my strength, but in my ability to end this war for good Lucian looked just as steady. His calm was quieter, but no less solid. Both of them were confident this


    was the final battle¨Cand that we would win it.


    Their faith was my fuel.


    ric had taken enough from us. That ends now.


    <b>Get </b>Bonus (Ad) >


    H


    Vote

 Favorite Curse 278

    278 Temptation and Threats


    Vander


    We had barely settled in when five women from Goldenpeak showed up at the door, bncing trays of sweets and desserts with forced smiles. But it was clear they weren¡¯t just here to deliver food.


    They were dressed to audition.


    Short skirts, glossy heels, pantyhose held up by suspenders, the whole performance.


    They reminded me, ufortably, of the first time I met Martha. She¡¯de to my hotel room, asking if I needed anything. She knew she was beautiful¨Cand she used it. At the time, I¡¯d checked into a different hotel without Natasha. I needed space. Katya and Natasha had been driving me to the edge, smothering me with guilt and judgment.


    I felt like s**t for leaving. But I was drowning.


    Then Martha knocked on my door.


    She didn¡¯t flirt like the others. Not at first. There was desperation in her smile¨Clike she was trying to y a role she hadn¡¯t rehearsed. I saw through it. She didn¡¯t belong in that world. And when she hinted that she¡¯d sleep with me for money, I didn¡¯t send her away. Not because I wanted what she offered, but because ! couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was deeply wrong.


    I was right.


    When she finally opened up, told me why she was doing it, my heart broke. She was cornered. Trapped. And I helped her¨Cno strings. Just the raw human instinct to protect someone who needed saving.


    God, I wish she had told me then what ric was doing to her. I would¡¯ve ended him on the spot. No


    hesitation.


    ¡°Do the Alphas need anything special?¡± one of the girls asked, pulling me back to the present.


    She was the prettiest of the group, and she knew it. Her voice dripped honey. Her eyes locked on mine. She was trying hard¨Ctoo hard.


    ¡°We¡¯re all married,¡± I said tly, before Rowan could open his mouth. Didn¡¯t matter if he agreed or not.


    Their faces faltered. One by one, the seductive charm cracked.


    But the lead girl didn¡¯t back down. She stepped closer, tilting her head slightly.


    ¡°Whatever happens in Neev stays in Neev<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>she said, voice low, eyes still on me.


    I didn¡¯t blink.


    ¡°Not this time,¡± I said. ¡°Tell whoever sent you: we¡¯re not interested.¡±


    Because this time, I had everything I wanted¨Cand no interest in throwing it away.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be in your best interest to leave,¡± I told her, voice calm but hard. ¡°Tell your pimp there¡¯s no business here.¡±


    She blinked, mask slipping for just a second. I linked Lucian and told him to give them something¨Cfor their trouble. He didn¡¯t question it. Quietly, he handed them an envelope with enough cash to match what they would¡¯ve earned doing what they were sent to do.


    Their faces lit <b>up </b>instantly¨C<b>except </b><b>for </b><b>two </b><b>of </b>them <b>who </b>lingered a beat too long, eres du


    <b>Yeah</b><b>, </b><b>they </b><b>had </b><b>that </b>effect.


    <b>Lucian </b>and <b>Dan </b><b>didn¡¯t </b>even have <b>to </b><b>try</b>. Girls their age¨Chell, even older¨C<b>gravitated </b><b>toward </b>them. It reminded me <b>of </b>myself at their age. Back when every woman I crossed paths with looked at me like I was the <b>only </b>man in the room.


    Not much had changed, really. But I wasn¡¯t avable¨Cand I sure as hell wasn¡¯t the type to keep a mistress.


    ¡°Thank you, you may leave now,¡± Denis sald firmly, peeling one persistent hand off his arm. She pouted <b>but </b>backed off, and the girls finally filed out, heels clicking down the hall.


    The air felt lighter once they were gone.


    Not long after, the Alpha of Neev arrived with his father. As they entered, I scanned the boy¡¯s face¨Che didn¡¯t look anything like the man beside him. Must¡¯ve taken after his mother.


    I expected tension. Awkwardness. Maybe resentment. But the older Alpha greeted me with warmth I didn¡¯t


    deserve.


    I stood and shook his hand, introducing my sons, Denis, and Rowan. He looked them over with a nod of


    approval.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see this mystery finallying to an end,¡± he said. ¡°ric brought shame to my territory. That kind of darkness festering under our noses¡­ unforgivable.¡±


    His voice held steady fury. I respected that.


    He assured me that his son¨Cthe current Alpha¨Cwould give us whatever support we needed. The boy nodded, though he looked stiff<b>, </b>unsure. Still too green to hide it.


    Then he spoke. ¡°You haven¡¯t funded our Military in three months. We¡¯re dangerously under¨Cequipped. And Lucian-¡± he nced at him-¡°you¡¯ve blocked weapon shipments.¡±


    Lucian stayed calm. ¡°I had my reasons. But once we clean up this ric mess, I¡¯ll fix it. You¡¯ll get everything


    you need.¡±


    Alpha Smirnov nodded, satisfied. But his son was still uneasy. I could see it in his eyes¨Cthe fear of a fight he wasn¡¯t sure he could control.


    ¡°No civilians will be harmed,¡± Lucian said, cutting through the tension. ¡°You have my word.¡±


    That seemed to settle the younger Alpha, at least for now.


    They stayed a while longer¨Cexchanged pleasantries, offered more support. Then they left, leaving us alone with the weight of what wasing.


    Lucian and I cleaned up, got dressed, and decided it was time to visit Katya. Darian asked toe along, and I didn¡¯t object. Denis had been there when Katya told the truth¨Che deserved to see this through. And Rowan? Well, leaving him alone at the hotel with all those Goldenpeak girls eyeing him like candy was just asking for trouble. Whether he liked it or not, this was a family affair now.

 Favorite Curse 279

    <b>279 </b>Old Wounds, Old <b>Truths </b>


    Vander


    The cottage hadn¡¯t <b>changed</b>. Time hadn¡¯t touched it much. The same stone <b>path</b>, <b>the </b>same <b>vine </b>covered walls if anything, it looked even more peaceful now. Like Katya and Lydia had poured love <b>into </b><b>the </b>ce f looked like a home, not just a shelter.


    I <b>had </b>bought this cottage for Katya as a thank¨Cyou¨Cback when I thought that was enough. I never <b>imagined </b>she¡¯d live here. Not full¨Ctime. Not after her marriage fell apart. I didn¡¯t even know her husband <b>had </b><b>left </b><b>her </b>until ourst trip to Neev. I couldn¡¯t me him entirely¨CKatya could be difficult, controlling even<b>¨C</b><b>but </b>abandoning your family is inexcusable. No matter what.


    The door opened, and Lydia stood there, staring at us like we were ghosts.


    Her eyes went straight to Lucian, then to me. And just like that, the warmth of the cottage vanished. Her gaze was ice¨Cresentment and angeryered deep. The kind that doesn¡¯t fade with time.


    ¡°Lydia,¡± Lucian said gently. ¡°Please. Let us in.¡±


    For a moment, she hesitated. Then, without a word, she stepped aside and let us pass.


    The sitting room was just as I remembered¨Csmall, modest, neat. Lived¨Cin, but not tired. We took our seats quietly.


    Lydia stood, arms crossed, eyes fixed on me. ¡°What brings you here, Alpha Vander?¡± she asked, her voice cool, pointed.


    I didn¡¯t rise to it. I smiled politely, choosing grace over pride. ¡°I¡¯m here to see your mother.¡±


    She shook her head, her jaw tight. ¡°I don¡¯t think-¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll want to see him,¡± Lucian cut in, firm but respectful. His tone didn¡¯t allow for argument.


    Lydia¡¯s eyes flicked between us, weighing something behind them¨Cpride, pain, maybe fear. She didn¡¯t speak again, but the wall she¡¯d put up started to crack, just a little.


    And that was enough¨Cfor now.


    ¡°Lydia, please,¡± Lucian said, his voice low, steady. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be here right now¨Cnot with everything going on. But we are. So let¡¯s not drag this out. Let us get it over with.¡±


    I could see the conflict in Lydia¡¯s eyes¨Cpride warring with pain. She wanted to push us out, hold onto the grudge, keep the wound open. But eventually, she gave in with a sigh and wheeled her mother into the room.


    Katya looked older than I remembered. Smaller. Fragile in a way that twisted something in my chest. But the moment her eyes met mine, she broke. Tears spilled down her cheeks, and her hands began to move<b>¨C</b>signing with urgency, with emotion that words would¡¯ve failed to carry.


    Lydia froze beside her, stunned. It took her a moment to catch up, to begin tranting.


    ¡°Mother wants you to know¡­ she¡¯s sorry<i>,¡± </i>Lydia said, her voice softer now, less guarded. ¡°She misjudged you. She says she knows the truth now.<i>¡± </i>


    I stood there, stunned, the weight of her words sinking in slowly. After all these years¡­ she believed me.


    Katya <b>stoned </b>again, her hands trembling with the effort


    We saw the <b>broadcast</b>: <b>Lydia </b>continued, interpreting<b>, </b>her voice steady now. And a home yel Natasha the <b>justice </b>the <b>deserves</b>.


    I <b>stepped </b><b>forward </b><b>without </b>hesitation <b>and </b>gently took Katya¡¯s hand <b>in </b><b>mine</b>. Her skin <b>was </b><b>cold</b><b>, </b><b>but </b>he cap


    <b>was </b>firm.


    <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯m </b>d you know the truth<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>I said, my voice thick. ¡°And I want you to hear it from me¨CI never <b>cheated </b><b>on </b>


    your niece. Natasha meant <b>the </b>world to me<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>Katya </b>nodded, her tears still falling. But there was peace in her eyes now. For the first time<i>, </i>she believed <b>me </b>


    Fully.


    Martha¡¯s confession had done more than clear my name¨Cit had finally closed a wound that had <b>been </b><b>left </b>bleeding for far too long.


    And for that, I was grateful.


    There was nothing left to exin to Katya. The air between us had finally cleared. After years of


    misunderstanding and quiet resentment, we were at peace. That was enough.


    We shifted the conversation to whaty ahead¨Ctheing fight, and what mighte after it. <b>A </b>future


    without ric. A future where our families could breathe again.


    Lucian, ever the steady one, insisted that Katya and Lydia move into the mansion. ¡°You both need this,¡± he said firmly. ¡°Katya deserves proper care, and Lydia deserves a life of her own¨Cnot one tethered to old pain and constant caregiving.¡±


    They didn¡¯t argue. No protests. Just quiet nods and tired eptance. Maybe they¡¯d carried the burden long enough and were finally ready to set it down.


    Before we left, Katya signed onest thing. Lydia interpreted with a calm detachment that didn¡¯t quite hide


    the venom in the words.


    ¡°She wants ric to die¡­ slowly. In pain.¡±


    I looked Katya in the eyes and gave her a nod.


    ¡°She¡¯ll get her wish,¡± I said.¡±


    And I meant it.


    <b>Comments </b>


    Get <b>Bonus </b><b>(</b><b>Ad</b>) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>457 </b>

 Favorite Curse 280

    The Day of Reckoning


    Luolen


    The <b>day </b>of <b>reckoning </b>had <be </b>


    <b>Despite </b>not being the one stepping onto the battlefield, <b>a </b>knot twisted deep in my gut. I¡¯d learned to <b>trust </b>that <b>feeling</b>. Something was off. I couldn¡¯t afford overconfidence¨Cnot today. Arrogance was a luxury <b>fools </b>Indulged in before getting themselves killed.


    We were still in the suite, going over final preparations before moving out. I had called for a private strategy meeting¨Cnothing left to chance. The television was already broadcasting live footage from the <b>battleground</b><b>, </b>though the field remained empty. Just the wind and silence.


    Darian reached for the remote and hit mute. The room quieted further as he sank into the couch across <b>from </b><ol><li><b>me</b><b>. </b></li></ol>


    ¡°It¡¯s finally here, big brother,¡± he said.


    We both looked toward our father.


    He sat still, arms rxed, legs slightly apart<b>, </b>staring at nothing in particr. To anyone else, he looked serene. But I could see it¨Cthe way his fingers tapped the armrest, the subtle clench of his jaw.


    ¡°I¡¯ve waited twenty¨Cthree years for this,¡± he said finally, his voice low. ¡°And now that it¡¯s here¡­ I really don¡¯t


    know how to feel.¡±


    I smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯ll win. One¨Con¨Cone, you have him. But don¡¯t drop your guard. That bastard¡¯s full of tricks. He¡¯s noting for a fair fight. He¡¯sing for blood.¡±


    I paused, then switched to the mind link.


    <b>-From </b><b>this </b><b>moment </b><b>on</b><b>, </b><b>all </b><b>strategy talk </b><b>stays </b><b>in </b><b>the </b><b>link</b><b>. </b><b>This </b><b>room </b><b>might </b><b>be </b><b>bugged</b>.


    Three heads nodded in unison. No one questioned it.


    I turned my attention to my father, then reached out to Denis and Rowan through the link.


    <b>-Time </b><b>to </b><b>lock </b><b>in</b><b>. </b><b>Check </b><b>security</b><b>, </b><b>fallback </b><b>positions</b><b>, </b><b>and </b><b>be ready for interference</b><b>. </b>I <b>want </b><b>eyes </b><b>on </b><b>every possible angle </b><b>ric </b><b>could </b><b>exploit</b><b>. </b><b>No </b><b>assumptions</b><b>. </b>


    The pressure in the room was heavy, but controlled. Focused.


    This wasn¡¯t just a fight.


    It was the end of something that had ruled our lives for far too long.


    ¡°Call and confirm that the three hundred men are on standby,¡± I said, my tone sharp. ¡°If ric decides to get clever, they move in¨Cno hesitation, As for the rest of us, we stay visible. We observe the fight in in sight.¡±


    I looked around the room, meeting every gaze.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about you, but I¡¯ve got a wife to go home to. None of us are dying here today. And we damn sure


    aren¡¯t letting ric win.¡±


    Everyone nodded, voices ovepping in agreement. A single rhythm. United.


    then I tumed to my father His eyes were Calin buit


    rage of belmyal of <b>grief </b>


    Father I said<b>, </b>stepping closer, <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>need <b>you </b>to <b>fight </b><b>him </b>with a clear mind. Don¡¯t let anger driver yo everything <b>You¡¯re </b><b>not </b><b>doing this </b><b>for </b><b>revenge</b><b>, </b><b>You¡¯re </b>doing this for <b>peace</b>. For safety. For our family for ind


    <b>He </b>was still, listening.


    <b>know </b><b>you </b>want revenge¨Cwe all do. But if you let that fuel you, it¡¯ll blind you. My mother is <b>proud </b>of <b>you </b>Wherever she is, I know it. You¡¯ve done right by me. And Martha¡­ she loves you with everything <b>she¡¯s </b><b>got</b><b>. </b>If it were up to her, you wouldn¡¯t even be out there<b>. </b>


    I swallowed, trying to keep my voice steady.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have anything left to prove, Father. Not to any of <b>us</b>.<b>¡± </b>


    He nodded slowly, then stood. Darian and I moved in and wrapped our arms around him<b>. </b><b>It </b>was instinctive. Natural. Strong men clinging to the one person none of us could afford to lose.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die out there, Father,¡± I said quietly.


    He let out a low chuckle. ¡°You must think so little of me. I¡¯m not an old man. Ask Mara<b>¨C</b>she¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    We all groaned at that,ughing despite the tension. Typical him. Even now, he found a way to make us smile.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re strong,¡± I said, looking him dead in the eyes. ¡°But I¡¯m not ready to say goodbye.¡±


    His expression shifted¨Cjust slightly. Something flickered there. Maybe fear. Maybe love.


    He pulled me into another tight hug, then reached for Darian again.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ready to die either,¡± he said, voice quiet.


    We allughed again¨Cnervous, relieved. There was still weight in the air, but it felt lighter somehow.


    If everything went to n, by the end of the day, ric would be a memory. A dark chapter finally closed. And maybe¨Cjust maybe¨Cwe could start living again.


    <b>Comments </b>


    <b>Get </b>Bonus <b>(</b><b>Ad</b>) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>457 </b>


    2/

 Favorite Curse 281

    281 The First sh


    Lucian


    <b>We </b><b>left </b>the hotel to the sound of cheers. People lined the sidewalks, <b>pping</b>, <b>waving</b><b>, </b><b>wishing </b>us luck


    Neev was still under our rule, so the support made sense. But these were uncertain times, and I wasn¡¯t naive <b>enough </b>to take those cheers at face value. Loyalty could shift with the wind.


    Right now, trust was a luxury we coul dn¡¯t afford. Not now. Maybe not ever again.


    Denis had arranged for a car, and he took the wheel himself. As we pulled away from the hotel, I closed my eyes briefly and whispered a prayer to the goddess. Let this end soon. Let us alle home.


    <b>-The </b>troops are <b>in </b><b>position</b><b>, </b>Denis linked me as we drove. They¡¯re hidden in the woods around <b>the </b><b>venue</b><i>. </i><b>There¡¯s </b>a small <b>crowd </b>forming. We¡¯ve embedded twelve <b>unarmed </b>soldiers among them<b>, </b>dressed like civiliaris. <b>The </b><b>rest </b>are <b>scattered</b><b>¨C</b><b>no </b><b>heavy weapons</b>, <b>so </b><b>they </b><b>blend </b><b>in</b>. We¡¯re <b>light </b><b>on </b><b>gear</b><b>, </b>but they know the mission<b>. </b>With <b>luck</b><b>, </b>they <b>won¡¯t </b><b>have </b><b>to </b><b>engage</b><b>. </b>


    <b>-Thank </b><b>you</b><b>, </b>Denis.


    I turned my gaze out the window. The city passed in blurs, but my mind was elsewhere. With Mara.


    She¡¯d called this morning, her voice soft and strong. Just hearing her steadied me. <b>I </b>told her I was fine, even though we both knew how fragile that word could be. Still, I promised her I¡¯de home.


    And I would.


    When this was over, I¡¯d make time for her¨Creal time. Not the scraps left over after political fires and tactical briefings. We were still young in our marriage, still learning the rhythm of forever. We shouldn¡¯t be strangers


    under the same roof. Not now. Not ever.


    When this war ended, I¡¯d find my way back to her¨Cand stay there.


    We finally arrived at the venue. Denis parked a short distance away, and we made our way toward the open


    grounds.


    The crowd was small¨Cbarely fifty people. Scattered. Casual. No one looked like military, which was good.


    Some of them were ours, hidden in in sight. Camouged by simplicity.


    In the center stood a man¨Cshirtless, pale under the rising sun. From a distance, he looked like ric. And as


    we got closer, it became clear: it was him.


    I scanned him instinctively. No mark on his neck. None on his shoulder either.


    . He hadn¡¯t been bound to Martha by the mating mark. He¡¯d forced her. That union had never been mutual.


    Another piece of proof of his cruelty.


    My father stepped forward, silent. He peeled off his shirt and walked to the center with calm authority. The


    moment felt heavy. Historic. The air was still.


    ¡°Vander,¡± ric called out with mock enthusiasm. ¡°You finally grace us with your presence. I half expected


    you to chicken out.¡±


    His voice dripped with gondescension. A desperate performance.


    ?????


    ?


    My <b>father </b>didn¡¯t finch. Didn¡¯t speak. He simply stated. That alone disoko loude


    throw


    ric tried again


    <b>Tve </b>always wondered.. What was so special about you that the <b>women </b>in my life chose you ove <b>me</b><b>. </b>


    That one was meant to hit a nerve. But it was also a lie. My mother <b>had </b>never belonged <b>to </b>him<b>¨C</b><b </b>tour in


    memory<b>. </b>He was just <b>trying </b>to provoke something. Anything.


    <b>-Don¡¯t </b>let him get <b>in </b>your head, Father, I linked him.


    He nced at me and gave a small smile.


    -He¡¯s a <b>clown</b>, he replied calmly. He¡¯s just mad <b>I </b><b>got </b>all the women he couldn¡¯t.


    I let out the barestugh. He was going in light, not tense. Not bitter. That gave me hope.


    The moderator stepped forward, voice firm and rehearsed.


    ¡°Spread wide so the champions may fight.¡±


    The crowd opened up. A wide ring formed under the chopper¡¯s slow hover above us. The sound of des


    cutting through the air only added to the weight of the moment.


    ¡°This is a challenge,¡± the moderator dered. ¡°A fight to surrender or die. Winner takes it all.¡±


    He raised his hand and then dropped it.


    The fight had begun.


    Neither moved at first. They circled each other like predators testing the edge of the cage¨Cwatching, waiting.


    ric, true to form, ran his mouth.


    My father stayed silent.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been whoring around so long, ric, it¡¯s rubbed off on you,¡± he finally said, voice cold and cutting.


    You talk like a bitch.¡±


    That was all it took.


    ric snapped, charging in with a half¨Cshifted snarl, ws elongating, eyes wild. My father met him head¨Con, also half¨Cshifted. The sh was brutal¨Cflesh and bone straining against raw force.


    They locked in a grapple, arms and legs tangled in what looked more like a bullfight thanbat. Both trying to m the other to the ground. Power rippled through their bodies.


    Then my father shifted his weight¨Cfast, fluid¨Cand flipped ric hard. The bastard hit the ground with a thud, and before he could recover, my father locked him in a hold. It looked mild, controlled¡­ but ric was


    writhing in pain. It was working.


    But then ric fully shifted without warning, his body exploding into fur and muscle. My father released the hold and shifted as well¨Chis ck wolf rising to full size, steady and unshaken.


    They growled, low and guttural, circling again.


    My mark burned faintly on my skin. I forced myself to breathe.


    Then they lunged.


    281 The that sh


    My father¡¯s ws shed across ric¡¯s face¨Cfour deep gashes tore through his cheek, <b>spraying </b>blood. He reeled back with a guttural snart. I almostughed from the sheer thrill of it, but I kept still, pulse pounding


    They backed off momentarily, breathing heavy, eyeing each other with deadly calction


    Then they lunged again.


    This time, ric dodged at thest second and raked his ws down my father¡¯s side. A deep gash opened.


    and my father let out a sharp whimper¨Cbut he didn¡¯t fall.


    ric snarled in triumph, but my father didn¡¯t give him the satisfaction of a reaction. He pressed forward again, and they locked together in another brutal wrestle¨Cboth going for the throat.


    ric struck first,nding a bite on my father¡¯s front leg. He mped down hard.


    But my father endured the pain, held steady, and found ric¡¯s exposed neck. He sank his teeth deep, forcing ric to release him with a staggered grunt.


    They pulled apart.


    My father was limping. ric¡¯s neck was bloodied.


    They¡¯d both drawn blood. They¡¯d both cursed each other¡¯s bones.


    And neither of them was close to finished.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    <b>Vote </b>

 Favorite Curse 282

    282 The Ambush


    Lucian


    The fight dragged on-merciless and primal. One hour and forty-five minutes of blood, growls, and bone-deep pain. Neither man-neither wolf-was backing down.


    They were coated in each other¡¯s blood. Both limping. Both heaving for air. Their movements had slowed, but the rage hadn¡¯t dulled. If anything, it had sharpened with every wound.


    Then-finally-my father barreled into ric¡¯s side with a burst of raw force, knocking him down with a


    vicious thud.


    Before ric could recover, my father mped his jaws around his hind leg and yanked. The crack of bone echoed through the field like a shot.


    My chest swelled. That sound-gods, that sound-I knew it had changed the tide.


    ric staggered to his feet, barely upright, his leg mangled. He could have tapped out. Should have. But he didn¡¯t.


    He wanted to die.


    He growled a broken, defiant snarl-and lunged.


    My father was caught off guard and stumbled, falling backward onto his back. Belly up.


    My heart dropped.


    In wolf form, it was the most vulnerable position imaginable-exposed and defenseless. And he was weakened. Too slow to flip himself over in time.


    I saw ric rear back, building momentum. Then he leapt, teeth bared, aiming tond directly on my


    father¡¯s midsection-crushing him, pinning him, finishing it. His throat was wide open, the perfect angle for a killing bite.


    I wanted to scream. My body tensed, frozen. I was seconds away from losing him.


    But my father-through the pain, through the exhaustion-moved.


    He rolled just enough, wincing with the effort, and ric missed his mark.


    Hended hard, the full weight of his body crashing onto the dirt. A sickening crack followed. ric yelped in pain-his leg had twisted beneath him, the same one my father had nearly torn apart moments before.


    He didn¡¯t just miss. He hurt himself in the fall.


    I exhaled shakily, fists clenched. My father was still alive. Still in this.


    ric had made a critical mistake.


    And the end was finally within reach.


    282 The Ambush


    My father had barely gotten back on his feet, limping toward ric with a pained whimper, when the gunshot cracked through the air.


    Then everything exploded into chaos.


    Screams erupted from the crowd as panic set in. People scattered in every direction. A secondter, the sky split open with the shriek of a missile, and the helicopter was blown out of the air in a fireball-


    broadcast silenced.


    Then we saw them.


    Dozens-no, hundreds-of heavily armed men flooding the field from all sides.


    These weren¡¯t ours.


    We shifted instantly. Fur and teeth and ws emerged from skin in a rush. We moved to defend ourselves,


    but the gunfire was already cutting through the field.


    I took three bullets to the side and shoulder before I got to cover. My body shuddered, then started forcing the rounds out. They weren¡¯t silver. Thank the goddess.


    They wouldn¡¯t kill us, but they¡¯d slow us down-and that was all the enemy needed.


    The pain red sharp and hot, but I forced myself to my feet. The others were already inbat, some still shifting, others dodging gunfire. It was too fast. Too many.


    This wasn¡¯t a rogue hit squad. This was an ambush.


    -They¡¯re too many, I linked, panic threading through my thoughts. Our men won¡¯t hold them. How the hell did ric sneak this many into Neev?


    My mark burned. I felt the same re through the bonds of my soldiers-agitation, anger, pain. They were holding the line, but the tide was overwhelming.


    My three hundred weren¡¯t enough. I should¡¯ve brought more. I should¡¯ve known.


    Our soldiers returned fire with silver rounds-precision shots, efficient-but the flood of enemies didn¡¯t stop. Eventually, they ran out of ammo and were forced to shift too, joining the fight tooth and w.


    The battlefield turned feral.


    Still, they came.


    Still, we were outnumbered.


    -The Alpha of Neev double-crossed us, my father¡¯s voice cracked through the link, strained and low. The se aren¡¯t mercenaries. Most of them¡­ are Neevian soldiers.


    The betrayal hit harder than any bullet.


    That bastard. He smiled in our faces. Weed us with empty hands while his knife.was already aimed at


    our backs.


    282 The Ambush


    I saw red.


    +15 Points)


    -Hold the line, I linked to my soldiers. Do not let them reach the elders. Form a perimeter. Push them


    back.


    And then I dove into the fray, teeth bared, ready to kill.


    Because now, this wasn¡¯t just a fight.


    It was war.


    -Darian, Rowan. Get Father out. Now! I linked, voice sharp with urgency.


    They didn¡¯t argue. They didn¡¯t have to. They moved, nking our father, shielding him as best they could. He resisted at first-I saw it-but even he knew this wasn¡¯t about pride anymore. It was survival.


    I turned back to the battlefield and let go.


    I fought like a rabid wolf.


    My body tore through the enemy like instinct had taken over. I didn¡¯t think-I couldn¡¯t. There was no room for doubt. Only rage. Controlled fury.


    There was a very real chance I wouldn¡¯t survive. That I¡¯d die here with my men. That my blood would soak into Neev¡¯s dirt-betrayed, cornered, and outnumbered.


    But I wasn¡¯t going down alone.


    I was angry. Furious that I hadn¡¯t seen the signs. That I¡¯d trusted Neev for even a second. That I might never see Mara again. Never hold our unborn child. Never speak to Richard.


    We were dead men.


    And I was going to make every one of these traitors bleed for it.


    Then, out of nowhere, a massive wolf mmed into me-full force-knocking the wind out of my chest and sending me sprawling across the dirt.


    I scrambled to my feet, blood rushing in my ears. I turned-ready to kill-and froze for a second.


    Ighor.


    -Why? I linked, my voice a snarl.


    He growled in response, his fury matching mine.


    -You think we¡¯re fools, Nighthorn? His voice came through the link, venomous and sharp. My father may be weak enough to forgive, but I¡¯m not. Your father nearly destroyed our territory for a crime we didn¡¯tmit, and now you want peace? You refuse to fund our military, you cut off our weapons, while Mooncrest stockpiles like a war ising.


    He circled me, muscles tense.


    < 282 The Ambush


    -You and that b***h Luna of yours are selfish. You don¡¯t deserve to lead this ind. I don¡¯t care for


    ric, but we have amon enemy-you.


    15 Fonts2


    -Today, the Nighthorn line ends. I know your son carries no Alpha mark. Your b***h, and your brother¡¯s b***h-they¡¯ll be easy kills.


    The second he said it-b***h-my blood snapped.


    He¡¯d crossed a line he couldn¡¯t walk back from.


    My growl erupted from deep in my chest, and I lunged at him with everything I had.


    Our wolves collided in mid-air, fangs bared, ws shing.


    This wasn¡¯t a fight anymore.


    It was personal. It was war.


    THREE HOURS INTO THE BATTLE


    The ground was soaked in blood-ours and theirs. The air thick with smoke, sweat, and gunpowder.


    Ighor and I had been torn apart by others-thrown back into therger chaos. It didn¡¯t matter anymore. The


    tide had turned.


    And we were losing.


    ric and Ighor had the upper hand. No matter how many we brought down, more kepting. Most of


    my men were either dead or badly wounded. We¡¯d left a mark on them-broken bones, spilled blood-but it


    wasn¡¯t enough. They still outnumbered us. Still pressed forward with merciless precision.


    I kept fighting. ws tearing, jaws ripping, fury guiding me through the pain. I became nothing but instinct


    and destruction. But even as I shredded my enemies apart, something inside me cracked.


    I started praying. Not for myself. It was already toote for that.


    Gods¡­ Please take care of my family.


    Please heal Mara¡¯s heart when she finds out. Please give her the courage to love again. Let her remember


    the best of me-not the monster they say I was on the battlefield.


    Let her forgive me for breaking my promise. For noting home.


    Let someone else find her, someone who will love her more than I ever could-even though that feels


    impossible.


    Let her be happy.


    Images of her flooded my mind-herugh, her hands on my chest, her sleepy smile in the morning. I saw the way her eyes lit up when we talked about the future. Our baby. Our family.


    And now¡­ I would never see any of it.


    282 The Ambush


    The heartbreak cut deeper than any w or bullet.


    I fought through the tears clouding my vision. My body was a blur of pain and motion, but inside I was breaking.


    This was supposed to be our beginning. Instead, it was my end.


    ric had yed his hand perfectly. He¡¯d outmaneuvered us at every turn. Betrayal from within. Strength in numbers. Precise, brutal timing.


    And as much as it hurt to admit it¡­ he had won.

 Favorite Curse 283

    283 The Storm Arrives


    Lucian


    My legs were failing. Each step was agony, each movement forced by willpower alone. My body was shredded, my strength slipping away, and I was just pushing-one enemy at a time, one breath after


    another.


    Then I heard it.


    Gunfire. Loud, rapid, relentless. But the voices-they were female. Fierce. Angry.


    Upromising.


    I turned, blood dripping from my ws, and dared to look.


    A surge of women stormed the battlefield, silver bullets flying, their aim merciless. Their fury was surgical.


    Precise. Ruthless. And beautiful.


    In the middle of the chaos, there she was.


    Mara.


    Rage written on her face. Vengeance in her eyes. She moved like death incarnate, gunning down the markless wolves with terrifying precision. I¡¯d never seen her like this. And gods, it broke something in me- in the best way.


    From the opposite side of the field, another massive group emerged-wolves, dozens of them; charging in under themand of an Alpha I didn¡¯t recognize. For a breath, I feared another enemy.


    But then I saw who they were cutting down.


    ric¡¯s men.


    They were ours.


    Where the hell did Mara find all these people? I should¡¯ve been furious that she came, that she put herself in danger.


    But I wasn¡¯t.


    I was f*****g grateful.


    -Mara and Martha brought fighters, Denis linked, his voice alight with something I hadn¡¯t heard in hours: hope.


    And just like that, everything changed.


    We surged up from the dirt and blood, my remaining men rallying with fresh fire in their veins. We fought back, stronger, sharper, alive. The tide was turning.


    The women¡¯s ammo ran dry, and one by one, they shifted-snarling, howling,unching themselves at the


    (283 The Storm Arrives


    +15 Points


    remaining enemies with savage fury. Unlike the Neev traitors, they hade prepared. Their bullets were


    silver. Their ws burned with purpose.


    And Mara¡­


    She pushed through them all, shifting partially as she fought her way toward me, her eyes locked on mine like a lifeline. Nothing slowed her. She moved like a woman possessed.


    -You aren¡¯t dying on me, Lucian Nighthorn, she linked.


    That voice-steady, fiery, full of love and rage-ignited something deep in my chest.


    I roared, the sound ripping from my throat like it had been buried under rubble.


    Then I charged.


    I tore through every Neev wolf in my path, ripping and shing, my only goal to get to her. My mate. My


    war. My everything.


    And this time, I wasn¡¯t fighting to survive.


    I was fighting to win.


    Reinforcements came for the Neev soldiers.


    More bodies. More weapons. Another wave crashing toward us.


    But this time-we were ready.


    We had the numbers, the firepower, and most importantly, the fury.


    The women were bloodied, but they fought like it gave them life. They moved like wolves and warriors both-every strike precise, every kill deliberate. It wasn¡¯t just revenge anymore.


    It was domination.


    And gods, it looked like they were enjoying themselves.


    Then she reached me.


    Mara.


    She burst through the battlefield like a storm-cutting down anything in her path until she stood beside <ol><li> For a moment, the world slowed. The chaos faded. Our eyes met, and she ran her ws gently </li></ol>


    through my fur, the way she might¡¯ve stroked my hair back at home.


    I howled, deep and long, my voice filled with reverence..


    Itsted only seconds, but it meant everything.


    Then she shifted fully and surged forward again, fighting in two directions at once, like a force of nature. I


    followed.


    We were all in wolf form now-grouped, coordinated, hunting.


    283 The Storm Arrives


    +15 Points)


    Mara, Darian, and Rowan fought as one, forming a tight, lethal triangle. Their synchronization was unmatched-fluid, deadly. The group behind them was made entirely of Academy-trained soldiers, their synergy near perfect. Their movements were sharp, every strike falling into rhythm like choreography.


    Efficient. Unforgiving.


    Darian¡¯s Alpha mark zed like fire across his shoulder, but it didn¡¯te from me.


    This was his fire now.


    He wasn¡¯t just a Nighthorn. He was bing an Alpha in his own right.


    And together, with Rowan and Mara as his Beta and Gamma, they turned their unit into a deadly, unstoppable force. A real pack. A war-born pack.


    My father, Martha, Denis, and I formed another strike group, joined by a mix of the veteran women fighters. We moved with purpose, cutting through the enemy as we searched for ric.


    The final group was led by the stranger-an Alpha, fierce and focused, who had arrived with the second wave of reinforcements. His soldiers moved like they¡¯d fought together for years. I didn¡¯t know who he was or where Mara had found him, but I knew this much: my mate was resourceful, and I trusted her judgment with my life.


    And that was exactly what we were fighting for now-life.


    Darian¡¯s team hunted Ighor with surgical precision, clearing a path with relentless focus. Meanwhile, we tore through the battlefield, our eyes locked on one goal.


    ric.


    We were done ying defense.


    It was time to finish this.

 Favorite Curse 284

    284 No Mercy Left


    Lucian


    Though I was bleeding and bruised, the hope those women brought lit something wild in me. Their arrival had shifted the tide-and with it, my soul. The exhaustion faded. Pain dulled. All I felt now was power.


    Purpose.


    I fought like I was born for this.


    Through the chaos, I pushed forward, cutting down the cowards who had shattered what was meant to be


    a one-on-one challenge.


    Then I saw him.


    ric.


    He was surrounded, locked inbat with four fierce female wolves-bloodied, staggering. His fight with


    my


    father had already left him broken, and now these women were tearing into what was left of him. They


    weren¡¯t holding back. He deserved nothing less.


    -Leave him for me, my father¡¯s voice cut through the link like a de.


    Without hesitation, the female wolves disengaged and backed off.


    -Let¡¯s finish this, my father added, and a hush fell over the battlefield.


    We all stepped back, forming a circle again-this time not for a challenge, but for a reckoning.


    My father lunged.


    With the force of years of grief and fury behind him, he mped down and ripped ric¡¯s right forelimb


    clean off.


    The bastard let out a mangled, gurgling howl. That limb-his right arm-would never exist again once he


    shifted back.


    ric stumbled and faltered, blood gushing, but it wasn¡¯t over.


    From the crowd, I saw her.


    Martha.


    She stepped forward-naked, human, unapologetically fierce-holding something cold and mechanical in her hands. A weapon, not of war, but of punishment.


    My father howled, and on cue, she mped a jagged restraint onto ric¡¯s other forelimb. A surge of silver lit through the mechanism, and ric convulsed, forced to shift back into his human form.


    He screamed.


    Martha didn¡¯t flinch.


    +15 Ports >


    She smiled-slow and wicked-as pain twisted his features. Years of torment and silence written in that one expression. I saw the satisfaction flood her face like a wave.


    This was justice.


    Two other women approached, gloved and prepared. They carried silver chains and a harness designed to bind even the strongest of wolves.


    I realized then-this wasn¡¯t going to be a clean execution.


    It wasn¡¯t going to be merciful.


    As my father had promised¡­


    ric wasn¡¯t going to die quickly.


    He was going to suffer.


    And we were going to watch.


    The moment ric shifted back, the battle stopped.


    It was as if the entire battlefield exhaled at once.


    I looked around, bloodied and half-winded, just in time to see the final act of vengeance.


    Mara, Darian, and Rowan tore into Ighor like wolves possessed.


    Mara took his hind leg, tearing through muscle with merciless precision. Rowan followed, ripping the other. And then Darian-cold, focused-grabbed Ighor by the head and ripped it clean off in a single,


    decisive motion.


    The bastard never saw iting.


    I knew Mara would get a feverter-she always did after a savage shift-but right now, it didn¡¯t matter. It


    was worth it.


    Ighor was gone..


    The fight was over.


    Around us, the broken remnants of the Neevian army dropped their weapons and raised their hands.


    Surrounded. Defeated. They didn¡¯t even try to resist. The air had shifted. They knew it was over.


    We all shifted back to our human forms. Battered, bruised, blood-soaked-but alive.


    My soldiers moved quickly, arresting the survivors.


    And though my anger still burned, I knew one thing for certain: Ighor¡¯s betrayal had been his alone.


    His father, Alpha Smirnov, hadn¡¯t known. I wouldn¡¯t punish a man for crimes he hadn¡¯tmitted.


    Then a voice crackled through the link.


    284 No Mercy Left


    -Alpha, one of my men said, we found Alpha Smirnov. Ighor locked him in a silver cage deep in the woods. Our men are getting him out now.


    I stood still for a moment, stunned.


    The sheer lengths Ighor had gone to-the depth of his betrayal-it was staggering.


    *15 Ponte


    As I turned toward ric¡¯s broken form, still bound in chains, the stranger who had arrived with Mara stormed over. His fist flew before anyone could react,nding square in ric¡¯s face with a sickening


    crack.


    ¡°You bloody treacherous bastard,¡± he spat. ¡°To think I once offered to help you. You deserve everything that¡¯sing.¡±


    I frowned, watching the fury in the man¡¯s eyes. There was a story there-one I didn¡¯t know yet.


    But before I could speak, I felt her.


    Mara.


    She walked up to me slowly, quietly, her body trembling beneath the dried blood and exhaustion.


    I didn¡¯t wait.


    I pulled her into my arms with everything I had, crushing her against me. She didn¡¯t resist-just wrapped her arms around my waist, buried her face in my chest, and sobbed.


    Her body shook violently, and I knew-she had been terrified the whole time.


    And yet, she came anyway.


    She fought. She killed. She saved me.


    I closed my eyes and held her tighter, vowing silently: I would never let her feel that fear again.


    Not if I could help it.


    Not ever.


    15 Fonts3

 Favorite Curse 285

    285 Survivors, Scars, and Vows


    Lucian


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t stay at home, Lucian. I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Mara whispered, her voice shaking, her hands clinging to me like she never wanted to let go.


    But she had nothing to apologize for.


    I cupped her face gently, my vision blurred with tears. ¡°No. I¡¯m d you disobeyed me,¡± I said, voice cracking. ¡°You¡­ and Martha. Thank you. Thank you so much.¡±


    I choked on the lump in my throat.


    ¡°I thought that was it for me. I thought today would be thest time I saw the sun. And then-then you came.¡±


    I pulled her closer again, feeling her breath on my skin. ¡°My darling Mara. My wife. You saved me.¡±


    Then I kissed her-hard. Like I needed her soul to know how much she meant to me. My lips crashed into hers, desperate and grateful and aching. If it were possible to merge our bodies into one in that moment, I would have done it. I wanted her to feel the beating of my heart and know it only survived because of her.


    Across the field, I saw Martha helping my father stand. Both of them were naked, bruised, and covered in blood-but alive. Standing. That was enough.


    Mara and I moved toward the man who had punched ric earlier. He stood tall, unbothered by the destruction around him, his presencemanding.


    ¡°Alpha Nighthorn,¡± he greeted, extending a hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m Alpha Sam Lawless,¡± he said. ¡°The true Alpha of Mistwood. You may not have heard of me-I keep another Alpha in front as a decoy. Keeps things¡­ quiet.¡±


    I took his hand and shook it, firm and cautious. I wasn¡¯t sure what to make of him yet.


    ¡°Thank you for letting me be part of this,¡± he added.


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why now?¡±


    He nodded toward Mara with a half-smile. ¡°Your Luna called me. Told me the truth. Made her case. She


    convinced me to pick a side.¡±


    Then he looked down at ric, still chained and barely conscious, his face a broken mess.


    ¡°That weasel,¡± Sam muttered.


    Without warning, he stepped forward and punched ric again-hard, square in the jaw. The chain rattled as ric slumped, groaning.


    ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to do that ever since I learned the truth,¡± Sam said with a grin.


    < 285 Survivors, Scars, and Vows


    I didn¡¯t me him.


    $15 Posts


    ¡°This weasel,¡± Alpha Sam said, ring down at the bloodied, chained ric, ¡°attacked one of my vessels and stole a shipment of ammunition after I refused to sell to him. Said it was urgent. Confidential. He lied -again and again.¡±


    His voice was steady, but the rage beneath it simmered hot.


    ¡°He told me he was a Nighthorn. Said he was the rightful heir to Mooncrest. imed Alpha Vander was his evil stepbrother. That he needed my help to bring him down so we could form an alliance-split the ind between us.¡±


    Sam spat in the dirt.


    ¡°He even staged attacks on Mistwood to sway me. Told me Alpha Vander hadunched them to take over the ind. And like a fool-I believed him. I let that lie fester. He nned to use me to get Mooncrest¡­


    thene after me next.¡±


    He turned toward Mara, his tone darkening.


    ¡°But your Luna¡­ she called me. She sent me evidence. She didn¡¯t beg-she showed me. And I dug deeper.¡±


    He stepped toward ric again, disgust written across his face.


    ¡°I found out he¡¯s not a Nighthorn. He¡¯s not even a noble. He¡¯s a damn pimp from a rat-hole town called Emberridge, tucked in the gutters of Goldenpeak. One of his goons spilled everything under torture. Everyt hing. Including the fact that ric staged the attack that left my wife blind in her left eye.¡±


    His voice dropped low, ice in every syble.


    ¡°I promised her I¡¯d take my pound of flesh.¡±


    Then, without warning, he reached down and plucked out ric¡¯s left eye.


    ric¡¯s scream ripped through the air.


    Mara stumbled back and vomited.


    Alpha Sam stood tall, his breathing heavy.


    ¡°My wife is blind in the left eye¡­ and now so are you. I told her I¡¯d bring your eye back as a souvenir, you


    sick fuck,¡±


    He punched ric again-hard-his knuckles cracking against bone.


    The fury in the man¡¯s eyes was primal. And I couldn¡¯t me him. Not one bit.


    Then Sam looked around, scanning the remains of the battlefield.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the treacherous Alpha of this ce?¡± he asked, snarling.


    I raised a hand, calming him.


    285 Survivors, Scars, and Vows


    +15 Poets >


    ¡°He¡¯s dead,¡± I said. ¡°My brother¡¯s group got him. The bastard betrayed his own father so he could double-cross us too.¡±


    As if on cue, Alpha Smirnov arrived, still shaken, led by two of our soldiers. He looked disheveled and raw,


    but alive.


    The moment he saw my father and me, he rushed forward and grabbed our hands.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he gasped. ¡°Thank you so much. That bastard was going to kill me. I swear-I had no idea what he was nning. I swear it.


    His voice trembled with fear.


    ¡±


    My father took him aside, grounding him with a firm hand on the shoulder, speaking low and calm.


    For now, the war was over.


    But the reckoning had only just begun.


    Shorts were brought out for us, and oversized T-shirts were handed to the women. Given the battlefield had been filled with fierce, naked, bloodied warriors, I imagined it had been absolute torture for the soldiers to keep their eyes forward. But the women carried themselves with pride and power, and ¡®I was relieved-grateful-to hear that not a single one of them had died.


    I turned to them, raising my voice just enough to cut through the noise.


    ¡°Any woman willing to join the army should sign up. We¡¯re looking for warriors like you in our ranks.¡±


    The cheers that followed were raw and proud. They owned what they had done. And they should.


    The battle was over.


    It was time to take ric back to Mooncrest.


    I didn¡¯t know what exactly my father and Martha had nned for him-but whatever it was, death


    would¡¯ve been a mercy.


    We decided to spend the night in Neev. Everyone needed rest, and no one wanted to risk moving the prisoner in the dark. The day had been long, bloody, and unforgettable.


    But I was alive.


    And I was holding my wife.


    Mara and I didn¡¯t go back to the suite. Neither did my father. We took separate rooms-private rooms- with our wives. Still, I didn¡¯t let my guard down. Not fully. Not until we were back in Mooncrest, ric chained and buried beneath walls no one could breach.


    He was a man of too many tricks. And I wasn¡¯t risking Mara¡¯s life again-not for a moment.


    When her fever hit, I held her in the cold shower until the heat started to break. I stayed with her, rubbing her skin down, whispering to her, calming her heartbeat.


    +15 Points>


    But when she looked at me-eyes heavy, lips parted-I lost my resolve.


    I gave in.


    In that shower, under the cold water, I took her. Slowly. Desperately. Gratefully.


    She clung to me like I was home. And I was. Right there-in her arms, inside her-I was home.


    We didn¡¯t speak much after. I dried her off, carried her to the bed, and pulled the sheets up. She was out the moment her head hit the pillow.


    I stayed awake beside her, watching her sleep, guarding her. The fever returnedter, making her mumble incoherent, adorable nonsense in her sleep.


    I smiled to myself.


    I¡¯d tease her about it in the morning.


    But for now, she needed rest. And I¡¯d make sure she got it-safely.


    4


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    H


    Vote


    459

 Favorite Curse 286

    286 From Mara¡¯s Angle


    Mara


    Martha and I barely had time to pack. We moved fast-stripped down to the essentials. Speed was everything. I¡¯ve never liked traveling by road, but flying wasn¡¯t an option, and time was running out.


    The women, though? They were buzzing with energy. You¡¯d think I handed them real military ranks the way they reacted-but that was the point. Give them structure, give them purpose, and they¡¯d find their fire. And they did. The thought of facing ric lit something in them. Many of them had history with the bastard. If they caught him alone, there¡¯d be no mercy. And honestly? I couldn¡¯t me them. ric hadn¡¯t just burned bridges-he¡¯d salted the earth. No wonder he kept to the shadows. Cowards always do.


    As we crammed into the transports, I stood up to address them onest time before we hit the road.


    ¡°Ladies,¡± I said, raising my voice so it cut through the chatter. ¡°I know we¡¯re fired up. I know we¡¯re ready to throw down. But hear me-everyone not with us is fair game¡­ except ric. He doesn¡¯t get an easy death. He gets to bleed first. Hurt. Then we bring him in. Understood?¡±


    A chorus of cheers. Agreement. Bloodlust barely restrained.


    Martha caught my eye and smirked. She looked like a damn warrior goddess in a tank top and cutoff shorts-fit, fierce, and way too hot for this moment. No wonder ric and Vander couldn¡¯t let her go. That woman walked like she knew her worth-and anyone who underestimated her would regret it.


    Each van had a leader. Orders were clear. We were just about to roll out when my phone buzzed.


    I picked it up immediately. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Luna Mara, this is Alpha Sam Lawless of Mistwood,¡± the voice said.


    It wasn¡¯t the same one I¡¯d spoken to yesterday. I stiffened, instantly on alert.


    ¡°Your voice¡­¡± I said slowly.


    Heughed softly. ¡°I have an Alpha who fronts for me. Keeps things¡­ simpler.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer. I wasn¡¯t sure how I felt about that. Hiding behind others didn¡¯t exactly scream trustworthy.


    ¡°I got the documents you sent,¡± he continued. ¡°Everything checks out. I just have one question.¡±


    ¡°Is ric Moongrove Chase Nighthorn?¡± he asked.


    The question was backwards-but I knew what he meant.


    ¡°Yes. He is,¡± I replied, calm and clear.


    ¡°So Chase Nighthorn is Vander Nighthorn¡¯s half-brother?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help it. Iughed-loud and real. It was too absurd not to.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± I said, still chuckling. ¡°Did you actually do your research?¡±


    (286 From Mara¡¯s Angle


    ¡°I did,¡± he said, not offended, just confused. ¡°But I still want to know how they¡¯re rted.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not,¡± I said, letting out a breath and steadying my voice. ¡°Chase Nighthorn is just a name he pulled out of thin air. His real name is Tom ric Moongrove. He¡¯s from a little nowhere town called Emberridge in Goldenpeak. And no-he¡¯s got zero blood ties to the Nighthorns.¡±


    I heard swearing on the other end. Not quiet either. Someone was pissed.


    ¡°That weasel,¡± he growled.


    I let the silence hang for a second.


    ¡°I flew into Mooncrest this morning with some of my men to capture that bastard,¡± he said. ¡°Can you lead


    me to him?¡±


    I sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve got good timing. I¡¯m heading there now. He¡¯s in a one-on-one fight with Alpha Vander for


    control of the ind. I¡¯m going to make sure he doesn¡¯t cheat.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect. I¡¯m at the Great Luval now. Can we head there together? Just so you know-we¡¯re armed.¡±


    A smile pulled at my lips. Reinforcements weren¡¯t just wee-they were needed.


    ¡°Any help is good help,¡± I said. ¡°But you have to agree-he¡¯s ours to punish.¡±


    He paused. Then: ¡°Can I take a part of him?¡±


    I thought it over. ¡°As long as it¡¯s something he can live without¡­ sure.¡±


    And just like that, we had a deal.


    I filled Martha and the fight club leaders in. The second I mentioned Alpha Sam Lawless was backing us,


    the energy shifted. They were fired up-like wolves scenting blood.


    We met Sam as nned, and right away, I caught Olivia eyeing him like dessert. Couldn¡¯t me her-the


    man had presence. But the bold, inky mark on his neck said imed, loud and clear. Pity. Maybe in another


    lifetime.


    The journey was brutal. We rode through the night, hours grinding by in a haze of headlights and stiff limbs. No one slept. The tension was too thick. Every mile we crossed, we got closer to the reckoning.


    By the time we reached the battleground, the sun had wed its way into the sky-and hell had already


    broken loose.


    Chaos reigned.


    I scanned the field, heart pounding. If we¡¯d been even a few minutester, ric would¡¯ve taken it. The tide was turning in his favor, and fast. But we were here now-and that changed everything.

 Favorite Curse 287

    <287 Morning After the Battle


    287 Morning After the Battle


    Mara


    I woke to sunlight stabbing through the window, sharp and blinding. My eyes squinted against it as I


    reached across the bed-empty.


    Lucian was gone.


    8 Points)


    I sat up slowly, the sheets rustling against my bare skin. Naked, of course. No surprise there. But my oversized t-shirt was nowhere in sight, and I hadn¡¯t brought a single change of clothes to Neev. How could


    I have? We¡¯d rolled in armed and ready for war, notfort.


    Lucian¡¯s bag was still in the room, thank the goddess. I slipped out of bed, wrapping a corner of the sheet around me, and started rummaging through his things, hoping to find something-anything-I could wear.


    As I moved, the night before hit me in waves. shes of the fight. Blood. Roars. Chaos. And that one terrifying moment when I thought I¡¯d lost him.


    When I arrived, it looked like the enemy had won. The battleground was soaked in fury and death. I¡¯d panicked. My heart stopped. I thought they had killed my husband. That¡¯s when I snapped-firing at the


    wolves without thinking, grief drowning reason.


    But then I saw him.


    Lucian, in his wolf form, standing-alive. That single glimpse steadied me. I swore right then: I¡¯d walk out


    of that hellhole with my family intact or not at all.


    ric didn¡¯t stand a chance. Alpha Lawless and Alpha Vander tore into him like wolves possessed. He got


    what he deserved. Maybe even less.


    I exhaled slowly, grounding myself in the quiet.


    In the bathroom, I let hot water rinse the battlefield off my skin. I took my time, letting the steam ease the soreness out of my body. When I came out, I pulled on Lucian¡¯s T-shirt-massive on me-and his boxers. It


    would have to do.


    Hopefully, the oversized shirts they passed out to the women would be enough for now. None of us


    brought spare clothes. We were too busy chasing vengeance to think about what we¡¯d wear after we


    shifted back.


    The aftermath had finally begun.


    The moment I stepped out of the bathroom, there he was-Lucian, standing in the middle of the room, that familiar grin stretched wide across his face. His eyes met mine, and in them I saw everything: love, relief, and a depth of gratitude that cracked something open inside me.


    He was alive.


    <287 Moming After the Battle


    + Points >


    A sob caught in my throat before I could stop it. The tears came, uninvited but unstoppable. I blinked, tried to push them back, but the dam had broken. I had spent the entire battle bracing for the worst. Now, all that fear was bleeding out of me.


    Lucian crossed the room in two long strides and wrapped me in his arms. He pressed my face to his


    chest, and I breathed him in-warm, real, mine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever die on me, Lucian,¡± I whispered, voice trembling.


    His arms tightened around me. ¡°I¡¯m d you came, Mara. For the first time¡­ I¡¯m d you disobeyed me.¡±


    He exhaled into my hair, holding me even closer. ¡°You broke every promise I made to keep you safe. And thank the goddess you did.¡± He kissed the top of my head, voice raw. ¡°Thank you. Thank you so damn


    much.¡±


    I clung to him like the earth was falling away. The weight of everything we¡¯d survived-the fear, the blood, the chaos-crashed over me. It wasn¡¯t just relief. It was survival. It was love sharpened by war.


    He pulled back slightly and looked into my eyes, his gaze steady even as it shimmered with unshed tears.


    ¡°No moremands, Mara. No more orders. You¡¯re free to do whatever you choose¡­ as long as it doesn¡¯t put you or anyone else in danger.¡±


    I nodded, lips trembling, and he smiled through the emotion threatening to break him too.


    Then I said it-what we¡¯d both been holding in our hearts since the battlefield.


    ¡°We finally got him, Lucian. We caught the bastard.¡±


    His smile widened, slow and satisfied.


    ¡°Yes, darling,¡± he said, brushing a tear from my cheek. ¡°We got the bastard.¡±


    His gaze flicked down, and a yful glint lit up his face as he took in the sight of me wearing nothing but


    his shirt.


    ¡°I¡¯d show you just how grateful I am right now,¡± Lucian said with a grin, eyes dark with heat, ¡°but we¡¯ve got a helicopter to catch.¡±


    Iughed, still wrapped in the warmth of his arms,


    ¡°There are transports waiting,¡± he added. ¡°Everyone¡¯s being flown back to Mooncrest.¡±


    I nodded, then asked, ¡°So what now?¡±


    ¡°What needs to be done,¡± he replied, his tone shifting to business. ¡°Rowan and Darian went ahead of us. I¡¯ve issued arrest warrants for all the Alphas who backed ric and pulled their military support. They¡¯ll be


    sentenced this evening-in front of everyone, in the sentencing hall.¡±


    He ced a firm hand on my shoulder. His eyes met mine.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to take back the ind, Mara.¡±


    < 287 Morning After the Battle


    I smiled, not just from pride-but from the knowing that we¡¯d survived the fire together.


    ¡°I want to be part of the decision-making,¡± I said, not asking. Dering.


    Lucian didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°You and Martha have earned a seat on the council.¡±


    My heart swelled. ¡°What about the women?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re free to enlist. Military trials start next week. They¡¯ll have a fair shot at the ranks.¡±


    +8 Points >


    A deep joy settled over me. Some of those women-some who had been overlooked, underestimated, discarded-would finally get their shot. Their futures would begin now.


    Lucian and I stood there, staring at each other for a quiet moment. Breathing the same air. Grateful. Alive.


    ¡°I love you, Lucian,¡± I said softly. It wasn¡¯t for effect. It wasn¡¯t forfort. It was the truth, in and


    burning.


    ¡°I love you too, Mara,¡± he said, voice thick with emotion. ¡°More than my life. And that won¡¯t change-not


    until myst breath.¡±


    Then he kissed me-slow and deep-like a promise sealed in fire.


    We left the hotel room and headed straight to the helicopter pad. The morning air was crisp, but the tension from the night before still lingered in the air like smoke that hadn¡¯t fully cleared.


    Alpha Sam Lawless was already on board, deep in conversation with Olivia. She was smiling, fully engaged, and I couldn¡¯t help but smirk. The man had a bold im-mark on his neck, clearly taken-but Olivia had never been one to care for limits. Still, maybe in another life.


    Martha and Vander sat nearby. He held her close, arm wrapped protectively around her waist as she leaned into him, eyes closed, content. No more running. No more hiding. Now that she was officially his mate, there were no more barriers between them. I just hoped she would stay-that she wouldn¡¯t


    disappear.


    I nced at the mark on Vander¡¯s neck, wondering-was it Martha¡¯s? Natasha¡¯s? Or both? It sat on one


    side only, leaving the answer tangled in questions I didn¡¯t dare ask. Not now.


    ¡°Mara,¡± Martha said, catching my eye. She was smiling-calm, grounded in a way I hadn¡¯t seen her in a


    long time. ¡°We did it. We got there in time.¡±


    I reached forward and took her hand. She touched mine back. No words were needed. Something had


    shifted between us-a quiet understanding, a bond forged not by blood, but by battle. We hadn¡¯t set out to be allies. But we were now, in every sense.


    We slid on our headphones as the rotors kicked up. I leaned into Lucian¡¯s side, letting his warmth anchor me as the helicopter lifted off, cutting through the sky and carrying us home.


    Back to Mooncrest.


    Back to the reckoning.

 Favorite Curse 288

    <288 Return of the Alpha


    288 Return of the Alpha


    Lucian


    +8 Points >


    The helicopter touched down at the Mooncrest base, thending smooth but heavy with everything we were bringing back. As I stepped out, I took a deep breath-Mooncrest¡¯s air, crisp and familiar. Home.


    We moved through the corridor toward the building¡¯s exit, and the noise hit us before the doors even


    opened.


    Outside, a crowd had gathered. Not just a few onlookers-dozens. Maybe hundreds. The cheering erupted the moment we stepped into view. People waved gs, threw flowers, shouted our names. The press surged forward like a pack of wolves in suits and lipstick, microphones like weapons aimed straight at our


    faces.


    ¡°Alpha, Alpha-please tell us how you overcame ric after he double-crossed you and tried to cheat?¡± a man barked at my father, pushing a mic too close forfort.


    My father gave me a sly grin, then pointed his thumb toward me. ¡°You¡¯re asking the wrong Alpha.¡±


    Without another word, he pulled Martha close and shielded her from the mob as they slipped into their car. Smart move. Martha didn¡¯t need this madness right now..


    Then all eyes turned to me.


    I cursed under my breath. Just what I didn¡¯t need.


    ¡°Alpha, Alpha!¡± another reporter shouted. ¡°Can you confirm what happened after ric¡¯s men shot the helicopter from the sky? The people are worried-they want answers.¡±


    I nced at Mara. She shook her head fast, eyes wide like don¡¯t you dare. I couldn¡¯t help it-Iughed.


    ¡°We¡¯ll issue a formal press release soon,¡± I said, keeping my voice even. ¡°Right now, my Luna and I have


    work to do.¡±


    With that, I pulled her away from the crowd, through the madness, and into the waiting SUV. Denis was behind the wheel. Alpha Sam Lawless was already inside, seated beside Olivia-Martha¡¯s old friend.


    I gave Sam a side nce. ¡°You sure you¡¯re not about to start a scandal? You¡¯ve got a mate already, unless that mark on your neck is fake.¡±


    He smirked like a man who wasn¡¯t sorry for a damn thing.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your souvenir, Alpha?¡± I asked, half-joking.


    Without missing a beat, he reached into his inner coat pocket and pulled out a small ziplock bag. Inside it, perfectly preserved, was a single frozen eye.


    ¡°Payment,¡± he said, smiling coldly. ¡°For a debt owed.¡±


    ¡°Dude, put that away,¡± I said, halfughing, half-serious.


    288 Return of the Alpha


    +8 Points >


    Sam chuckled and slid the frozen eye back into his inner pocket like it was a coin purse instead of a body


    part.


    ¡°Olivia and I were just discussing military prospects for the women in Mistwood,¡± he said casually.


    I turned to Olivia, raising an eyebrow. ¡°You recruiting for him now? Because the women you brought with you are already enlisted. Processing starts next week.¡±


    She blinked-caught off guard. ¡°I-well-¡±


    ¡°Beat you to it,¡± Sam said with a grin. ¡°Alpha Lucian is fast on the draw.¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°Just Lucian.¡±


    ¡°In that case-call me Sam. Do you think we could do business together, Lucian?¡±


    I looked at Mara, who met my gaze with that sharp glint she always got when the topic turned to strategy


    or power moves.


    ¡°My wife runs Steel Corp,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be open to a deal-if it benefits both inds.¡±


    Sam nodded thoughtfully, clearly interested.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I added, tone softening. ¡°Foring through. You didn¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°I wish I¡¯d known sooner,¡± he replied. ¡°If I had, maybe we could¡¯ve prevented the bloodshed. Maybe your


    men wouldn¡¯t have had to die out there.¡±


    Silence fell over the car for a beat. The weight of it settled in my chest like stone.


    They had names. Faces. Stories. And theyid down their lives for this ind.


    ¡°They won¡¯t be forgotten,¡± I said firmly. ¡°A monument will go up in the city park. Their names etched in


    stone-for what they did, for who they were.¡±


    No more dying for nothing. Not on my watch.


    We rode in silence after that. Not out of awkwardness-but respect.


    We were going home. And it was ours again.

 Favorite Curse 289

    <289 Peace Before Judgment


    289 Peace Before Judgment


    Lucian


    +8 Points >


    We arrived at the mansion just before noon. I gave Alpha Sam a guest room in my wing-he seemed genuinely pleased. I told him we¡¯d cut down on staff until we knew who we could trust, but Austin would take care of anything he needed.


    Denis disappeared down the hall to his assigned room, and Mara, Keisha, and I headed to ours. Darian had apparently returned home before heading back out to coordinate the arrests-exining why they


    weren¡¯t in the bunker anymore.


    The moment the door shut behind us, something inside me snapped loose. I turned to Mara and reached


    for her like a man starved. Clothes hit the floor in seconds.


    ¡°You had a feverst night,¡± I murmured, peeling away thestyer between us. ¡°And you were murmuring


    things¡­ I couldn¡¯t make out most of it.¡±


    She smiled, and I kissed that smile.


    I lifted her easily and carried her to the bed. She had nothing on now, her body glowing in the soft light.


    The small curve of her belly made my heart ache with tenderness. She looked like something out of a


    myth-powerful, radiant, mine.


    I kissed her-everywhere. Her breath caught, her fingers tangled in my hair, and her body arched in


    response. I moved slowly, savoring every reaction, every sound she made. I pressed my lips to her bump and stayed there for a moment, listening-feeling. Our baby. Our future.


    Somewhere in the background, my phone started to ring. I ignored it.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± she gasped. ¡°Your phone-¡±


    I met her eyes and grinned. Let it wait, I linked to her. The only thing that matters right now is you.


    And nothing-not war, not politics, not the world outside-could pull me away from her.


    She came hard beneath my mouth, her entire body arching with release, and I didn¡¯t wait. I moved over


    her, burying myself deep, and her eyes locked with mine. That look-full of trust, hunger, and something deeper-hit me harder than anything else. I moved with purpose, with fire, giving her everything I had, everything words couldn¡¯t say.


    She felt it-I knew she did. The way she touched me, how her body responded, how she held nothing back.


    Then she flipped us, straddling me, her movements confident andmanding. My back hit the headboard and I sat up, sliding my hands along her spine to steady her as she rode. Her rhythm was unrelenting, every grind pushing me further into the storm she was creating. Her wetness, her heat-it was too much and not enough.


    ¡°I¡¯m close,¡± she gasped.


    < 289 Peace Before Judgment


    +8 Points >


    ¡°Come for me, darling,¡± I said through the link, my mind flooding with nothing but her.


    She closed her eyes, trembled, and then came again-clenching around me and pulling my release from deep within. I held on, letting go with her, every muscle in my body seizing in pleasure.


    She slowed. Still connected, she copsed gently onto my chest, and I wrapped my arms around her, pressing a kiss to her neck. For a few seconds, we just breathed together-sweaty, tangled, and whole.


    Then she pulled back and met my gaze.


    ¡°Now we can have peace,¡± she whispered.


    I smiled. ¡°Yeah¡­ now we can.¡±


    She slipped off me, and I finally reached for my phone, still catching my breath. Three missed calls-Daria <ol><li></li></ol>


    I called back. He picked up on the first ring.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± he said, urgency in his voice. ¡°Everyone¡¯s waiting for you.¡±


    I frowned, ncing at the clock. ¡°We just got back, Darian.¡±


    He sighed, and I could already hear the chaos behind him.


    ¡°I know,¡± Darian said through the phone, his voice edged with frustration, ¡°but we¡¯ve been waiting in the


    sentencing hall at headquarters for over an hour. I thought you¡¯d just swing home, change, ande back.


    ¡±


    He let out a tired breath. ¡°Please hurry. The press is here. All the defecting Alphas are here. And ric. We


    need to finish this, Lucian. Today. I don¡¯t want this bleeding into tomorrow. I want it done.¡±


    I grumbled under my breath. ¡°Have you called Father?¡±


    ¡°I have,¡± he said tly. ¡°Neither he nor my mother is answering.¡±


    That made meugh, and Darian immediately groaned. ¡°Don¡¯t go there, Lucian. I don¡¯t even want to


    imagine what¡¯s going on in their room right now.¡±


    I smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll tell them to meet us there.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± he said, and hung up.


    I set the phone down, and Mara turned to face me, lying on her side, elbow propped beneath her head, watching me with those sharp eyes of hers.


    ¡°Darian?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯ve got to get ready. They¡¯ve gathered all the Alphas in the sentencing hall.¡±


    Her brows lifted. ¡°Already?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°They left early-around three in the morning. Darian wants it wrapped up. I don¡¯t me him.¡±


    2


    < 289 Peace Before Judgment


    She studied me for a moment, then asked, ¡°Have you figured out what you want to do to them?¡±


    ¡°I have,¡± I said, reaching for my shirt. ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill them. But I can¡¯t let them walk free either.¡±


    A slow smile spread across her face. ¡°You have a n.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me,¡± she said, leaning in and kissing my shoulder. ¡°Surprise me when we get there.¡±


    I smiled, my thoughts already turning to the sentencing. Justice was waiting-and I intended to deliver it.

 Favorite Curse 290

    < 290 The Reckoning of the Alphas


    +8 Points >


    290 The Reckoning of the Alphas


    Lucian


    We showered together-quiet, focused, no words needed. When we stepped out and dressed, I linked my father. He and Martha were ready.


    At the front of the mansion, Denis and Mark were already waiting. We climbed into the vehicles and


    headed back to headquarters.


    The crowd had grown.


    People lined the streets, still cheering. Massive screens had been set up across the za, broadcasting


    the sentencing live to every corner of the ind. The press was stationed in front of every camera. This


    wasn¡¯t just a formality-it was the ind¡¯s reckoning.


    Mara and I entered the hall hand in hand, the hum of whispers and drone of anticipation falling to a hush.


    My father and Martha followed behind us, then Denis and Mark. We were ushered to the high seats at the


    front.


    Mara took the seat beside me. My father sat next to Martha. Darian was already in ce, calm but alert.


    The Alpha of Southwood sat near the edge-one of the only Alphas who had remained loyal. The others?


    They were the reason we were here.


    gave Darian a small nod.


    ¡°Bring them in,¡± he ordered.


    The doors opened, and the prisoners were marched into the room, shirtless and bound in silver chains


    that burned against their skin. Most of them looked broken, staring at the ground, shame written across their faces. But two of them¡­ two wore pride like armor. Their eyes met mine without flinching.


    Fools. If they knew what wasing, they¡¯d be begging the goddess for mercy.


    Then came ric.


    He stumbled into the hall, half-blind now-thanks to Mark-and missing an arm. There wasn¡¯t a trace of the smug tyrant he once was. But I felt no pity. He¡¯d earned every scar.


    On the big screens, the cameras zoomed in. The journalists focused on him, hoping for some final moment of drama. I didn¡¯t give them theatrics. I gave them truth.


    I stood. Mara squeezed my hand before I let go, grounding me.


    I cleared my throat.


    The hall fellpletely silent.


    ¡°ric,¡± I began, voice clear, steady. ¡°We tried to fight fair. And you chose to cheat.¡±


    ¡°You aligned yourself with the young Alpha of Neev, then double-crossed us the moment you realized you


    < 290 The Reckoning of the Alphas


    * Points


    couldn¡¯t win the challenge. You had the option to tap out. We would have honored it. You and your allies would¡¯ve walked away alive.¡±


    I looked him dead in the eye.


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t. You chose deceit. Again. You tried to win by force, by maniption-by hiding behind others. You gambled everything, and the goddess chose justice.¡±


    I let the words settle. I could feel the weight of the moment building.


    Then I turned my eyes to the line of traitorous Alphas-the ones who abandoned us in our hour of need.


    ¡°The sentencing of ric will be handled separately,¡± I said coldly. ¡°But you-each of you-betrayed your oath. You left this ind vulnerable for your own gain. You allowed a tyrant to rise again because of your


    cowardice.¡±


    Some bowed their heads. Others just stared.


    ¡°Today, your punishment will reflect the weight of that betrayal.¡±


    And now, the reckoning would begin.


    I stood tall, my voice cutting through the silence like a de.


    ¡°A Nighthorn is not an Alpha by ceremony,¡± I said. ¡°A Nighthorn is an Alpha because every other n on this ind was born from the Mooncrest bloodline. Every Alpha here carries a diluted version of our mark. That is why thisnd is called Mooncrest Ind. That is why, when a true Nighthorn speaks, every Alpha


    Mark on this ind burns in response.¡±


    As I spoke, the skin over my shoulder seared with heat. My mark red, glowing faintly, and I saw the flickers of pain sh across the chained Alphas. Some shifted in their seats. Some gritted their teeth.


    ¡°You were granted authority-not because you earned it, but because our poption grew toorge for one family to govern alone. So we let the ns form. We let you lead. That was our gift to you.


    And you used it to stab us in the back.¡±


    My voice dropped lower, heavier.


    ¡°You tried to steal the Nighthorns¡¯ birthright. You conspired with a traitor to corrupt ournd. And now, I stand here¡­ furious. Not just because you turned your backs on us-but because good people died yesterday due to your cowardice. Warriors. Families. Innocents. Blood spilled for your ambition.¡±


    I paused, let itnd.


    ¡°They had mates. Children. Parents. Friends. And you-you-chose your greed over their lives.¡±


    My tone hardened.


    ¡°As Alpha of your ns, you were still bound to serve the Nighthorns. Instead, you sided with our enemy. You betrayed that oath.¡±


    < 290 The Reckoning of the Alphas


    I looked each of them in the eye, one by one.


    +8 Points >


    ¡°For that, I strike your family names from the Alpha registry. No one in your bloodline bearing an Alpha Mark will ever lead again. That line ends now.¡±


    Gasps rippled through the hall, but I continued, unflinching.


    ¡°Next-your werewolf gifts will be stripped. Each of you will have a silver ring embedded into your spines. You will no longer shift. No longer heal. No longer run with your wolves. You will live as men.¡±


    A pause. Then the final blow.


    ¡°And you will spend the rest of your human lives in imprisonment-with hardbor. You will break stone until your bones give out, until your backs bend, until you die with the weight of your betrayal etched into your flesh.¡±


    I turned toward ric without meeting his eye.


    ¡°As for you¡­ your fate will be decided by my father and his mate.¡±


    Then I sat, the silence in the hall thick as smoke.


    But one of the Alphas-the youngest of the defectors-lifted his head, painced in his voice.


    ¡°We did nothing wrong, Alpha,¡± he said. ¡°We stayed neutral. We didn¡¯t raise arms against you. We only


    wanted to survive.¡±


    ¡°That is your crime,¡± Mara said, rising from her seat with a voice that rang out across the hall like steel


    drawn from a sheath.


    Every head turned.


    ¡°As lower Alphas, your duty is to protect the ind and uphold the Nighthorn lineage. That is your first responsibility. The foundation of your role. And when the moment came-you abandoned it.¡±


    Her eyes swept the row of chained men.


    ¡°You had no right to defect-or to remain neutral. You deserted your Alpha in his time of need. You didn¡¯t raise your swords, but you gave our enemy space to strike. Your inaction was your allegiance.¡±


    Silence.


    ¡°Maybe the title ¡®Alpha¡¯ got into your heads. Maybe somewhere along the line, you started believing you were equals to a Nighthorn.¡±


    She stepped forward, her presence crackling with fury.


    ¡°Tell me-do your marks burn?¡±


    No one answered.


    ¡°Do they override others? Do they ze with the ancestral power of this ind? Can youmand another n without question? Do you feel a bond to every pack on this ind?¡±


    < 290 The Reckoning of the Alphas


    Eyes dropped. No one dared speak.


    +8 Points>


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think so,¡± Mara said coldly. ¡°You¡¯re not Alphas. You¡¯re over-decorated, over-privileged soldiers who


    forgot their ce. Your fathers failed to teach you what loyalty means. And that failure gave you wings.¡±


    She raised her chin, her voice cutting clean and sharp:


    ¡°I¡¯m clipping those wings today.¡±


    A hush fell across the hall. Even the press froze.


    ¡°Henceforth, unless you are a Nighthorn with a burning Alpha Mark, you will no longer bear the title of


    Alpha. Anyone leading a n with an Alpha Mark will now be referred to as Beta. A permanent reminder


    that above every n-there is always a Nighthorn.¡±


    Gasps echoed. A few chained men flinched like her words had struck them physically.


    I stared at her, awed. I hadn¡¯t seen it this clearly before-but she was right. The title had gone to their


    heads. They mistook borrowed power for inheritance. That ends now.


    The guards began to move. The prisoners-former ¡°Alphas¡±-were led out in silence, shackled, stripped,


    and broken.


    Only one man remained.


    ric.


    My father looked to me, then slowly turned his eyes on the one-eyed traitor.


    And then-he stood.

 Favorite Curse 291

    291 Martha¡¯s Verdict


    Lucian


    My father rose slowly from his seat, his presencemanding. The hall fell into a thick, reverent silence as he fixed his gaze on the man shackled before him.


    ¡°ric Moongrove,¡± he began, voice calm-but brimming with disgust, ¡°you are a sick, twisted bastard.¡±


    ric didn¡¯t flinch, but his jaw tightened.


    ¡°You coveted my wife for her wealth. And when you couldn¡¯t have her, you murdered her. Just so you could force yourwife into my life to finish what you started-kill my son and me, and take everything. The money.


    The title. The ind.¡±


    He paused, eyes hardening.


    ¡°But let me tell you a secret, ric. One you didn¡¯t know. If all Alpha Mark-bearing Nighthorns die, there will be no Alpha left on Mooncrest. None. And every Alpha Mark on this ind-all of them-will fade.


    Because they are all tied to our bloodline.¡±


    Gasps rippled through the hall.


    ¡°You would¡¯ve turned this ind into a feral wastnd. All for greed. All because you couldn¡¯t stand being


    what you are-a failure from Emberridge pretending to be royalty.¡±


    He stepped closer, his voice lowering like thunder before a storm.


    ¡°You say Martha is your wife. Yet you don¡¯t bear her mark.¡±


    Murmurs echoed as ric¡¯s empty neck proved the truth.


    ¡°You abused her. Tortured her. Used her. She was never your mate-you just used her name, her


    connection, and her pain to gather sympathy and power.¡±


    My father¡¯s voice broke slightly, only for a second. Then heposed himself.


    ¡°You sent her to me damaged. Scarred. You ckmailed her, drained her finances to fund a rebellion. And


    even now, you stand here with the audacity to act like you were wronged.¡±


    He shook his head.


    ¡°You imed the Moongroves were stripped of Alpha status by the Nighthorns. But here¡¯s the truth: you never had it to begin with. Your bloodline is not from Mooncrest. The Nighthorns gave your ancestorsnd


    out of kindness. Nothing more. You are not a descendant. You were never one of us. Goldenpeak has neve r produced an Alpha. Only arrogance.¡±


    The silence in the room was absolute. ric¡¯s eye burned with fury, but it held no defense.


    ¡°I should sentence you to death,¡± My father said. ¡°And that¡¯s what you deserve.¡±


    < 291 Martha¡¯s Verdict


    He turned toward Martha.


    + Points


    ¡°But instead, I¡¯ll leave your fate in the hands of the one person you wronged the most-the woman you imed as a wife while making her life a living hell.¡±


    He stepped back, reached for Martha¡¯s hand, and kissed it. Then he nodded to her, gently urging her to


    rise.


    Martha stood.


    ric¡¯s eye lit with rage, but she only smiled-cool, calm, and deadly.


    A slow, satisfied smirk curved on her lips.


    This was her moment.


    And she wasn¡¯t going to waste it.


    Martha stood with a calm fury thatmanded the entire hall¡¯s attention. Her voice was clear, controlled


    -and final.


    ¡°Tom ric Moongrove,¡± she said, eyes locked on him. ¡°You¡¯ve been a cancer, rotting through the lives of too many for far too long.¡±


    She paused, and for a moment, I wondered what else she might say.


    ¡°I wish I had something to say to you. But I don¡¯t,¡± she continued, her tone razor-sharp. ¡°I feel nothing for you-not hate, not anger. Just nothing. And I won¡¯t waste my breath on someone as hollow as you.¡±


    ric sat in chains, one eye fixed on her, but it was clear he hadn¡¯t expected this level of poise.


    ¡°Death would be a mercy,¡± she said. ¡°And you don¡¯t deserve mercy.¡±


    Her voice grew louder, filled with righteous weight.


    ¡°So here¡¯s your punishment. You will be stripped of your wolf-your strength, your pride, your identity. A silver ring will be embedded in your spine publicly, for all to witness. The same way you dragged others into shame, you¡¯ll be dragged into it now.¡±


    She took a breath, her gaze never leaving him.


    ¡°You¡¯ll spend the rest of your life in the Eastern Prison. Torture, Hardbor. Day in, day out. The same suffering you inflicted on women and girls who never had the power to stop you-now, you¡¯ll live it.¡±


    Her voice never cracked. It didn¡¯t need to.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be trained like you trained us-only this time, the pain won¡¯t end in promotion or power. It¡¯ll end in humiliation. In silence. In oblivion. And every second of your suffering will be public.¡±


    Then, quietly, she sat.


    And the look on her face said everything. She wasn¡¯t just delivering a sentence-she was reiming her


    life.


    I looked at tiei anu sav


    As if triggered by the loss of everything, ric began tough-high, bitter, and hollow. Madness cracked at the edge of it as the guards dragged him away.


    But no one paid him any mind.


    His relevance had ended.


    Later, outside the sentencing hall, Alpha Sam Lawless approached us with a firm handshake and a proud


    grin.


    ¡°Well done,¡± he said, eyes shifting between me and Mara. ¡°That was¡­ instructive. I¡¯ve seen a lot of verdicts in my time, but that-what your Luna delivered-that was justice.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to tell her you said so,¡± I said.


    Mark turned to Mara and softened. ¡°I think it¡¯s time I returned to Mistwood. The cleanup¡¯s far from over on


    my end.¡±


    Mara smiled, her hand brushing her belly. ¡°Come visit after the baby is born. We¡¯ll sign the trade deal then


    -when there¡¯s less blood in the air.¡±


    Markughed. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that. I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡±


    He gave us a final respectful nod, then stepped away, his guards nking him as he disappeared into the


    crowd.


    For the first time in a long time, the weight in my chest lifted.


    The threats were gone. The traitors judged. The past burned down.


    Now, there was only forward.


    And we were finally free to build something better.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    479


    2:27 pm


    <


    Ö¹


    UG

 Favorite Curse 292

    292 The Goodbye That Broke an Alpha


    Lucian


    Two Days Later


    Darian called me back to the right wing not long after breakfast. His voice had that edge, tight, urgent, and


    I knew something was wrong.


    Mara and I hurried, not even stopping to ask questions.


    When we entered, I froze.


    My father was on his knees.


    Martha stood in front of him, eyes red, a small bag clutched in her hand.


    She was leaving him.


    Tears streamed down her face, and I realized then, this wasn¡¯t anger. This was hurt. Deep,yered, and


    old.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Mara asked quietly.


    My father stood, struggling topose himself. ¡°She¡¯s leaving me,¡± he said, almost choking on the words.


    We all looked to Martha.


    She took a trembling breath, then spoke, her voice soft but steady, each word soaked in thirty years of


    pain.


    ¡°I just need time, Vander,¡± she said. ¡°This is the first time in my entire life I¡¯ve truly been free. I need space,


    to breathe, to think.¡±


    She paused, wiping at her tears, but they kept falling.


    ¡°A lot has happened between us. Too much. And I haven¡¯t had the chance to heal. I live every day scared¡­ that you¡¯ll kick me out of your room. Or worse, out of this house. It¡¯s not love when you walk on eggshells


    every day¡±


    No one moved. No one breathed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve embarrassed me over and over. You shouted at me like I was beneath you. You made me hard just so I could survive living next to you. And I see Lucian with Mara, and I wonder¡­ why can¡¯t I have that, too?¡±


    Her voice cracked, but she didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve done so much for me, and I¡¯m grateful, I am. And I still love you, Vander¡­ I really do. But I need time. Time to heal from ric, from the trauma, from you.¡±


    She let out a shakyugh through her tears. ¡°I became bitter. Ished out. I hurt people who didn¡¯t deserve


    [


    B


    <292 The Goodbye That Broke an Alpha


    She looked down at her bag, then back up at him.


    ¡°I want to find the girl I used to be. Please¡­ just let me go. Understand why I have to do this.¡±


    She broke down, sobbing uncontrobly.


    +8 Points >


    My father stepped forward, desperate now. His pride was gone, stripped clean. His voice cracked when he


    spoke.


    ¡°Please, Martha. Don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll change. I swear I¡¯ll change. I¡¯ll love you the way you¡¯ve always wanted.¡±


    She looked at him through tear-filled eyes, and even through her pain, she smiled, soft and sad.


    It wasn¡¯t rejection. It was goodbye¡­ for now.


    ¡°Twenty years, Vander,¡± Martha said, her voice trembling but unwavering. ¡°And you never let me im you.¡±


    Her words hung heavy in the air.


    ¡°For twenty years, you never took a single photo with me. You never hung my picture on your wall. For twenty years, I lived in quietpetition with the ghost of yourte wife. I was always second best, an option, not a choice.¡±


    My father stood frozen, guilt pouring from every line on his face.


    ¡°I felt like a convenience,¡± she continued. ¡°A pleasure tool to be discarded whenever it suited you. And I stayed. I stayed through the yelling, the silences, the shame, because I kept hoping you¡¯d see me.¡±


    Tears streamed down her cheeks, but her voice never wavered.


    ¡°You¡¯ve apologized. And I ept it. I do. But I can¡¯t heal under the same roof where I learned to shrink.¡±


    She wiped her tears with a trembling hand.


    ¡°I need time, Vander. Please¡­ let me have this. I don¡¯t want your money. I still have the money from what I


    sold before. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Her eyes softened, filled with purpose. ¡°I want to go to Emberridge. Back to Goldenpeak. I want to start a foundation for girls and women like me, ones who never got the chance I did. Not everyone meets an Alpha who lifts them out of darkness. Not everyone finds love like I eventually did.¡±


    She stepped closer, her voice dropping to a near whisper.


    ¡°Someone has to go back. Someone has to make sure others don¡¯t end up like I did. Just¡­ let me be that


    person. Please.¡±


    My father looked broken. Shaken. His hands trembled slightly as he reached out.


    ¡°You can set that up from here,¡± he pleaded. ¡°You can still do all of it from Mooncrest. Please, Martha,


    don¡¯t leave me. Not now.¡±


    But her eyes had already said it. She wasn¡¯t asking permission. She was asking for understanding.


    <292 The Goodbye That Broke an Alpha


    I stepped forward quietly.


    ¡°She¡¯lle back, Father,¡± I said gently.


    +8 Points >


    He turned to me, eyes red, panic just beneath the surface. ¡°She might leave the ind¡­ and nevere back. What will I do while she¡¯s gone?¡±


    He turned back to Martha, desperation in on his face.


    But she didn¡¯t flinch.


    She just held his gaze with the calm certainty of someone who finally knew what she needed, and was


    brave enough to take it.


    ¡°Let mee with you,¡± my father said suddenly, desperation in his voice. ¡°To Emberridge. I¡¯m no longer


    in charge, we can,


    n


    ¡°Please, Vander,¡± Martha interrupted gently, but firmly. ¡°Just¡­ be quiet.¡±


    He froze.


    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll return when I¡¯m ready,¡± she said, voice soft and full of emotion.


    But I saw the way her hand gripped the strap of her bag. I saw the way she avoided looking back at him. She had made peace with this choice.


    My father stood still, defeated, unsure of what to say or do. He didn¡¯t stop her. He didn¡¯t follow. He just stood there as Martha picked up her bags and walked out of the house.


    We followed her outside. A cab waited at the curb.


    Martha turned and gave a small wave.


    We waved back, and I felt something tighten in my chest as the cab pulled away and disappeared down


    the road.


    ¡°She won¡¯t return,¡± my father muttered beside me, barely audible.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He wasn¡¯t wrong. He had driven her away, piece by piece, for years. I saw it, even if I hadn¡¯t always understood it. I didn¡¯t always like Martha, what she¡¯d done to me left scars, but I couldn¡¯t ignore the truth.


    She had been treated unfairly.


    And now the woman who had stayed through everything had finally walked away.


    ¡°I hope shees back,¡± I said quietly. ¡°For your sake.¡±


    My father didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± Mara said gently, stepping beside him. ¡°She loves you. Her heart won¡¯t let her stay away forever.¡±


    He still said nothing. Just stood there for a moment longer, staring at the empty street like it had stolen


    < 292 The Goodbye That Broke an Alpha


    something from him.


    Then, silently, he turned and walked back inside, each step heavy, and disappeared into his bedroom


    without a word.


    2


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    479


    +8 Points >

 Favorite Curse 293

    <293 Shadows at Breakfast


    +8 Points >


    293 Shadows at Breakfast


    Mara


    Three Months Later


    I woke up aching from head to toe, again. The weight of being two weeks from my due date was no joke. Every bone felt like it was negotiating a truce with gravity, and I¡¯d lost count of how many times I visited the bathroom each night. Still, I pushed myself up from the bed.


    Lucian was already on the couch,ptop open, eyes locked in thatser-focused way he got when he was deep into something. He looked calm, handsome,pletely unaware of how hard it was to simply exist


    in this very pregnant body.


    First things first: the bathroom. Nature wasn¡¯t waiting for anyone.


    I returned to the room a few minutester, freshly relieved, teeth brushed, and a little more human. Lucian


    was still working.


    ¡°Good morning, darling,¡± he said, finally looking up with a warm smile.


    I sank into the other couch with a groan. ¡°Barely,¡± I muttered.


    He closed hisptop and walked over to kiss me, first on the lips, then on my belly.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, watching him with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Searching for a real vacation home,¡± he said, his grin smug. ¡°By the beach. In Driftwake.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°You mean a baby escape n?¡±


    ¡°Exactly that.¡±


    I tilted my head. ¡°And the names? Have you decided?¡±


    His face gave him away before he said a word. That guilty husband look. The one that screamed ¡®I forgot


    again¡¯.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± I groaned, already annoyed.


    He dropped to a squat by my feet and started massaging them. Smart man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, darling. We¡¯ll sort it out soon,¡± he said soothingly.


    I pulled my foot away slightly, not letting him off the hook.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a repeat of Richard. You didn¡¯t even think, you just blurted the first name that came to mind. This time, it needs to be special¡±


    He took my foot back gently and kept massaging. ¡°You choose the names you¡¯re mostfortable with. We¡¯ll talk about them. Decide together.¡±


    < 293 Shadows at Breakfast


    It wasn¡¯t exactly an answer, but it was Lucian¡¯s version of I¡¯ll try.


    He stood a momentter. It was breakfast time.


    +8 Points >


    I didn¡¯t need a clock to know it, our rhythm had be that predictable. What I wasn¡¯t looking forward to


    was the mood at the table. Alpha Vander would be there, and he hadn¡¯t been himself since Martha left.


    He barely spoke. He barely ate. He was present but not really there.


    Three months had passed, but the shadow of her absence still lingered in every room he walked into.


    I doubted that would change anytime soon.


    And as much as I disliked how he used to treat her, I found myself hoping, for his sake, that she would


    return.


    Because the man sitting at our table each morning wasn¡¯t Alpha Vander.


    He was just¡­ Vander. Lost. Waiting.


    I had tried reaching Martha several times. No response. It felt intentional, like she didn¡¯t want to be found. But I wasn¡¯t ready to give up. I decided I¡¯d try again after breakfast. Maybe this time, she¡¯d pick up. I just


    wanted to ask her toe home.


    Lucian and I showered together, something we¡¯d made a habit of these days. I hadn¡¯t truly appreciated the size of our shower until my belly grew. Now, it felt like a small sanctuary. Lucian washed me gently, like I was something precious, and though I sometimes rolled my eyes at how pampered he made me feel, I secretly loved it. We joked, sshed, lingered too long. It was our soft ce before the rest of the world


    crept in.


    After drying off, I pulled on my short free-flowing gown and let out a quiet grumble.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, darling?¡± Lucian asked, already pulling on a shirt.


    I nced at the bedroom door. ¡°I¡¯m not looking forward to breakfast.¡±


    He sighed, understanding instantly.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t get why she left,¡± he muttered, clearly still holding onto his frustration. ¡°It¡¯s not like Martha was perfect. And my father apologized. I know he meant it.¡±


    I turned and looked at him, my expression soft but serious. ¡°Lucian, she¡¯s hurting. You¡¯ve seen how he treated her. Do you honestly think I¡¯d stay if you spoke to me the way your father spoke to her? If you


    humiliated me like that? Made me feel disposable?¡±


    He looked down, jaw tight. I could see the defense building in his head, but he didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°I think he believed she¡¯d never leave,¡± I continued. ¡°He convinced himself he was doing her a favor by keeping her around, and so he never saw the need to change. She was always supposed to stay. But she


    didn¡¯t.¡±


    < 293 Shadows at Breakfast


    +8 Points >


    Lucian shook his head. ¡°My father¡¯s jealous, Mara. Possessive. I learned he didn¡¯t let my mother out of his


    sight either.¡±


    I turned sharply toward him. ¡°Did he throw your mother out? Embarrass her in public?¡±


    Silence.


    That was the answer.


    ¡°Martha needs time to heal,¡± I said, voice softening. ¡°And if he really wants her back, he needs to let her


    take it.¡±


    Lucian didn¡¯t argue further. He just nodded. I knew he didn¡¯t agree with everything I said, but he wasn¡¯t


    going to fight me on it. Probably because his grandaunt Lydia had moved in with us, and she was very


    sensitive to tension. She and Katyah were a blessing, though. The house felt warmer with them around.


    Lighter.


    They¡¯d brought new energy into the breakfast lounge, into all of us, really. Even in the presence of Vander¡¯s


    brooding silence, Lydia and Katyah brought a kind of joy we all leaned into. We were even taking sign


    avoiding breakfast altogether.


    Because it was hard.


    It was hard sitting across from a man who¡¯d once ruled the ind and now couldn¡¯t even find the words to


    fill a room.


    3


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    479


    H


    Vote

 Favorite Curse 294

    < 294 Unresolved Wounds


    +8 Points


    294 Unresolved Wounds


    Mara


    I had tried reaching Martha several times. No response. It felt intentional, like she didn¡¯t want to be found. But I wasn¡¯t ready to give up. I decided I¡¯d try again after breakfast. Maybe this time, she¡¯d pick up. I just


    wanted to ask her toe home.


    Lucian and I showered together, something we¡¯d made a habit of these days. I hadn¡¯t truly appreciated the size of our shower until my belly grew. Now, it felt like a small sanctuary. Lucian washed me gently, like I


    was something precious, and though I sometimes rolled my eyes at how pampered he made me feel, I secretly loved it. We joked, sshed, lingered too long. It was our soft ce before the rest of the world


    crept in.


    After drying off, I pulled on my short free-flowing gown and let out a quiet grumble.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, darling?¡± Lucian asked, already pulling on a shirt.


    I nced at the bedroom door. ¡°I¡¯m not looking forward to breakfast.¡±


    He sighed, understanding instantly.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t get why she left,¡± he muttered, clearly still holding onto his frustration. ¡°It¡¯s not like Martha was perfect. And my father apologized. I know he meant it.¡±


    I turned and looked at him, my expression soft but serious. ¡°Lucian, she¡¯s hurting. You¡¯ve seen how he treated her. Do you honestly think I¡¯d stay if you spoke to me the way your father spoke to her? If you humiliated me like that? Made me feel disposable?¡±


    He looked down, jaw tight. I could see the defense building in his head, but he didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°I think he believed she¡¯d never leave,¡± I continued. ¡°He convinced himself he was doing her a favor by keeping her around, and so he never saw the need to change. She was always supposed to stay. But she


    didn¡¯t.¡±


    Lucian shook his head. ¡°My father¡¯s jealous, Mara. Possessive. I learned he didn¡¯t let my mother out of his sight either.¡±


    I turned sharply toward him. ¡°Did he throw your mother out? Embarrass her in public?¡±


    Silence.


    That was the answer.


    ¡°Martha needs time to heal,¡± I said, voice softening. ¡°And if he really wants her back, he needs to let her


    take it.¡±


    Lucian didn¡¯t argue further. He just nodded. I knew he didn¡¯t agree with everything I said, but he wasn¡¯t going to fight me on it. Probably because his grandaunt Lydia had moved in with us, and she was very


    <294 Unresolved Wounds


    sensitive to tension. She and Katyah were a blessing, though. The house felt warmer with them around.


    Lighter.


    They¡¯d brought new energy into the breakfast lounge, into all of us, really. Even in the presence of Vander¡¯s brooding silence, Lydia and Katya brought a kind of joy we all leaned into. We were even taking signnguage sses now, just tomunicate with Katyah properly. She was the only reason I hadn¡¯t started


    avoiding breakfast altogether.


    Because it was hard.


    It was hard sitting across from a man who¡¯d once ruled the ind and now couldn¡¯t even find the words to


    fill a room.


    ¡°Have you been able to reach Martha?¡± Lucian asked quietly.


    I shook my head. ¡°No.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect it to be easy. If even Darian, her own son, hadn¡¯t been able to reach her, it was clear she


    wasn¡¯t just hiding. She was disconnected. Completely. He had traveled to Goldenpeak two months ago


    when she first opened the foundation, but he didn¡¯t find her there. She¡¯d vanished.


    It felt deliberate. Like she had cut away anything and anyone connected to Vander. I didn¡¯t understand it.


    Not fully. Because I knew she loved him. Dearly.


    ¡°She¡¯s not in Goldenpeak,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s confirmed. But I¡¯m reaching out again. Olivia¡¯s in town. I sent her a


    messagest night, it was delivered this morning. I¡¯ll call her after breakfast. If anyone knows where


    Martha is¡­ it¡¯s Olivia.¡±


    Lucian sighed, rubbing the back of his neck.


    ¡°I just hope she hasn¡¯t left the ind,¡± I added. ¡°Your father fears it. And honestly¡­ it¡¯s possible.¡±


    He nodded slowly, the weight of it all still etched into his expression.


    ¡°Olivia¡¯s still training female fighters in Mistwood, right?¡± he asked, trying to shift the focus, even if just for


    a moment.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said with a small smile. ¡°And being paid well for it. She¡¯s even training the Alpha¡¯s Luna. She told me I inspired him.¡±


    That pulled a more genuine smile from Lucian, even if it didn¡¯t fully reach his eyes. The worry was still there, quiet, persistent, gnawing at the edges.


    The whole Vander and Martha situation was like an open wound. No one wanted to touch it, but we all felt <ol><li></li></ol>


    Complicated. Painful. And for now¡­ unresolved.


    3


    M


    Vote


    479

 Favorite Curse 295

    295 The Address on Barn Road


    295 The Address on Barn Road


    Mara


    We made our way to the right-wing breakfast lounge, and the moment we stepped inside, the air changed.


    Alpha Vander was already seated, slouched, really. Still in his pyjamas. His beard had grown wild, his hair long and matted. He looked like a man who had stopped trying. The faint stench of alcohol clung to him,


    sharp and sour.


    He hadn¡¯t showered. I was sure of it.


    I sat down but instantly regretted it. I couldn¡¯t stomach breakfast like this.


    Lydia and Katyah exchanged quiet, worried nces. Even baby Emma seemed to sense something wasn¡¯t right. Darian and Tiffany looked equally tense. The whole lounge felt hollow, like the light had been sucked


    out of it.


    Vander used to be quiet at breakfast, but at least there was life in him then, especially when Martha was around to provoke or tease him into speaking. Now, he was just a ghost of himself. Silent. Sunken.


    Untouchable.


    And being an Alpha only made it worse. His emotions leaked into the room, nketing us in grief that wasn¡¯t ours. The only people immune were Lucian, Darian, and Emma. The rest of us bore the weight of his depression like an invisible shroud.


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    At this rate, he wasn¡¯t just grieving, he was unraveling.


    I pushed my chair back quietly, excused myself, and made my way to Lucian¡¯s office to make the call I


    knew I had to.


    Olivia picked up on the first ring. Her voice was upbeat, almost giddy.


    ¡°I was just about to call you, Mara. I have news about Martha.¡±


    She skipped the greetings, which told me everything I needed to know: she understood the urgency.


    ¡°She¡¯s in Mooncrest City,¡± Olivia said. ¡°Barn Road, number six. She moved there three weeks ago. She¡¯s opening a small pastry shop downtown.¡±


    Relief hit me like a wave. She was still on the ind.


    ¡°Do you think she¡¯s home right now?¡± I asked quickly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Olivia replied. ¡°She¡¯s waiting for me, we were supposed to go shopping together.¡±


    Of course. That was Olivia¡¯s way of buying me time. Keeping Martha in one ce.


    ¡°Thank you, Olivia. Truly,¡± I said, heart pounding. ¡°I¡¯m very grateful.¡±


    <295 The Address on Barn Road


    I ended the call, barely able to contain my excitement.


    We finally had a lead. We finally had a chance to fix this.


    And I wasn¡¯t going to waste it.


    I exited the office and returned to the breakfast lounge.


    +8 Points


    As expected, the meal had been eaten in silence. Tiffany and Darian were the first to leave. Lucian and I


    followed shortly after, leaving Alpha Vander behind with Aunty Lydia and her mother. He didn¡¯t say a word,


    not to us, not to anyone. And I knew, without looking back, that he would return to his room as soon as we


    were gone.


    He was a broken man, walking in the shell of who he used to be.


    When Lucian and I stepped into his office, I couldn¡¯t keep the smile off my face.


    ¡°I just got off the phone with Olivia,¡± I said, nearly beaming. ¡°She has good news.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s head snapped up. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Martha¡¯s in Mooncrest. Barn Road, number six. I¡¯m going to see her now.¡±


    Relief washed over his face, soft and immediate.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t my fathere with you?¡± he asked. ¡°To speak with her directly? Plead his case?¡±


    I shook my head gently. ¡°No, Lucian. Let me see her first. Let me feel her out. Then I¡¯ll call you to bring him.


    I pulled out my phone and began texting him the address. ¡°I¡¯m sending it to you now, just in case.¡±


    He looked at me for a moment, something uncertain flickering in his eyes.


    ¡°What is it, darling?¡± I asked.


    He exhaled. ¡°You¡¯re almost due, Mara. I don¡¯t like the idea of you going alone.¡±


    I smiled, stepping into him and pressing my head against his chest. His arms wrapped around me like they always did, safe, grounding.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I whispered. ¡°Austin¡¯sing with me.¡±


    He nodded reluctantly and kissed me. ¡°Just¡­ be careful.¡±


    We kissed one more time, and I left.


    Austin drove me through the quieter side of Mooncrest City. The address Olivia gave me was in a modest part of town, quiet streets, older homes, and blooming flowers along sidewalks. It didn¡¯t look like the kind of ce Martha would¡¯ve chosen in her old life. But this wasn¡¯t her old life.


    We arrived at a small white house with a low white fence. It was quaint. Unassuming. Peaceful.


    I told Austin to wait in the car and stepped up to the front door.


    < 295 The Address on Barn Road


    After a few seconds, I heard the lock turn.


    The door opened.


    +8 Points >


    Martha stood in front of me, blinking in surprise. Her eyes dropped to my belly and then back to my face. A smile crept onto her lips.


    ¡°Mara,¡± she breathed.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°Come in,¡± she added, stepping aside.


    She looked¡­ beautiful. Calm. There was a glow to her I had never seen before. It wasn¡¯t from makeup or fancy clothes. It was something inside her, settled, finally.


    We hugged, awkwardly around my bump, but it was genuine.


    She led me into the living room. It was in and simple. Warm. Clean. Nothing extravagant, just soft furniture, natural light, and a quiet that felt chosen.


    I never imagined Martha settling into something like this.


    But now, seeing her here¡­ I understood.


    She hadn¡¯t settled.


    She had finally found peace.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    H


    479


    Vote

 Favorite Curse 296

    < 296 Bing Herself


    296 Bing Herself


    Mara


    ¡°Mara, how are you? How is everyone?¡± Martha asked gently, settling across from me.


    +8 Points >


    I reached out and touched her hand, the sting of emotion rising in my chest. There was warmth in her voice, but still, I couldn¡¯t ignore the ache her silence had left behind.


    ¡°I thought we connected, Martha,¡± I said softly, my voice catching. ¡°Not even a call. Nothing. Not for


    Tiffany. Not for Darian. Not even for baby Emma. Why didn¡¯t you reach out?¡±


    Her smile faltered. ¡°Mara¡­¡±


    She sighed and looked down at our hands.


    ¡°I wanted a break. I needed it. To find myself again. To breathe without obligation. If I¡¯d called¡­ I think I


    would¡¯ve given in ande home. And I wasn¡¯t ready.¡±


    I nodded, even as my throat tightened. I could see she was struggling, torn between guilt and the rity


    she¡¯d earned in her time away.


    There was something else in her eyes too. A question forming. A hesitation.


    ¡°Olivia gave you my address, didn¡¯t she?¡± she asked.


    I nodded again. ¡°She did.¡±


    I shifted gears, not wanting to push too hard yet. ¡°Congrattions, by the way. The foundation you started in Goldenpeak, it¡¯s inspiring.¡±


    That lit her up instantly. Her hand squeezed mine. ¡°I got all your donations, Mara. Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± I said.


    Then a pause, an awkward, lingering silence.


    ¡°Would you like some tea?¡± she offered suddenly, rising to her feet.


    I burst outughing, unable to help it.


    She blinked, confused. ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡±


    ¡°When we went around visiting your friends to recruit female fighters, they offered so much tea. At some point, I realized it wasn¡¯t about being refreshed, it was their way of dodging hard questions.¡±


    Martha stared at me for a second, then broke intoughter. Real, full, warmughter. The kind I hadn¡¯t heard from her in what felt like years.


    Weughed together for a moment, then I looked at her, really looked.


    The joy in her face didn¡¯t hide the pain behind her eyes.


    <296 Bing Herself


    ¡°You need toe home, Martha,¡± I said softly. ¡°He¡¯s not okay. He¡¯s unraveling without you.¡±


    She stoppedughing, and the light faded just slightly from her face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± she whispered, shaking her head. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Her voice trembled, but her resolve held.


    +8 Points >


    ¡°I can¡¯t deal with the jealousy¡­ the bitingments. The way he makes me feel small. It¡¯s only been three months, Mara, but in those three months, I built confidence I never thought I¡¯d have. I started discovering


    who I am outside of being someone¡¯s afterthought.¡±


    Her eyes welled with tears.


    ¡°I still yearn for him. I do. But I can¡¯t go back to that life. Not unless it¡¯s different. Not unless he is.¡±


    I listened in silence, my chest heavy.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky, Mara,¡± she added. ¡°You mean the world to Lucian. He loves you and respects you. Vander¡­ he might think he loves me. But he¡¯s never respected me. Not truly. And I can¡¯t live like that anymore.¡±


    Tears slipped silently down her cheeks.


    I reached for her hand again and held it.


    And in that moment, I knew something had shifted, not just in her, but between us. She wasn¡¯t just Martha


    anymore.


    She was finally bing herself.


    ¡°Mara, how are you? How is everyone?¡± Martha asked gently, settling across from me.


    I reached out and touched her hand, the sting of emotion rising in my chest. There was warmth in her voice, but still, I couldn¡¯t ignore the ache her silence had left behind.


    ¡°I thought we connected, Martha,¡± I said softly, my voice catching. ¡°Not even a call. Nothing. Not for Tiffany. Not for Darian. Not even for baby Emma. Why didn¡¯t you reach out?¡±


    Her smile faltered. ¡°Mara¡­¡±


    She sighed and looked down at our hands.


    ¡°I wanted a break. I needed it. To find myself again. To breathe without obligation. If I¡¯d called¡­ I think I would¡¯ve given in ande home. And I wasn¡¯t ready.¡±


    I nodded, even as my throat tightened. I could see she was struggling, torn between guilt and the rity she¡¯d earned in her time away.


    There was something else in her eyes too. A question forming. A hesitation.


    ¡°Olivia gave you my address, didn¡¯t she?¡± she asked.


    I nodded again. ¡°She did.¡±


    < 296 Bing Herself


    +8 Points >


    I shifted gears, not wanting to push too hard yet. ¡°Congrattions, by the way. The foundation you started in Goldenpeak, it¡¯s inspiring.¡±


    That lit her up instantly. Her hand squeezed mine. ¡°I got all your donations, Mara. Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± I said.


    Then a pause, an awkward, lingering silence.


    ¡°Would you like some tea?¡± she offered suddenly, rising to her feet.


    I burst outughing, unable to help it.


    She blinked, confused. ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡±


    ¡°When we went around visiting your friends to recruit female fighters, they offered so much tea. At some


    point, I realized it wasn¡¯t about being refreshed, it was their way of dodging hard questions.¡±


    Martha stared at me for a second, then broke intoughter. Real, full, warmughter. The kind I hadn¡¯t


    heard from her ever.


    Weughed together for a moment, then I looked at her, really looked.


    The joy in her face didn¡¯t hide the pain behind her eyes.


    ¡°You need toe home, Martha,¡± I said softly. ¡°He¡¯s not okay. He¡¯s unraveling without you.¡±


    She stoppedughing, and the light faded just slightly from her face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± she whispered, shaking her head. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Her voice trembled, but her resolve held.


    ¡°I can¡¯t deal with the jealousy¡­ the bitingments. The way he makes me feel small. It¡¯s only been three months, Mara, but in those three months, I built confidence I never thought I¡¯d have. I started discovering


    who I am outside of being someone¡¯s afterthought.¡±


    Her eyes welled with tears.


    ¡°I still yearn for him. I do. But I can¡¯t go back to that life. Not unless it¡¯s different. Not unless he is.¡±


    I listened in silence, my chest heavy.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky, Mara,¡± she added. ¡°You mean the world to Lucian. He loves you and respects you. Vander¡­ he might think he loves me. But he¡¯s never respected me. Not truly. And I can¡¯t live like that anymore.¡±


    Tears slipped silently down her cheeks.


    I reached for her hand again and held it.


    And in that moment, I knew something had shifted, not just in her, but between us. She wasn¡¯t just Martha


    anymore.


    She was finally bing herself.

 Favorite Curse 297

    < 297 The Water Breaks


    +8 Points >


    297 The Water Breaks


    Mara


    ¡°I would¡¯ve believed you, Martha,¡± I said, gently moving closer, ¡°if you didn¡¯t have tears in your eyes right


    now.¡±


    She froze, caught between pride and pain.


    ¡°Why did youe back to Mooncrest City if not for him?¡± I asked softly. ¡°You wanted to be close enough to know how he¡¯s doing¡­ and whether he¡¯s moved on.¡±


    She didn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll spare you the trouble of wondering,¡± I continued. ¡°He hasn¡¯t. Not even close.¡±


    Her eyes shimmered, and I could see the truth in them, she was listening now.


    ¡°He barely speaks. He drinks too much. His beard is wild. His hair¡¯s a mess. Hees to breakfast in the


    same pyjamas every morning and locks himself in his room all day.¡±


    I paused. My voice dropped.


    ¡°He¡¯s lost weight. And we¡¯re starting to worry about his mental health.¡±


    Tears spilled down her cheeks. Silent. Steady.


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t think your leaving would hit him this hard. But it did. When he said he loved you, he


    meant it. The day you were poisoned, he didn¡¯t leave your side. Not once. He was there every moment


    until he brought you home.¡±


    She covered her mouth with trembling fingers.


    ¡°Yes, he pushed you away,¡± I said. ¡°But do you remember how the guards wouldn¡¯t let you leave the


    property afterward? He gave that order. Because even when he was angry, he didn¡¯t want to lose you.¡±


    Her shoulders began to shake.


    ¡°And Martha¡­ let¡¯s be honest,¡± I added, carefully, but not cruelly. ¡°Your secrets. Your past. The things you kept from him, they were a lot. And yet, he stayed. He moved past it. That kind of love isn¡¯t easy toe by.¡±


    She broke into full sobs then.


    I leaned in, took her hands gently in mine. ¡°Pleasee home. Don¡¯t leave him like this. Not when it¡¯s so obvious you still love him. Not when he still loves you.¡±


    She shook her head weakly, lost in her tears.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to give up who you¡¯ve be. You can set your terms. Your boundaries. Anything you need, he¡¯ll agree to it. I¡¯m sure of it. But please¡­ don¡¯t waste any more time. Don¡¯t let pride or fear steal


    < 297 The Water Breaks


    what¡¯s left of your happiness.¡±


    Her eyes searched mine, aching and unsure.


    ¡°Juste and see him,¡± I said gently. ¡°Then make your decision.¡±


    I stood up slowly. She didn¡¯t stop me. She just sat there, stunned, wiping her face.


    ¡°You just got here, Mara,¡± she said, confused.


    ¡°I know,¡± I said with a soft smile. ¡°But I miss you too. We all do. The house feels empty. Breakfast is unbearable. The ce is grey without you, Martha. You bring the colour.¡±


    She stood slowly, still unsure. Still breaking.


    ¡°Darian and Lucian need their mother,¡± I said, cing my hand over my belly. ¡°Emma needs her grandmother. Richard will need you too.¡±


    Her eyes dropped to my stomach, and she let out a trembling breath.


    +8 Points)


    ¡°Vander fought ric for you. Every scar he took, he took it for you. Please¡­ don¡¯t let that be in vain.¡±


    I stepped closer.


    ¡°There was a day he stormed into Steel Corp to threaten me, because of you. And I¡¯ll never forget what he said: ¡®Martha has been in my life longer than Natasha ever was. I will always protect her.¡±


    She looked at me, stunned.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t have to say that,¡± I whispered. ¡°But he did. That¡¯s how much you mean to him.¡±


    Martha blinked, then burst forward and pulled me into a hug.


    Tight. Desperate. Full of grief and longing and hope.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± she whispered through her tears.


    And I believed her.


    The moment I pulled back from the hug, I felt a sudden rush of warmth down my legs. My eyes widened, and I looked down.


    Martha¡¯s eyes did the same.


    ¡°Your water just broke,¡± she said, her voice shifting into urgency. ¡°Mara, you might be inbour.¡±


    A sharp pain shot through my lower belly, wrapping around to my back like a tight band. I winced and grabbed her arm.


    ¡°That¡¯s a contraction,¡± she said quickly, already on her feet. ¡°Do you have a driver?¡±


    I nodded, breathing through the pain.


    ¡°Okay. Come on, let¡¯s go. Now.¡±


    <297 The Water Breaks


    +8 Points >


    Martha helped me out of the house, one arm steadying me as we made it to the car. Austin looked up


    from the driver¡¯s seat, startled.


    ¡°She¡¯s inbour. Hospital. Now,¡± Martha snapped.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±


    We were off in seconds.


    The contractions wereing every five minutes. Martha held my hand in the back seat, guiding my


    breathing.


    ¡°In through your nose, out through your mouth. That¡¯s it, Mara. Just like that.¡±


    I nodded, but the pain was starting to build. I reached for my phone and managed to call Lucian.


    ¡°Darling,¡± I panted, ¡°the baby¡¯sing. We¡¯re on our way to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way,¡± he said, voice sharp with focus.


    By the time we reached the maternity ward, Dr. Ashley Gash was already waiting. I was wheeled into a


    private room, and Martha never left my side. She coached me, calmed me, held my hand when the


    contractions made my vision blur.


    She was everything I needed in that moment.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I heard Lucian¡¯s voice echo from the corridor.


    Then the door burst open.


    He was at my side in an instant, grabbing my hand and kissing it, then pressing a kiss to my forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, darling. I¡¯m here.¡±


    I nodded, unable to speak through the next contraction. Lucian¡¯s eyes flicked up, andnded on Martha.


    ¡°Hello, Lucian,¡± she said quietly, nervous. ¡°It¡¯s been three months.¡±


    ¡°Yes, three months,¡± he replied, his voice firmer than usual. ¡°And it¡¯s time toe home.¡±


    His tone carried more bite than warmth, and I didn¡¯t me him. He still didn¡¯t fully understand why she


    left. Maybe he never would.


    Martha gave him a tight, awkward smile, then turned her attention back to me, rubbing my arm as another


    wave of pain hit.


    Just then, Dr. Ashley entered the room, quickly slipping on gloves and checking between my legs.


    ¡°Okay, Luna Mara is fully dted,¡± she announced. ¡°We¡¯re ready.¡±


    They wheeled me to the delivery room. Lucian held one hand, Martha the other. Their faces were pale, tense, but focused.


    Dr. Ashley leaned down, speaking softly in my ear.


    ¡°When the next contractiones, I want you to push. As hard as you can.¡±


    I nodded.


    A secondter, it hit like a tidal wave.


    I squeezed both their hands, drew in a breath, and pushed.

 Favorite Curse 298

    <b>298 </b><b>Ronan </b><b>and </b>Ka


    <b>Mara </b>


    <b>One </b><b>Hour </b><b>Later </b>


    I had delivered twins, a boy and a girl.


    They¡¯d taken them away to clean and swaddle, but the moment they left the <i>room</i>, I was already aching to see them again. I¡¯d been wheeled back into the private room, still shaky, still high on exhaustion and emotion.


    Lucian sat at my bedside, holding my hand like it was sacred. His other hand brushed my hair back softly before he kissed my forehead, then my knuckles, over and over.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he whispered. ¡°Thank you, my love.¡±


    The joy in his eyes was undeniable. He was glowing, an Alpha, a mate, a new father.


    ¡°We have twins, Mara,¡± he said with wonder. ¡°A boy and a girl.¡±


    I nodded, smiling faintly. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe it.¡±


    The door opened, and the nurses walked in carrying two bundles wrapped in pale blue and pink.


    Martha stood and immediately reached for the little girl, cooing at her as if she had waited her whole life for this moment. She smiled, yful and soft, and then gently handed her to me. My heart swelled as I cradled the tiny, perfect life in my arms.


    Lucian took the boy and stared down at him with quiet pride.


    Martha¡¯s gaze flicked from one baby to the other, a note of surprise in her voice. ¡°Both your children have Alpha Marks, Mara.¡±


    i blinked and looked down quickly, searching their small shoulders.


    Sure enough, two faint, glowing crescent marks/pulsed just below their skin.


    ¡°Is that¡­ okay?¡± I asked Lucian, uncertainty creeping into my voice.


    He grinned, his eyes alight. ¡°It¡¯s more than okay. It¡¯s <i>amazing</i>. It means they¡¯ll be strong pups, born leaders. And they¡¯ll have all the freedom thates with being born Alpha.¡±


    I giggled softly, catching the glint in his eyes. It was our private joke. His father had once been able to pressure and control me because I wasn¡¯t Alpha¨Cborn. Being cut off from the n would¡¯ve left me vulnerable.


    But our children?


    No one could ever threaten them like that.


    They owned their marks.


    Just then<b>, </b>the door opened again, and Keisha and Denis entered, smiling, arms full of balloons and gifts. The room lit up even more with their energy.


    They both paused when they saw Martha.


    ¡°Martha,¡± Keisha said softly, surprised but respectful.


    < 298 Ronan and Ka


    Denis gave her a polite nod. ¡°Wee back.¡±


    She smiled gently. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I saw her begin to reach for her purse, about to excuse herself.


    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving,¡± I said firmly.


    Martha paused.


    ¡°You helped bring my twins into the world,¡± I added. ¡°You stay<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    She nodded slowly, tears rising in her eyes again, but this time, they weren¡¯t from pain.


    They were from healing.


    Just then, the door swung open again.


    +5 <b>Points </b>


    Darian walked in with Tiffany, little Emma in his arms and Richard clinging to his leg. The joy <i>on </i>their faces melted into stunned silence the moment they spotted Martha.


    She stood up slowly, then, without warning, ran straight into her son¡¯s arms.


    Darian caught her, wrapping her up tightly in his embrace. His eyes glistened with unshed tears.


    ¡°Why did you leave like that, Mother?¡± His voice cracked. ¡°We were <i>worried</i>. We couldn¡¯t reach you. We didn¡¯t


    know where you were. Father was,


    ¡°I know, Darian,¡± she cut in softly, pressing her hand to his cheek and holding him again. ¡°Mara told me


    everything. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think anyone would care this much. If I¡¯d known¡­ I would¡¯ve stayed in touch.¡±


    He held her tighter, nodding, telling her without words that she was already forgiven.


    I looked on, heart full. My babies had brought her back, not just to us, but to herself. Without this birth,


    without this moment, I wasn¡¯t sure she would¡¯ve found the strength to face everyone again.


    Martha reached for Emma, pulling her into herp as if she¡¯d never been gone. She whispered something that


    made the little girlugh and beam, snuggling into her. A quiet peace settled in the room.


    Meanwhile, Lucian and I were still¡­ stuck.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said, exasperated but smiling, ¡°we¡¯re really doing this now?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve had nine months, Mara,¡± he teased, bouncing our son gently in his arms. ¡°How is it still this hard?¡±


    ¡°Because we both want names that feel right,¡± I said, sighing. ¡°And so far, all we¡¯ve got is your random list and


    my abandoned notes.¡±


    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t keep calling them ¡®boy¡® and ¡®girl¡® forever,¡± he chuckled.


    I looked down at our daughter in my arms. Her little face scrunched slightly as she yawned, tiny, perfect, fierce already


    ¡°I think she¡¯s a Ka,¡± I said, feeling the name settle into me.


    Lucian smiled, nodding. ¡°Ka¡­ yeah. That¡¯s strong. Beautiful, too.¡±


    We both turned to look at the boy in his arms. Calm, watchful. Already carrying himself like he knew the


    weight of the world.


    ¡°What about¡­ Ronan?¡± Lucian said. ¡°It means ¡®little seal, but also warrior. I don¡¯t know, it just fits.¡±


    298 Ronan and Ka


    Iughed. ¡°From ancient warrior to ocean pup in one name.¡±


    ¡°But you like it?¡± he asked.


    I looked at the baby again. ¡°Yeah. I like it. <i>Ronan </i><i>and </i><i>Ka</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    Lucian leaned over and kissed my temple.


    ¡°They¡¯re perfect.¡±


    Lucian gently excused himself from the room, brushing a kiss across my forehead before stepping out.


    Ten minutester, he returned, calm but purposeful. And that was when Martha stood.


    ¡°I should get going,¡± she said, her voice carefully neutral.


    Every head turned.


    <b>¡°</b>Martha, no,¡± Keisha said, despite the strain of her very pregnant belly as she got up from her chair. Even


    Denis moved instinctively to block the door.


    ¡°No one wants you to go,¡± Tiffany added softly.


    The atmosphere shifted, like everyone understood without needing to speak it: <i>if </i><i>she </i><i>walked </i><i>out </i><i>now</i>, <i>we </i>


    <i>might </i>lose <i>her </i><i>again</i><i>. </i>


    I gripped the edge of the bed, watching her closely.


    ¡°Martha,¡± I said gently, ¡°you <i>cannot </i>leave this room. Not after everything. You¡¯ve been gone three months.


    We¡¯re owed at least one uninterrupted moment with you.¡±


    She squinted at me, suspicious. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    I gave her the most innocent shrug I could manage, but she wasn¡¯t buying it.


    I linked Lucian instantly.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Do </b><b>something</b><b>, </b><b>Lucian</b><b>. </b>If <b>she </b><b>leaves </b><b>now</b><b>¡­</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Don¡¯t </b>worry<b>,¡± </b>he responded calmly. <b>¡°</b><b>Father¡¯s on </b><b>his </b>way<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Of course. That¡¯s why he¡¯d stepped out. He¡¯d gone to make the call.


    I felt a small surge of hope.


    Martha shifted on her feet. <b>¡°</b>I didn¡¯te here for this,<b>¡± </b>she murmured. ¡°I came for the birth, not a


    confrontation,¡±


    ¡°You came here because you still care/ I interrupted softly. ¡°And that¡¯s okay. No one¡¯s going to judge you for loving someone who didn¡¯t know how to love you the right way. But if you leave now, you¡¯ll never know if things could be different.¡±


    She looked around the room.


    Everyone was watching her with the kind of intensity that said they weren¡¯t going to let her disappear again.


    ¡°Martha, please,¡± Keisha said, voice tender but firm. ¡°You are part of this moment, the birth of the twins. Don¡¯t


    vanish before we even celebrate that.¡±


    Martha sighed, clearly torn.


    <298 Ronan and Ka


    Then I saw it, a flicker in her eyes. A realisation.


    She knew.


    She <i>knew </i>Vander was on his way.


    But she didn¡¯t run. Not yet.


    And that was something.


    <b>1 </b>


    t

 Favorite Curse 299

    <b>299 </b>The Weight of Freedom


    <b>Martha </b>


    I had spent three long months missing Vander. The ache was constant, like a dull wound that refused to close. There were nights I wished I had never left, but deep down, I knew I needed that distance. For the first time in my life, I wanted to breathe without someone else¡¯s shadow pressing down <i>on </i>me.


    All my life, I had been defined by others. First, it was my parents. Then ric. Then Vander. I had never truly


    stood on my own, not to discover my strengths, not to confront my weaknesses, not even to learn how to love


    myself. I never had time to pause, to look around, to simply exist without fear. Every step I took was weighed


    down by the need to hold everything together, my marriage, my reputation, my secrets. Always trying, always


    patching, always bracing myself for the inevitable copse.


    And copse it did. Over and over.


    My mother cut me down with her words, breaking me in ways no scar could show. ric tore me apart in every way possible, physically, mentally, emotionally, sexually, financially. He left nothing untouched. By the time Vander came into my life, I thought it was salvation. But even then, the cycle continued, this time in the quiet ache of emotional wounds, in love twisted into something fragile and bruising.


    Abuse became my routine. My normal. My definition of love.


    Until I saw Mara and Lucian.


    Watching the two of them, how they looked at each other, how they carried one another¡¯s burdens, was like a mirror shattering in my face. It made me realize just how warped my life had be. I wasn¡¯t cursed, only unlucky. And for the first time, I questioned if maybe love didn¡¯t have to equal pain.


    I know Vander loves me. I believe that, in his way. But after everything, I was finally free. Free to explore what it meant to simply be me. And I cherished it. For once, I could move without asking permission, could aplish things without someone else dictating my worth. I discovered that I did not need a man toplete me, to make me feel seen, to make things possible.


    Yes, I still longed, forpanionship, for tenderness, for someone¡¯s arms to hold me when the nights grew cold. But I also realized something far more important: I could survive without it.


    That strength, the kind thates from standing alone, was something I had never known I possessed. And now that I had tasted it, I wasn¡¯t willing to let it go.


    Honged for Vander in ways I could never put into words. There were nights I stared at my phone, aching to hear his voice, my fingers hovering over his name. But one day, I snapped, I threw the phone away. Every number, every contact, every thread that could lead me back to him, gone. It was the only way I couldmit to the journey I needed to take.


    He once told me I might leave the country, and he wasn¡¯t wrong. I had thought about it a hundred times. But ! never did. As much <b>as </b>I wanted to run, I loved him too deeply to put oceans between us. Still, I often believed I was nothing more than a shadow in his life, easily reced, easily forgotten. The way he treated me, I thought he kept me around out of pity. After all, wasn¡¯t it me who tricked him into conceiving Darian? Had <b>I </b><b>not </b>gotten him drunk that night, had I not stolen that moment, I would never have been his wife. That shame


    haunted me.


    < 299 The Weight of Freedom


    + Points >


    When I left him, I was certain he would move on without a second thought. That he would find someone better, someone worthy. So when I returned to Mooncrest, I couldn¡¯t bear the idea of facing him. I wanted to go home, but fear pinned me back, the fear of seeing him with another, of learning I had been nothing but a chapter he had already closed.


    Then Mara showed up at my door. That single moment, her smile, her presence, was like a light breaking through. It meant I mattered. That I wasn¡¯t forgotten. And when I <i>saw </i>everyone gather at Mara¡¯s hospital bedside, I almost slipped away again, convinced I was an outsider. But then I saw it, their faces when they saw me, the way they missed me. Most of all, my son. For the first time, Darian <i>cried </i>for me. His tears shattered something inside me. In that moment, I knew I had been wrong. I was <i>not </i>as receable as I thought. Our time apart had carved out a truth I couldn¡¯t ignore: we needed each other more than we realized.


    And yet, my heart remains torn. I want to run back to Vander, to drown in what I feel for him. But the memory of abuse hangs over me like a shadow. I refuse to walk that road again, not even for love. I would rather live alone, scarred but free, than chain myself to that kind of pain again. My heart trembles on the edge, torn between risking everything and walking away with nothing but a broken heart.


    When Mara¡¯s twins arrived, I was not surprised. I had suspected it all along. With the way she and Lucian loved each other so fiercely, so openly, it was inevitable their bond would spill over into something twice as


    powerful.


    Watching them hold those babies, seeing the strength of their love, it stirred something in me I couldn¡¯t


    one act I would never regret. Because in them, I saw a love so pure, so unshakable, it made me pray to the universe. One day, I whispered, let me know a love like that. Just once, let me taste it.


    name. I had brought them together once out of selfish greed, but that was <i>the </i>


    <b>Comments </b>


    <b>Get </b>Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    490


    < 300 Terms of Love


    Points?


    300 Terms of Love

 Favorite Curse 300

    Points?


    300 Terms of Love


    Martha


    When everyone insisted I stay, I finally gave in and sat down, though I wasn¡¯t blind to their intentions. They were stalling, buying time, for him. For Vander.


    My heart thudded painfully as I imagined what would happen when he walked in. Three months apart wasn¡¯t long by any measure, yet it had stretched into an eternity. If he could split open my chest, he would see that he still lived in every corner of my heart. Always him. It had always been him. Only recently had I carved out the smallest space for myself, and even that felt fragile.


    No matter what had passed between us, I had never stopped loving him, and I never would.


    Then he entered.


    The moment Vander stepped into the room, myposure shattered. Tears stung my eyes before I could


    blink them away. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to look at him twice. My head bowed under the weight of everything


    unsaid, my chest tight with grief and longing. He looked worn down, a hollowed shadow of the man I


    remembered. Not even when he lost Ka had he looked so undone.


    I felt his presence draw nearer, heavy and maic, and it broke me further that I couldn¡¯t lift my gaze.


    ¡°Martha..¡± His voice, usually so deep andmanding, cracked under defeat. I raised my eyes slowly, and


    what I saw undid mepletely, tears glistening in his.


    am sorry, Martha,¡± he said, voice raw. ¡°I was cruel to you. I should have tried harder. I should have loved you


    better. I take the me for everything.¡±


    I shook my head and rose to my feet, my own guilt pressing down on me. ¡°I wasn¡¯t innocent either, Vander.


    Forcing you into marriage by getting pregnant¡­ that isn¡¯t love. It was desperation.¡±


    He tried to smile, though it faltered on his lips. ¡°Lucian and Mara found their way. So did Tiffany and Darian. Why can¡¯t <i>we</i>? Why can¡¯t we fight for us?¡±


    Something inside me cracked. His words were fragile, but they carried hope, and I was so tired of denying my


    heart


    ¡°Come back to me, darling,¡± he whispered, stepping closer. ¡°I¡¯ll give you my world. Everything you want.¡±


    <b>But </b>he still didn¡¯t understand. My tears slipped free as I shook my head. ¡°You still don¡¯t get it, Vander. I¡¯ve


    never wanted material things. Never Everything I did, I did to survive. But now I¡¯m free, and the only thing I long for is love. Real love. A love that doesn¡¯t break with every storm, but stands unshaken.¡±


    He reached for me then, catching my hand in his. He lifted it to his lips, pressing a kiss to my skin as if to seal a wow and drew in my scent like he had been sterved of it


    ¡°Then that is what I¡¯ll <b>give </b>you¡± he swore ¡°Pleasee back to me, I will love you without conditions. Without <b>and </b>


    The sincerity in his eyes broke down thest of my walls I nced around the room and found every pair of eyes fixed <b>on </b>us, watchful, hopeful, silently urging us to heal. Today had already been beautiful, Mara and Lucian had weed two shining little Alphas into the world. The day begged for reconciliation, for new beginnings


    < 300 Terms of Love


    +0 Points Y


    Mara¡¯s words echoed in my mind, and for the first time, I let myself hope. My lips trembled into a smile.


    ¡°I have terms and conditions,¡± I said softly, the ghost of my old self slipping through. The room broke into


    Vander swept me into his arms, crushing me to him in a bear hug, his lips brushing the mark on my neck with reverence. ¡°Anything you want, darling,¡± he vowed. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life proving my love to


    you.¡±


    I wrapped my arms around him, finally letting my weight rest against his chest. There was no sense fighting anymore. My heart had already chosen.


    It was time to go back to my man.


    Vander sat pressed close beside me on the couch in Mara¡¯s hospital room, his hand never leaving mine. It


    was as if he feared that if he let go, I might slip away again. One by one, people began to leave, first Denis


    and Keisha, then Darian, Tiffany, and Emma. Only Richard remained, lingering with his parents and siblings.


    The room quieted, leaving just us, the new family, and the steady hum of life that came with newborns.


    Curiosity tugged at me as I watched the swaddled twins resting peacefully, their tiny chests rising and falling in rhythm with the soft lull of the room. I cleared my throat softly.


    ¡°Have you two thought of names yet?¡± I asked.


    Lucian nced at Mara, a silent exchange passing between them. Then he gave her a small nod, urging her


    to speak. Mara turned her gaze to me, her expression warm, her voice gentle.


    ¡°We are thinking of naming our daughter Ka Martha Nighthorn¡­ and our son Ronan Vander Nighthorn.¡±


    The words hit me like a tidal wave. For a moment, I could only stare, stunned into silence. Then the tears


    came, hot and uncontroble, spilling down my cheeks. My chest ached with disbelief and gratitude. Me, after everything I had done to their family, after the damage, the mistakes, the betrayals. I had never expected forgiveness, let alone this honour.


    My body shook as Vander pulled me into his arms, holding me close while I sobbed against his chest. His


    embrace was firm, steady, as if anchoring me in the moment.


    ¡°Thank you<i>,¡± </i>I choked out between tears. ¡°Thank you for deeming my name worthy. I don¡¯t deserve it. I am¡­ I


    am so sorry for everything I did to both of you. Not a day goes by that I don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Mara reached across, her eyes soft and full of quiet strength. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now, Martha.¡±


    Lucian <b>gave </b>a simple nod of agreement, his steady presence filling the silence. He had always been a man of few words, even <b>as </b>a boy But Mara, Mara brought out something different in him. She softened <b>his </b>edges, drew out his best. And now, together, they had given me a gift i never thought I would receive redemption wrapped in the names of two beautiful children


    We lingered at Mara and Lucian¡¯s for another two hours before finally deciding to leave. My heart was lighter, but there was still a quiet storm inside me Vander walked me back to my apartment, insisting oning along when I told him I needed to gather a few of my things


    The moment we stepped into the living room, he didn¡¯t give me a chance to breathe. His hand caught mine, his other arm sliding around my waist, and before I knew it, I was pressed against him. His lips crashed onto mine with a hunger that stole the air from my lungs. The kiss was fierce, raw filled with love and a desperation that spoke of three months of emptiness. Every ounce of passion he had buried poured into me,


    213


    300 Terms of Love


    and I matched it, needing him just as much, if not more.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your room?¡± he asked, his deep, masculine voice roughened by desire.


    *Points


    I was too eager to think straight. My body burned at his touch, trembling with need I could no longer contain. I managed to gesture toward the hallway, and that was all he needed.


    With one swift motion, he scooped me up into his arms, lifting me bridal style as if I weighed nothing. My


    heart hammered as he carried me into my bedroom, his eyes never leaving mine. The air between us was


    charged, heavy with longing and the ache of too much time spent apart.


    I was already ready for him, every part of me aching, every breath shallow with anticipation. After months of


    distance, of silence, of craving, I knew this night would not be fleeting. It would be long, unrelenting, and unforgettable.


    Get Bonus (Ad)¨C>


    490


    H


    <b>Vote </b>

 Favorite Curse 301

    301 Breakfast of Blessings


    <b>Mara </b>


    Six Months Later


    Lucian and I had overslept. The sun was already high, streaking soft light across the curtains, and we rushed through our morning routine to prepare for breakfast. Parenthood had changed our lives in ways we had never imagined. Ka and Ronan were peaceful babies, easy to soothe, but no matter how many nannies we employed, Lucian and I still rose in the middle of the night to check on them. Just to be sure. Just to hold them close and whisper our love. They were more than children, they were blessings, proof that light could grow even after the darkest storms.


    Richard, too, was thriving. Doctor dmir had assured us that he was now strong and healthy, that he could live as he wished without the shadow of frailty hanging over him. That news alone had brought relief and joy to our household. Our lives, once so uncertain, felt steady again.


    Steel Corp had been revived, the doors of opportunity reopening with renewed strength. A trade agreement with Mistwood had finally been sealed, a contract that promised not only prosperity for us but hope for the poorer territories that depended on our leadership. For the first time in a long while, everything seemed to align. We were at the peak of our happiness, and every morning I gave thanks to the goddess for this rare,


    unbroken bliss.


    By the time Lucian and I stepped into the lounge, the household had already begun to gather. Alpha Vander


    and Martha were there, as usual, always the earliest to arrive. Vander looked transformed. He had trimmed


    his hair and beard, his shoulders broader, his frame fuller, healthier. The heavy shadows that once clung to


    him seemed to have lifted. Even the small detail of him trading his worn pajamas for crisp morning wear was


    proof enough that life had settled back into him. Beside him, Martha glowed with quiet contentment, her eyes


    brighter than I had ever seen them.


    Grand¨Caunt Katya was seated with her caregiver, her frailty softened by the dignity she carried. Aunty Lydia


    was absent, and i dared not dwell on what that might mean. Darian and Tiffanypleted the gathering, their presence filling the room with a familiar warmth.


    As I looked around at them, at my family and all we had endured together, a deep peace settled in me. For so


    long, survival had been our only goal. But now, here we were, living, thriving, loving: For the first time, it truly


    felt like home.


    The breakfasts we once used to dodge had be the most treasured part of our days. The long table, once


    marked by silence or tension, was now filled with warmth, the air alive with chatter andughter. Over tters of fresh bread, fruit, and carefully prepared meals, we caught up on one another¡¯s lives.


    Martha, as always, was the spark of the room. She filled every silence with her spirited chatter, often arguing about things she only half¨Cunderstood, and we all adored her for it. Vander looked at her with a devotion that softened him, his rough edges dulled by love. Together, they were transformed, partners in every sense of the


    word.


    ¡°You two arete,¡± Vander teased as Lucian and I slipped into our seats.


    ¡°Forgive us,¡± Lucian replied, smiling. <ul><li></li></ul>


    301 Breakfast of Blessings


    Martha leaned forward, her eyes dancing. ¡°Oh, let them be, darling. Taking care of three children isn¡¯t easy,¡± she said with mock sternness, her hand brushing mine under the table in solidarity. I sent her a grateful nce through the mind link, and she winked, making me grin.


    I had just reached for a croissant when Darian cleared his throat, a subtle sound that cut through the noise. Tiffany¡¯s hand rose almost shyly, her smile trembling at the edges. On her finger glimmered a ring, simple,


    elegant, perfect.


    The entire table erupted.


    ¡°Oh goodness!¡± I squealed, pping my hands. ¡°Finally!¡±


    Martha leaned across the table with wide eyes. ¡°You¡¯re engaged?!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Tiffany said, her cheeks flushing. She nced at Darian, who was grinning like a man who had just


    won the greatest prize.


    ¡°Congrattions, you two,¡± Lucian said warmly. ¡°I wish you the best marriage has to offer. Tiff, I¡¯m d you


    finally said yes.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t make it easy,¡± Darian said with augh, slipping an arm around Tiffany¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I had to propose three times before she agreed.¡±


    Tiffany smacked his chest yfully. ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s true,¡± Darian teased. ¡°The first time, she said, ¡®Ask me again when I¡¯m not angry with you.¡® The second


    time, she said, ¡®Ask me when you¡¯ve proven you deserve me.¡±


    ¡°And the third?¡± Vander asked, smirking over his cup of tea.


    ¡°The third,¡± Darian said, looking at Tiffany as if she were the only person in the room, ¡°she kissed me before I


    could even finish the question.¡±


    The table melted intoughter and coos. Tiffany buried her face against his shoulder, blushing furiously. ¡±


    You¡¯re making it sound like I¡¯m impossible.¡±


    ¡°You are impossible,¡± he said softly, kissing the top of her head, ¡°but you¡¯re mine.¡±


    Martha pped her hands together. ¡°So when¡¯s the big day? Don¡¯t you dare make us wait another year.¡±


    ¡°Next Saturday,¡± Darian said proudly. ¡°Tiff¡¯s mother wants to host a small party for us. Something simple.¡±


    ¡°Simple?¡± Martha gasped in mock horror. ¡°No, no, no. You¡¯re not getting away with that. This family doesn¡¯t do simple.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, we do,¡± Lucian interjected with a smirk. ¡°And we will, if Darian says so. Let them have what they


    want.¡±


    Before anyone could reply, Grandaunt Katya, who had been unusually quiet until now, shifted in her chair. Her thin frame straightened with surprisingmand, and her gnarled fingers tapped once against the table to draw everyone¡¯s attention. The mischievous spark in her eyes did the rest.


    Her hands rose, moving in quick, sharp gestures. Her crooked knuckles, stiff with age, still spoke as clearly as any voice. The corners of her mouth twitched upward in a half¨Csmile.


    Lydia, seated beside her, chuckled and leaned forward. ¡°She says, ¡®A word of advice.¡±


    The entire table stilled. All eyes turned towards Katya. She lifted her cane with dramatic ir, jabbing it in


    <301 Breakfast of Blessings


    +0 Points >


    Darian¡¯s direction. Then her fingers flew again, the motions clipped but emphatic, her brows arched high for


    effect.


    ¡°Marriage is not about who wins the argument,¡± Lydia tranted, her tone matching the bite of her mother¡¯s expression. ¡°It¡¯s about who apologises first, usually the man. Learn that quickly, boy, or you¡¯ll spend your nights on the couch.¡°¡±


    The room exploded withughter. Vander nearly choked on his tea, and Tiffany¡¯s face lit with delight as Darian groaned and dragged a hand down his face. ¡°Not you too, Grand¨Caunt.¡±


    Katya smirked and wagged her cane, snapping her fingers once before her hands moved again, slow this time, deliberate, as if to underline every word.


    Lydia could barely keep the grin off her face as she spoke for her mother. ¡°She says, ¡®Oh yes, me. I¡¯ve outlived


    four husbands. Trust me, I know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    ¡°Four?¡± Tiffany gasped, her eyes widening.


    Katya nodded proudly, her shoulders squaring as she signed with exaggerated flourish. Her fingers tapped her chest, then spread outward, a queen boasting of her victories. Her grin was wicked.


    Lydia tranted, her voice full of warmth. ¡°Yes, four. And if you y your cards right, you might keep this one longer than I did.¡°¡±


    Theughter grew louder, rolling around the table like a wave. Darian groaned again, burying his face in his hands, while Tiffany kissed his cheek and whispered with yful devotion, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep you.¡±


    Katya leaned back, her work done, eyes glittering with triumph as she twirled her cane once and tapped it


    smartly on the floor.


    And just like that, joy wrapped around the room, tying us all together in a knot of love, humour, and hope.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    512


    < 302 The Cliffside Promise


    <b>302 </b><b>The </b>Cliffside Promise

 Favorite Curse 302

    <b>302 </b><b>The </b>Cliffside Promise


    <b>Mara </b>


    +8 Points


    Darian and Tiffany¡¯s wedding was nothing short of breathtaking. What had been nned as a modest, intimate gathering transformed into something grand under Martha¡¯s direction. She spared <i>no </i>expense, and though extravagance wasn¡¯t what the couple had envisioned, the result was beautiful, wless in every detail. Friends, family, and well¨Cwishers filled the hall, their joy spilling into every corner.


    I had never seen Darian so radiant. He and Tiffany glowed, not just with love, but with the hard¨Cwon happiness they had fought for together. Watching them, I felt an unexpected swell of gratitude. Life had not been kind, but somehow, in its twisted way, it had led each of us to where we belonged. <i>Indeed</i>, <i>we </i>were with the people the stars had always meant for us, and for that, I was thankful.


    A weekter, the memory of their wedding still lingered, but I woke up feeling sluggish, my body unwilling to move, my spirit craving stillness. The idea of paperwork or meetings made me sink deeper into the pillows.


    ¡°Let¡¯s spend the day on the cliff,¡± Lucian said, his voice low and warm, the kind of tone that always seemed to


    undo me.


    I turned my head, smiling at him. He didn¡¯t have to exin, the thought alone felt like a blessing. A break. A stolen day, just for us.


    I¡¯d love that<i>, </i>I linked back, and the way his face lit up made my chest ache with tenderness.


    ¡°Perfect,¡± he said, his grin wide. ¡°Your mother¡¯sing over to watch the children while we¡¯re gone.¡±


    It felt like a gift dropped straight into myp. A chance to be only Mara and Lucian again, not leaders, not parents, not guardians of duty, but lovers.


    Of course, Martha and Vander were impossible to ignore in those days. Their endless affection filled the


    house like music,ughter and kisses echoing through the halls. Vander was making up for lost time, and


    though it was sweet, it was also relentless. There were times I longed for our offices to be moved into a


    separate wing, far from their yful whispers. But that part of the house had be theirs, and I had no


    heart to change it.


    After breakfast, as Lucian and I made our way back to our bedroom to prepare, we stumbled across Aunty


    Lydia in the corridor.


    ¡°You missed breakfast, Aunty,¡± Lucian remarked lightly.


    She avoided his gaze, and that¡¯s when I saw it, a faint mark on her neck, fresh and unmistakable. Her hand flew up to cover it, but not quickly enough. My lips twitched.


    Before Lucian could probe further, I cut in smoothly, ¡°Aunty Lydia can join breakfast whenever she pleases.¡±


    Relief softened her face, and she gave me a grateful smile. As we passed, I slipped her a cheeky link: <i>I </i>hope


    he¡¯s hot.


    Herughter followed us down the hall, light and bubbling, and I couldn¡¯t help but grin. After all the shadows she had lived under, it was wonderful, no, it was healing, to see her daring to step into joy again.


    The mansion, once a hollow monument to grief, had blossomed into something entirely different. Where silence had once pressed against the walls,ughter now filled the rooms. The halls echoed with footsteps


    <302 The Cliffside Promise


    +3 Points <b>> </b>


    that did not hurry, voices that did not tremble, and the warmth of a family that had found its way back to one


    another.


    Breakfasts had be sacred. Once avoided, now they were the thread that tied <i>us </i>together, a ritual that no one wanted to miss. We gathered not just to eat but to share stories, to tease andugh, to lean into thefort of belonging. Vander¡¯s tales of the past, often peppered with wit and unexpected wisdom, had be our favorite part. From them, I learned to believe that, yes, our time was better than what had been


    before. We were whole in ways that history had never allowed.


    It was at breakfast that Lucian leaned toward me, his voice pitched low so only I could hear.


    ¡°Father and Martha are leaving for Mistwood,¡± he said.


    A small pang tightened my chest. I would miss Vander¡¯s spark at the table, his joy that seemed to set the tone for all of us. And Martha, I would miss herughter, herpanionship, the mischief we shared both within these walls and in the fight clubs we adored. But they deserved this peace, this chance to live freely and love openly, after everything they had endured.


    And so did we.


    Later that morning, Lucian and I set out for the cliffs. Even before we reached the edge, I felt the anticipation humming through me. The air smelled of salt and earth, clean and bracing, and my heart lifted with every step. The cliffs had always been my sanctuary, but since Lucian purchased thend and made it ours, they had be something greater, a ce untouched by politics, by expectation, by war. A piece of forever carved out just for us.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    512


    <b>H </b>


    Vote

 Favorite Curse 303

    303 Soul¨CBound


    <b>303 </b><b>Soul</b>¨CBound


    Mara


    We climbed the familiar path, hand in hand, the sea roaring below us like a heartbeat that matched our own. The wind tangled in my hair, lifting it against my cheeks, but I didn¡¯t care. The horizon stretched endlessly, painted in shades of sapphire and silver, the promise of sunset still hours away.


    Lucian spread a nket across the grass, the same one we always carried with us, and I lowered myself onto it with a sigh. The world felt far away here, as though we had stepped outside of time itself. He joined me, his body warm against mine, and without a word, he pulled me into his arms and kissed me.


    It was not a gentle kiss. It was fierce, consuming, filled with the weight of everything we had endured and everything we refused to let go. His lips moved against mine with the urgency of a man who still feared he might lose me, and my hands fisted in his shirt, pulling him closer, needing the same reassurance.


    When he finally pulled back, his forehead rested against mine, his breath ragged. ¡°I will never stop craving you,¡± he whispered, and the raw truth in his voice made my chest tighten.


    I cupped his face in my hands, my thumbs brushing the sharp lines of his cheekbones. ¡°Then we are the


    same,¡± I murmured. ¡°Because even after all this time, even after all the storms we weathered, I look at you and know I will never get enough.¡±


    He kissed me again, slower this time, lingering as though savoring me. The world shrank to the warmth of his


    body, the strength of his arms around me, the scent of leather and pine clinging to his skin. My heart swelled


    with so much love it felt almost unbearable.


    The afternoon stretched into gold around us. We spoke of little things at first, the children, the progress in


    the territories, the happiness of seeing Darian finally settled with Tiffany. But soon, our words turned softer,


    deeper, the kind of confessions that only spilled out when the world was quiet.


    ¡°Do you ever think about how it all began?¡± I asked, tracing circles against the back of his hand. ¡°We were


    strangers. Bound by duty, cheated out of choice. And yet¡­¡±


    ¡°And yet,¡± he echoed, catching my hand and pressing his lips to my fingers, ¡°we turned it into something beautiful. You turned it into something beautiful, Mara.¡±


    I smiled faintly, my chest tight. ¡°We both did. I think that¡¯s what amazes me the most. That from all that pain,


    all that disappointment, we built¡­ this.¡±


    His gaze softened, and in the reflection of his eyes, I saw the sea, the sky, and the woman I had be. ¡°We will give our children a better life,¡± he said firmly. ¡°They will inherit not just power but peace. Not just titles,


    but a legacy of love.¡±


    The wind carried his words like a vow, and I leaned into him, closing my eyes. ¡°That is all I could ever want.¡±


    As the sun began its descent, painting the horizon in streaks of crimson and gold, Lucian pulled me against him, his arms strong around my waist. We sat in silence, watching the world transform. The sea caught the fire of the sky, glittering with light, and for once, there were no shadows lurking behind us. Only the present. Only bliss.


    When his lips found mine again, softer this time, I knew that no matter what storms the future might bring,


    303 Soul¨CBound


    + Points >


    we had already won. We had carved joy out of sorrow, light out of darkness, love out of ruin. And that, more than anything, was a miracle worth holding on to.


    I promised myself then, with the sun setting before us and Lucian¡¯s heartbeat steady against my own, that I would carry this bliss with me. I would guard it fiercely, and I would never let it slip away.


    Somehow, in all the ways that mattered, we were no longer strangers. We were soul¨Cbound, eternal. And I knew, with every breath, that I would never get enough of him. Not in this lifetime, nor the next.


    5


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!